Jewish Law

Nahmani v. Nahmani

Case/docket number: 
CFH 2401/95
Date Decided: 
Thursday, September 12, 1996
Decision Type: 
Appellate
Abstract: 

Facts: Ruth and Daniel Nahmani, a married couple, were unable to have a child because of an operation that Ruth underwent. They therefore decided to try in-vitro fertilization of Ruth’s ova with Daniel‟s sperm, with a view to implanting the fertilized ova in a surrogate mother. Under Israeli law, surrogacy was not permitted and in-vitro fertilization was only permitted for implantation in the woman from whom the ova were taken. Because of the great expense of the in-vitro fertilization procedure in the United States, the couple petitioned the Supreme Court, sitting as the High Court of Justice, to allow the in-vitro fertilization procedure to be conducted in Israel, for the purpose of surrogacy in the United States. In that proceeding (HCJ 1237/91), a consent judgment was given allowing the in-vitro fertilization procedure to be done in Israel. The procedure was carried out at Assuta Hospital. Subsequently, Daniel left Ruth and went to live with another woman, who bore him a child. Ruth applied to Assuta Hospital to release the fertilized ova into her possession for the purpose of the surrogacy procedure in the United States, but Daniel opposed this. Assuta Hospital therefore refused to release the fertilized ova. Ruth applied to the Haifa District Court for an order against the hospital to release the fertilized ova, and in its judgment the District Court gave such an order.

 

Daniel appealed the judgment of the District Court to the Supreme Court. In the appeal (CA 5587/93), the Supreme Court, with a majority of four of the five justices that heard the case, allowed the appeal of Daniel Nahmani and reversed the order of the District Court. Ruth petitioned the Supreme Court to hold a further hearing of the appeal, and this further hearing was subsequently held before a panel of eleven justices.

 

Held: A majority of seven of the Supreme Court justices reversed the judgment in the appeal, with four justices dissenting.

 

(Majority opinion — Justice Ts. E. Tal) The husband was estopped from opposing the continuation of procedure by promissory estoppel, since he gave his consent, his wife reasonably relied on this consent, and she did so irreversibly, by fertilizing her ova with her husband’s sperm. Furthermore, Jewish heritage, which is one of the fundamental principles of the Israeli legal system, considers having children an important value, whereas not having children is not considered a value at all.

 

(Majority opinion — Justice D. Dorner) The liberty of not having unwanted children is in essence secondary compared to the right to have children. Subject to this principle, the balancing between the rights of the parties is made by taking into account the current stage of the procedure, the representations made by the spouses, the expectations raised by the representations and any reliance on them, and the alternatives that exist for realizing the right of parenthood. In this case, the basic principles and considerations lead to a preference of the wife to be a parent over the right of the husband not to be a parent.

 

(Majority opinion — Justice E. Goldberg) In the absence of any normative arrangement, the case should be decided according to the basic value of justice. The just solution is the one that results in the lesser of evils. Justice demands that we do not, retroactively, undermine the position of someone who was entitled to rely on a representation of another, as the petitioner was entitled to do in this case.

 

(Majority opinion — Justice Y. Kedmi) Before fertilization, each spouse can change his decision to be a parent, and his basic right not to be a parent prevails over the contractual right of his partner to demand performance of the agreement between them. After fertilization, the right of the spouse wishing to complete the procedure of bringing the child into the world and to become a parent is strengthened by the fertilization of the ovum. From this point onward, the right of the spouse wishing to complete the process of bringing the child into the world overrides the right of the one wishing to destroy the fertilized ovum.

 

(Majority opinion — Justice Y. Türkel) The ethical weight of the right to be a parent is immeasurably greater than the weight of the right not to be a parent. Doing “ethical justice” compels us to prefer the former right to the latter.

 

(Majority opinion — Justice G. Bach) Where there is no express statute to guide us, we must avail ourselves of our sense of justice, and make our ruling according to what seems to us to be more just, in view of all the circumstances of the case before us. Even if the scales of justice were evenly balanced, then the fact that preferring Ruth’s position created the possibility of granting life and bringing a living person into our world, would tip the scales.

 

(Majority opinion — Justice E. Mazza) The restriction that Daniel wishes to impose on Ruth’s right to be a mother, although it appears to be a specific restriction, is really a quasi-general one, since Ruth has no real alternative to becoming a mother other than by use of her ova that were fertilized with Daniel’s sperm. The restriction that Ruth wishes to impose on Daniel’s right not to be a father against his will is a specific restriction. Imposing a specific restriction on Daniel’s right is preferable to imposing a quasi-general restriction on Ruth’s right to be a mother. The violation caused by the specific restriction to Daniel’s right is, necessarily, less than the violation caused by the quasi-general restriction to Ruth’s right. Where all other factors are equal, justice requires us to prefer the lesser violation to the greater violation.

 

(Minority opinion — Justice T. Strasberg-Cohen) Consent is required for each stage of the in-vitro fertilization procedure up to the point of no-return, which is the implantation of the ova in the woman’s body. In the absence of such consent, Daniel cannot be compelled to consent to Ruth’s aspiration against his will by means of a judicial order, either in the name of the law, or in the name of justice or in the name of life.

 

(Minority opinion — Justice T. Or) The consent of the parties to cooperate towards realization of an in-vitro fertilization procedure is a framework consent. It is founded on the basic assumption that the marital relationship between the parties will continue. But it does not include consent, ab initio, to all the stages and aspects of the fertilization procedure. The consent is based on the understanding that at each stage of the procedure the joint consent of both spouses will be required.

 

(Minority opinion — Justice I. Zamir) If, before the procedure began, Daniel were asked whether, if he separated from Ruth, he would consent to implantation of the ovum, which would make him and Ruth joint parents of a child, his answer, as a reasonable person, would be no. His initial consent to the procedure should therefore not be regarded as consent even in the circumstances of a separation. For the same reason, Daniel is not estopped from opposing the continuation of the fertilization procedure, since he never represented that he consented to the continuation of the procedure even if he separated from Ruth.

 

(Minority opinion — President A. Barak) Continuing consent is required for every stage of the fertilization procedure. This cannot be waived ab initio for reasons of public policy. Justice requires equality between the spouses in decision making. Refusing to give consent to the continuation of the fertilization procedure because the relationship has ended does not constitute bad faith.

Voting Justices: 
Author
majority opinion
Author
concurrence
Author
concurrence
Author
concurrence
Author
concurrence
Author
concurrence
Author
concurrence
Author
dissent
Author
dissent
Author
dissent
Author
dissent
Full text of the opinion: 

 

 

Ruth Nahmani v

1.            Daniel Nahmani

2.            Attorney-General

3.            Assuta Ltd

 

CFH 2401/95

 

 

The Supreme Court sitting as the Court of Civil Appeals [12 September 1996]

Before President A. Barak and Justices G. Bach, E. Goldberg, T. Or,

E.            Mazza, Y. Kedmi, I. Zamir, T. Strasberg-Cohen, D. Dorner, Ts. E. Tal,

Y. Türkel

 

Further Hearing of Civil Appeal 5587/93 on the judgment of the Haifa District Court (Justice H. Ariel) on 2 September 1993 in OM 599/92.

 

Facts: Ruth and Daniel Nahmani, a married couple, were unable to have a child because of an operation that Ruth underwent. They therefore decided to try in-vitro fertilization of Ruth‟s ova with Daniel‟s sperm, with a view to implanting the fertilized ova in a surrogate mother. Under Israeli law, surrogacy was not permitted and in-vitro fertilization was only permitted for implantation in the woman from whom the ova were taken. Because of the great expense of the in-vitro fertilization procedure in the United States, the couple petitioned the Supreme Court, sitting as the High Court of Justice, to allow the in-vitro fertilization procedure to be conducted in Israel, for the purpose of surrogacy in the United States. In that proceeding (HCJ 1237/91), a consent judgment was given allowing the in-vitro fertilization procedure to be done in Israel. The procedure was carried out at Assuta Hospital.

Subsequently, Daniel left Ruth and went to live with another woman, who bore him a child. Ruth applied to Assuta Hospital to release the fertilized ova into her possession for the purpose of the surrogacy procedure in the United States, but Daniel opposed this. Assuta Hospital therefore refused to release the fertilized ova. Ruth applied to the Haifa District Court for an order against the hospital to release the fertilized ova, and in its judgment the District Court gave such an order.

Daniel appealed the judgment of the District Court to the Supreme Court. In the appeal (CA 5587/93), the Supreme Court, with a majority of four of the five justices

 

 

 

that heard the case, allowed the appeal of Daniel Nahmani and reversed the order of the District Court.

Ruth petitioned the Supreme Court to hold a further hearing of the appeal, and this further hearing was subsequently held before a panel of eleven justices.

 

Held: A majority of seven of the Supreme Court justices reversed the judgment in the appeal, with four justices dissenting.

(Majority opinion — Justice Ts. E. Tal) The husband was estopped from opposing the continuation of procedure by promissory estoppel, since he gave his consent, his wife reasonably relied on this consent, and she did so irreversibly, by fertilizing her ova with her husband‟s sperm. Furthermore, Jewish heritage, which is one of the fundamental principles of the Israeli legal system, considers having children an important value, whereas not having children is not considered a value at all.

(Majority opinion — Justice D. Dorner) The liberty of not having unwanted children is in essence secondary compared to the right to have children. Subject to this principle, the balancing between the rights of the parties is made by taking into account the current stage of the procedure, the representations made by the spouses, the expectations raised by the representations and any reliance on them, and the alternatives that exist for realizing the right of parenthood. In this case, the basic principles and considerations lead to a preference of the wife to be a parent over the right of the husband not to be a parent.

(Majority opinion — Justice E. Goldberg) In the absence of any normative arrangement, the case should be decided according to the basic value of justice. The just solution is the one that results in the lesser of evils. Justice demands that we do not, retroactively, undermine the position of someone who was entitled to rely on a representation of another, as the petitioner was entitled to do in this case.

(Majority opinion — Justice Y. Kedmi) Before fertilization, each spouse can change his decision to be a parent, and his basic right not to be a parent prevails over the contractual right of his partner to demand performance of the agreement between them. After fertilization, the right of the spouse wishing to complete the procedure of bringing the child into the world and to become a parent is strengthened by the fertilization of the ovum. From this point onward, the right of the spouse wishing to complete the process of bringing the child into the world overrides the right of the one wishing to destroy the fertilized ovum.

(Majority opinion — Justice Y. Türkel) The ethical weight of the right to be a parent is immeasurably greater than the weight of the right not to be a parent. Doing „ethical justice‟ compels us to prefer the former right to the latter.

(Majority opinion — Justice G. Bach) Where there is no express statute to guide us, we must avail ourselves of our sense of justice, and make our ruling according to what seems to us to be more just, in view of all the circumstances of the case before us. Even if the scales of justice were evenly balanced, then the fact that preferring

 

 

 

Ruth‟s position created the possibility of granting life and bringing a living person into our world, would tip the scales.

(Majority opinion — Justice E. Mazza) The restriction that Daniel wishes to impose on Ruth‟s right to be a mother, although it appears to be a specific restriction, is really a quasi-general one, since Ruth has no real alternative to becoming a mother other than by use of her ova that were fertilized with Daniel‟s sperm. The restriction that Ruth wishes to impose on Daniel‟s right not to be a father against his will is a specific restriction. Imposing a specific restriction on Daniel‟s right is preferable to imposing a quasi-general restriction on Ruth‟s right to be a mother. The violation caused by the specific  restriction to Daniel‟s  right is, necessarily, less than the violation caused by the quasi-general restriction to Ruth‟s right. Where all other factors are equal, justice requires us to prefer the lesser violation to the greater violation.

(Minority opinion — Justice T. Strasberg-Cohen) Consent is required for each stage of the in-vitro fertilization procedure up to the point of no-return, which is the implantation of the ova in the woman‟s body. In the absence of such consent, Daniel cannot be compelled to consent to Ruth‟s aspiration against his will by means of a judicial order, either in the name of the law, or in the name of justice or in the name of life.

(Minority opinion — Justice T. Or) The consent of the parties to cooperate towards realization of an in-vitro fertilization procedure is a framework consent. It is founded on the basic assumption that the marital relationship between the parties will continue. But it does not include consent, ab initio, to all the stages and aspects of the fertilization procedure. The consent is based on the understanding that at each stage of the procedure the joint consent of both spouses will be required.

(Minority opinion — Justice I. Zamir) If, before the procedure began, Daniel were asked whether, if he separated from Ruth, he would consent to implantation of the ovum, which would make him and Ruth joint parents of a child, his answer, as a reasonable person, would be no. His initial consent to the procedure should therefore not be regarded as consent even in the circumstances of a separation. For the same reason, Daniel is not estopped from opposing the continuation of the fertilization procedure, since he never represented that he consented to the continuation of the procedure even if he separated from Ruth.

(Minority opinion — President A. Barak) Continuing consent is required for every stage of the fertilization procedure. This cannot be waived ab initio for reasons of public policy. Justice requires equality between the spouses in decision making. Refusing to give consent to the continuation of the fertilization procedure because the relationship has ended does not constitute bad faith.

 

Basic Laws cited:

Basic Law: Administration of Justice, 5744-1984, ss. 6, 15(c).

 

 

 

Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty, 5752-1992, s. 1.

 

Statutes cited:

Administrative Courts Law, 5752-1992, s. 22.

Contracts (General part) Law, 5733-1973, ss Administrative Courts Law, 5752-1992, s. 22. 14(b), 25, 30, 31, 61(b).

Contracts (Remedies for Breach of Contract) Law, 5731-1970, s. 3(4). Criminal Procedure Law [Consolidated Version], 5742-1982, s. 3.

Foundations of Justice Law, 5740-1980, s. 1. Immovable Property Law, 5731-1971, s. 10.

Labour Court Law, 5729-1969, s. 33.

Land Law, 5729-1969, s. 10.

Penal Law, 5737-1977, ss. 314, 316, 316(a), Chapter 10, Article 2.

Surrogacy Agreements (Approval of Agreement and Status of the Child) Law, 5756- 1996, ss. 2, 2(1), 5, 5(c), 7.

Tenant‟s Protection Law [Consolidated Version], 5732-1972, s. 132(a). Torts Ordinance [New Version], s. 84.

Unjust Enrichment Law, 5739-1979, s. 2.

 

Regulations cited:

Civil Procedure Regulations, 5744-1984, r. 524.

Public  Health  (In-vitro  Fertilization)  Regulations,  5747-1987,  rr.  2,  2(a),  3,  8,

8(b)(1), 8(b)(2), 8(b)(3), 8(c)(3), 9, 11, 14, 14(c).

 

Israeli Supreme Court cases cited:

[1]          CrimA 95/51 Podamski v. Attorney-General [1952] IsrSC 6 341.

[2]          CA 451/88 A v. State of Israel [1990] IsrSC 44(1) 330.

[3]          CA 614/76 A v. B [1977] IsrSC 31(3) 85.

[4]          CA 5464/93 A v. B (a minor) [1994] IsrSC 48(3) 857.

[5]          CA 577/83 Attorney-General v. A [1984] IsrSC 38(1) 461.

[6]          BAA 663/90 A v. Bar Association Tel-Aviv District Committee [1993] IsrSC 47(3) 397.

[7]          HCJ 4267/93, Amitai — Citizens for Good Government v. Prime Minister

[1993] IsrSC 47(5) 441.

[8]          CA 488/77 A v. Attorney-General [1978] IsrSC 32(3) 421.

[9]          CA 413/80 A v. B [1981] IsrSC 35(3) 57.

[10]        CA 623/80 A v. Attorney-General [1981] IsrSC 35(2) 72.

[11]        HCJ  702/81  Mintzer  v.  Israel  Bar Association  Central  Committee  [1982] IsrSC 36(2) 1.

[12]        FH 22/73 Ben-Shahar v. Mahlav [1974] IsrSC 28(2) 89.

 

 

 

[13]        CA 461/62 Zim Israeli Shipping Co. Ltd v. Maziar [1963] IsrSC 17 1319; IsrSJ 5 120.

[14]        LCA 4298/92 Ezra v. Tel-Mond Local Council [1993] IsrSC 47(5) 94.

[15]        CA 518/82 Zaitsov v. Katz [1986] IsrSC 40(2) 85.

[16]        CA 398/65 Rimon v. Trustee in bankruptcy of Shepsals [1966] IsrSC 20(1) 401.

[17]        CA 214/89 Avneri v. Shapira [1989] IsrSC 43(3) 840.

[18]        FH 4/82 Kut v. Kut [1984] IsrSC 38(3) 197.

[19]        HCJ 200/83 Wathad v. Minister of Finance [1984] IsrSC 38(3) 113.

[20]        HCJ   4712/96   Meretz   Democratic   Israel   Party   v.   Jerusalem   District Commissioner of Police [1996] IsrSC 50(2) 822.

[21]        CA 499/81 Odeh v. Haduri [1984] IsrSC 38(4) 729.

[22]        CA 506/88 Shefer v. State of Israel [1994] IsrSC 48(1) 87; [1992-4] IsrLR

170.

[23]        HCJ 73/53 Kol HaAm Ltd v. Minister of Interior [1953] IsrSC 7 871; IsrSJ 1

90.

[24]        HCJ 153/83 Levy v. Southern District Commander [1984] IsrSC 38(3) 393;

IsrSJ 7 109.

[25]        HCJ 292/83 Temple Mount Faithful v. Jerusalem District Commissioner of Police [1984] IsrSC 38(2) 449.

[26]        MApp  298/86  Citrin  v.  Tel-Aviv  District  Disciplinary  Tribunal  of  Bar Association [1987] IsrSC 41(2) 337.

[27]        CA 496/88  Henfeld  v.  Ramat  Hasharon  Sports Association  [1988]  IsrSC 42(3) 717.

[28]        HCJ 1601/90 Shalit v. Peres [1991] IsrSC 45(3) 353; IsrSJ 10 204.

[29]        HCJ 4112/90 Association of Civil Rights in Israel v. Southern Commander

[1990] IsrSC 44(3) 353.

[30]        HCJ 3412/91 Sufian v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [1993] IsrSC 47(2) 848.

[31]        CA 105/92 Re‟em Contracting Engineers Ltd v. Upper Nazareth Municipality

[1993] IsrSC 47(5) 189.

[32]        CA 2266/93 A v. B [1995] IsrSC 49(1) 221.

[33]        HCJ 753/87 Borstein v. Minister of Interior [1988] IsrSC 42(4) 462.

[34]        HCJ 721/94 El-Al Israel Airlines v. Danielowitz [1994] IsrSC 48(5) 749;

[1992-4] IsrLR 478.

[35]        CA 154/80 Borchard Lines Ltd, London v. Hydrobaton Ltd  [1984] IsrSC 38(2) 213.

[36]        CA 554/83 Atta Textile Company Ltd v. Estate of Zolotolov [1987] IsrSC 41(1) 282.

 

 

 

[37]        CA 275/83 Netanya Municipality v. Sahaf, Israeli Development Works Co. Ltd

[1986] IsrSC 40(3) 235.

[38]        HCJ 846/93 Barak v. National Labour Court, Dinim 37 823.

[39]        HCJ 932/91 Central Pension Fund of Federation Employees Ltd v. National Labour Court [1992] IsrSC 46(2) 430.

[40]        CA 4956/90 Paz-Gas Marketing Co. Ltd v. Gazit Hadarom Ltd [1992] IsrSC 46(4) 35.

[41]        CA 248/86 Estate of Lily Hananshwili v. Rotem Insurance Co. Ltd [1991] IsrSC 45(2) 529.

[42]        CA 840/75 Jewish National Fund v. Tevel [1976] IsrSC 30(3) 540.

[43]        CA 555/71 Amsterdramer v. Moskovitz [1972] IsrSC 26(1) 793. [44]            HCJ 5087/94 — unreported.

 

Israeli District Court cases cited:

[45]        CC (TA) 3021/84 Apple Computer Inc. v. New-Cube Technologies Ltd [1987] IsrDC 5747(1) 397.

 

Australian cases cited:

[46]        Mount Isa Mines Ltd v. Pusey (1970) 125 C.L.R. 383.

 

American cases cited:

[47]        Davis v. Davis 842 S.W. 2d 588 (1992).

[48]        Griswold v. Connecticut 381 U.S. 479 (1965).

[49]        Eisenstadt v. Baird 405 U.S. 438 (1972).

[50]        K.S. v. G.S. 440 A. 2d 64 (1981).

[51]        Kass v. Kass WL 110368 (1995).

[52]        Skinner v. Oklahoma 316 U.S. 535 (1942).

[53]        Roe v. Wade 410 U.S. 113 (1973).

[54]        Planned Parenthood of Missouri v. Danforth 428 U.S. 52 (1976).

[55]        Lochner v. New York 198 US 45, 25 S.Ct 539, 49 L.Ed 937 (1905).

[56]        In re Baby M 525 A. 2d 1128 (1987).

 

English cases cited:

[57]        Layton v. Martin [1986] 2 F.L.R. 227 (Ch.).

 

Jewish Law sources cited:

 

 

 

[58]        Rabbi  Moshe  ben  Maimon  (Maimonides),  Mishneh  Torah, Hilechot Ishut

(Laws of Marriage), 15, paras. 2, 5.

[59]        Rabbi Yaakov ben Asher, Arba‟ah Turim, Even HaEzer, 1. [60]     Rabbi Yosef Karo, Shulhan Aruch, Even HaEzer, 1, 1; 154, 4.

[61]        Mishnah, Tractate Yevamot 6, 6.

[62] Dr Avraham Steinberg ed., Encyclopaedia of Jewish Medical Ethics, vol. 2, the entry „In-vitro fertilization‟, at p. 115 et seq.; vol. 4, Responsum of Rabbi Shaul Yisraeli pp. 28, 41.

[63]        Responsum of Rabbi Shalom Shalush, „Fertilization in a Surrogate Womb‟, in

Orchot, the magazine of the Haifa Religious Council, no. 39, p. 31. [64]    Deuteronomy 4, 42; 16, 20; 19, 2-5.

[65]        Genesis 1, 28; 30, 1.

[66]        Bereishit Rabba 79, 9 on Genesis.

[67]        Jeremiah 22, 10.

[68]        Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Moed Katan, 27b. [69]         Mishnah, Tractate Gittin, 4, 5.

[70] Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Yevamot, 63b, 65b. [71] Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Berachot, 3b, 10a. [72]    II Kings 20, 1.

[73]        Rabbi Yaakov ben Asher, Arba‟ah Turim, Hoshen Mishpat, 1. [74]             Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Shabbat, 10a.

[75]        Rabbi Yehoshua ben Alexander HaCohen Falk, Drisha, on Rabbi Yaakov ben Asher, Arba‟ah Turim, Hoshen Mishpat, 1, 2.

[76]        Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Nedarim, 64b. [77]                Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Makkot, 10a.

[78]        Rabbi Moshe ben Maimon (Maimonides), Mishneh Torah, Hilechot Rotzeah uShemirat Nefesh (Laws of Homicide and Preservation of Life), 7, 1.

[79]        I Samuel 1, 27.

[80]        II Samuel 19, 1.

 

For the petitioner — Z. Gruber.

For the first respondent — D. Har-Even.

 

 

 

JUDGMENT

 

 

Justice T. Strasberg-Cohen

Introduction

1.            The Nahmani case, which was considered on appeal (CA 5587/93 Nahmani v. Nahmani IsrSC 49(1) 485), now comes before us for a further hearing. For the purposes of this hearing we shall briefly review the facts. After several years of marriage without children, and after Ruth Nahmani underwent surgery, as a result of which she lost the ability to conceive naturally, the Nahmani couple decided to have children by means of in-vitro fertilization. Ova taken from Ruth‟s body were fertilized with Daniel‟s sperm, frozen and stored at the hospital. The couple entered into a contract with an institute in the United States to find a surrogate who would bear their child. But before this stage of the procedure had been reached, Daniel Nahmani left home, established a new family and fathered a daughter, while he was still married to Ruth, who refused to be divorced. Ruth contacted the hospital and asked for the fertilized ova in order to continue the procedure, and when she was refused, she filed suit in the Haifa District Court, which ruled in her favour. This court allowed the appeal of Daniel Nahmani, by a majority decision with Justice Tal dissenting, and this led to the further hearing.

2.            The emotions, morals and norms associated with this issue naturally lead to a lack of consensus. Differences of opinion concerning a problematic issue such as this are to be expected and are legitimate, and are reflected in both the decision on appeal and this decision (see also Ch. Gans, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple‟, 18 Tel-Aviv Uni. L. Rev., 1994, at p. 83; Dr

A. Marmor, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple: a Response to Chaim Gans‟, 19 Tel-Aviv Uni. L. Rev., 1995, at p. 433; and Ch. Gans, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple: a Reply to Andrei Marmor‟, 19 Tel- Aviv Uni. L. Rev., 1995, at p. 453). The problem before us has two diametrically opposed solutions. We must choose a solution that is consistent with both the law and the fundamental principles of our legal system, and that is based upon the values and norms of our society.

I have re-examined the matter before us with an open heart and mind. I again reviewed the appeal judgment, the opinions of my colleagues in this proceeding and the erudite articles published after judgment was given. I have reconsidered and re-examined my earlier position and tested it against the opposing position, and in the final analysis, I do not see any reason to change it.

 

 

In the judgment on appeal, I discussed at length the nature, novelty and difficulty of the matter before us, and I shall not repeat myself. Nonetheless, it is appropriate that what was covered extensively in that decision should be referred to in this. Moreover, I shall make clarifications to my position, which will constitute an integral part of my remarks in the judgment on appeal. The two opinions should be regarded as one.

In the first opinion, the issue was examined and analyzed from every possible angle. In it I concluded, after having examined and analyzed the fundamental rights of the individual, that a spouse does not have an enforceable right, where that right would lead to imposing parental status on an „objecting‟ spouse. It was held that there is no basis in the various areas of private law, whether in law, statute or case-law, for granting shared genetic material to one of the spouses without the consent of the other. The opinion concluded that the fertilized ova — which are pre-embryonic — have no independent „right‟ to life, nor have they any kind of status that would give precedence to someone interested in the continuation of the procedure over someone who does not wish this. Comparative law was brought to show that the majority of countries in the enlightened western world — whether in statute or as a result of recommendations made by commissions that considered the issue — require both spouses to consent to each stage of the procedure, including the stage of implantation, and without consent from both spouses, the procedure cannot continue. This can also be seen in the Public Health (In-vitro Fertilization) Regulations, 5747-1987, and it was also the recommendation made by the Professional Public Commission for Examining the Issue of In-vitro Fertilization, 1994, whose members included renowned experts from several relevant fields. It can also be seen from the recently enacted Surrogacy Agreements (Approval of Agreement and Status of the Child) Law, 5756-1996.

Court intervention

3.            It has been argued that the appeal decision avoided intervention in the case or taking a stand, and that the outcome was a matter of chance resulting from the status of the litigants, with the stronger party having the advantage. These claims have no basis. I too am of the opinion that there should be legal intervention, even in cases involving normative value judgments, as well as in matters ruled by emotion; indeed, the appeal decision did just that. It did not refrain from taking a stand or from intervening, as suggested by Dr. D. Barak-Erez („On Symmetry and Neutrality:  Reflections on the Nahmani Case‟, 20 Tel-Aviv Uni. L. Rev. (1996) 197). The decision adopted a position

 

 

by refusing to force parenthood on a person. This constitutes ethical, normative and legal intervention. It is not avoiding making a decision. It is a decision made responsibly. The outcome was not a matter of chance resulting from the status of the litigant, as plaintiff or defendant (as claimed by Dr Barak-Erez, ibid.). The outcome would have been identical had a suit been filed by Daniel Nahmani for an injunction preventing the ova from being given to Ruth Nahmani, or had a suit been filed by the institution where the ova are stored because it had been given conflicting instructions. The decision does not give legitimacy to the maxim „might is right‟, but instead it applies the law in its wider sense. It does so in a way that reflects the legal policy outlined by the principles and norms that are fundamental to our legal system, a policy that recognizes the basic rights of the individual, his freedom of choice, and a refusal to force on him a status that he does not agree to take upon himself.

Indeed, 1e have not been called upon to interpret a particular statute, and we are not required to implement any such statute. In this case, as in others, we are called upon to decide issues that are not governed by any special statute. We must establish a legal norm that has ethical significance. In doing so, we are not operating in a vacuum. We have at our disposal the rich world of existing law with all its branches that affect the issue under discussion.

The case as an exception

4.            The matter before us is exceptional in that it is the first and only case being litigated. But it is not exceptional with regard to the situation that it presents to us. What do I mean by this? As science presents us with new, previously-unknown possibilities, and as more and more couples use in-vitro fertilization, the problem before us will take on an increasing general importance. Quarrels and  separations  between  spouses  are — unfortunately — a common phenomenon in our society. Whenever a couple quarrels about the use of fertilized ova, it occurs between spouses who have separated, and one of them does not agree to continue the procedure. The rule established by this court will have implications for all of these people, and the question of whether consent is required by each spouse to every stage in the in-vitro fertilization process prior to implantation in the womb must receive a clear, principled answer. The same is true of the question whether a spouse who refuses to continue the procedure that will lead to his becoming a parent against his will should be compelled to do so. Our determination in this case is likely to have implications that go beyond the specific circumstances in this instance, and affect every field where an individual has

 

 

rights that have no corresponding obligations, and where the consent of those involved is required to achieve a common goal.

As I said in the judgment on appeal, foremost in my mind has been Ruth Nahmani‟s longing for motherhood, her anguish and frustration at not being able to achieve it, and the improbability that she will become a biological mother. But we should not consider only the specific case before us, and sympathy and understanding for Ruth Nahmani‟s aspiration is insufficient for giving rise to a legal remedy to her problem. This issue cannot be decided on the basis of the wishes of one of the parties; it must be decided according to the rights and duties  of the parties  vis-à-vis  one  another, and these are enshrined in our legal system and provide the basis for an answer.

The right of parenthood

5.            It would appear that no one disputes the status and fundamental importance of parenthood in the life of the individual and in society. These have been basic  principles of  human  culture throughout  history. Human society exists by virtue of procreation. Realizing the natural instinct to be fruitful and multiply is a religious commandment of the Torah (see Rabbi Moshe ben Maimon (Maimonides), Mishneh Torah, Hilechot Ishut (Laws of Marriage), 15, 2 [58]; Rabbi Yaakov ben Asher, Arba‟ah Turim, Even HaEzer, 1, 1 [59]; Rabbi Yosef Karo, Shulhan Aruch, Even HaEzer, 1, 1 [60];

H. H. Cohn, HaMishpat (Bialik Institute, 1991) 579, 580). This is a basic need for ensuring the continuation of society and the self-realization of the individual. The importance of parenthood and its status as a basic constitutional right has found expression in American case-law, see: K. D. Alpern ed., The Ethics of Reproductive Technology, New York, Oxford, 1992,

p. 252, and the decisions cited there. With respect to the status of this right, the Court of Appeals of the State of Tennessee said in Davis v. Davis (1990) [47] at pp. 4-5:

„The United States Supreme Court in Skinner v. Oklahoma… recognized [that] the right to procreate is one of a citizen‟s “basic civil rights”. Conversely, the court has clearly held that an individual has a right to prevent procreation. “The decision whether to bear or beget a child is a constitutionally protected choice.” Cary v. Population Serv. Int‟l, … Eisenstadt v. Baird … see Griswold v. Connecticut … Matter of Romero…‟

The dispute is not about the importance of parenthood and the status of the right to be a parent. That is not the question at issue. In principle, the

 

 

relevant question is: is it possible, because of the great importance of parenthood, to force parenthood on someone who does not want it, and to use the machinery of the legal system to achieve such coercion? In order to answer this question, it is first necessary to make a correct classification of parenthood as a value, in the relationship between the potential parents.

Classification of rights

6.            The classification of norms that regulate activity in relationships between man and his fellow-man has not infrequently occupied legal scholars and academics in various fields. The scholar Dias deals extensively with what is sweepingly called „rights‟, and indicates the lack of clarity that prevails on this issue and on the distinctions gradually reached by scholars.

„Claims, Liberties, Powers and Immunities are subsumed under the term “rights” in ordinary speech, but for the sake of clarity and precision it is essential to appreciate that this word has undergone four shifts in meaning. They connote four different ideas concerning the activity, or potential activity, of one person with reference to another‟ (R. W. M. Dias, Jurisprudence, London, 5th ed., 1985, at p. 23).

Dias presents a list of thinkers and jurists (Sir Edward Coke, Hobbes, Bentham and others) who contributed to the conceptual classification of

„rights‟, and he mentions the American jurist Hofeld, who revised and completed a table made by the scholar Salmond, and prepared a table known as the Hofeld Table, which categorizes the claims, liberties, powers and immunities that are called „rights‟, according to their status, substance and implications (ibid., at p. 23).

In CrimA 99/51 Podamski v. Attorney-General [1], Justice Agranat — with regard to the classification of rights — gives a summary of several principles that he says are derived from the writings of recognized legal scholars, who classified rights into rights entailing legal obligations or legal liberties or legal privileges. Legal rights, in the narrowest sense, are interests that the law protects by imposing duties on others with regard to those interests. By contrast, legal rights in the widest sense also include interests that are recognized by the law but do not entail a legal duty. These are the liberties (see Salmond, On Jurisprudence, London, 11th ed., by G. Williams, 1957, at pp. 269, 273). Where a person has a right that is a liberty or a privilege, he is under no duty toward either the State or another to refrain from carrying out the act, just as he is under no duty to carry out an act that

 

 

he is free not to do. A right that is a freedom or a liberty cannot impose a duty on another and require him to perform an act that he is free not to do.

„Sometimes a right takes the form of a “liberty” or a “privilege”: in such a case, the duty that we are obliged to uphold is not to interfere with, or disturb, the exercise of the right…‟ (H. H. Cohn, HaMishpat, supra, at p. 512).

Moreover, at p. 513:

„“Basic rights”, or “human rights”, or “civil rights” are rights to which a person is entitled by law, as a human being. Some say that these rights were born with us, or are inherent in us; but whatever may be the case, we are concerned, as stated, not with “natural” rights but with legal rights.‟

Below the freedom to be a parent will be called a „right‟.

Classification of the right to parenthood

7.            The right to be a parent is, by its very nature, essence and characteristics, a natural, innate right, inherent in human beings. It is a liberty that does not entail a legal obligation, either in relations between the State and its citizens, or in relations between spouses. The right not to be a parent is also a liberty. It is the right of the individual to control and plan his life. Indeed, non-parenthood in itself is not the protected value. The protected value in non-parenthood is the liberty, privacy, freewill, self-realization and the right to make intimate decisions without interference. These are protected basic values of supreme importance, from which the liberty not to be coerced into parenthood is derived (see also: CA 451/88 A v. State of Israel [2], at

p. 337; H. Fenwick, Civil Liberties, London, 1993, at p. 295). Regarding freewill as a liberty leads to the conclusion that every person is free to choose and decide whether or not to be a parent, and a person wishing to be a parent cannot coerce another into becoming one in order to become a parent himself. This also means that the State may not impose parenthood on a person, either directly or through the courts. Consequently, I do not accept the position of those who consider the right not to be a parent as a right of less value than the right to be a parent.

The right to be a parent and the right not to be a parent are two rights which, although they are two sides of the same coin, have different characteristics. Each in itself can be found within the framework of civil liberties; the distinction between the two levels of rights does not lie in the one being a positive right and the other a negative right, but in the right to

 

 

parenthood belonging to the group of rights requiring cooperation of another individual in order to achieve it, whereas the right to non-parenthood does not extend beyond the particular individual (see Ch. Gans, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple‟, supra, and Ch. Gans, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple: a Reply to Andrei Marmor‟, supra). This distinction affects the question of the limits of proper legal intervention.

Had the right to be a parent been a right in the narrow sense, entailing an obligation, consent ab initio would not theoretically be needed, since when the obligation exists, all that remains is to examine what is the proper relief. Since the right is a liberty that does not entail an obligation but entails an opposing right, and since it requires two persons to achieve it, the person needing cooperation must obtain it from the other by receiving his consent throughout the procedure.

The right to be a parent — when the spouse refuses — requires a coercive, positive judicial act, whereas the right not to be a parent requires no intervention or interference in the freedom of the person who is unwilling to undertake parenthood. Since the „refusing‟ parent has a right not to be a parent, such a coercive order should not be made against him. Realizing the right of someone who wants parenthood by imposing an obligation on someone who does not want it conflicts with the essence of the freedom and deals it a mortal blow.

Non-coercion of parenthood

8.            In the sphere of liberties, the law refrains from forcing someone to do what he is not obliged to do, and this is also the case in other contexts within the sphere of inter-personal relationships. Every person has a right to marry. Nonetheless, no-one disputes that a person to whom a promise of marriage is made and breached will not receive from the court a relief of enforcing the promise. Every person has a right to establish a family and have children. Nonetheless, no-one disputes that the State — directly or  through  the court — may not coerce a person to have children if he does not want to, even if he promised his spouse to do so, and even if the spouse relied on this and maybe even entered into the marriage by relying on this and with an expectation that this is what will happen. Why do we not do this? Not merely because a mandatory injunction cannot compel performance (other than perhaps by way of contempt of court proceedings until the „refuser‟ wants to do it), but because of the fundamental and normative reason for this, namely the refusal of the law to employ coercive measures to realize the wishes of one  of  the  spouses  contrary  to  the  wishes  of  the  other  (Griswold  v.

 

 

Connecticut (1965) [48], at pp. 1688-1689; Eisenstadt v. Baird (1972) [49], at

p. 1038; P. Shifman, „Parent against one‟s will — false representation about use of contraception‟, 18 Mishpahah 1988, at p. 459).

9.            Refraining from forcing parenthood on someone who is not prepared to undertake it is especially important in view of the nature and significance of parenthood. Parenthood involves an inherent restriction on future freedom of choice, by imposing on the parent an obligation that encompasses most aspects of life. Entering into the status of parent involves a substantial change in a person‟s rights and obligations. When a person becomes a parent, the law imposes on him an obligation to care for his child. We are not talking of a mere concern, but of an obligation to place the best interests of the child as his foremost concern. A parent cannot deny the needs of his child merely because it is inconvenient for him to fulfil them. A parent‟s responsibility for his child‟s well-being also has a tortious and criminal aspect. This responsibility embodies the normative expectation that our social values and legal system have of the individual, with respect to his functioning as a parent. The very significant implications deriving from this status necessitate that the decision to be a parent is made only by the person concerned (see also P. Shifman, Family Law in Israel, vol. 2, The Harry Sacher Institute for Research of Legislation and Comparative Law (1989), 174; CA 614/76 A v. B [3], at p. 93; CA 5464/93 A v. B [4]).

There are some who consider the paternity of Daniel Nahmani —should the procedure continue and result in the birth of a child — as merely an economic burden of which he can rid himself. There are some who hold that when Daniel gave his consent to begin the procedure, he need not be consulted again and the procedure may be continued, irrespective of his wishes. This is the opinion of some of my colleagues, as well as Dr Marmor in „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple: a Response to Chaim Gans‟, supra, with which Prof. Gans disagrees in „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple: a Reply to Andrei Marmor‟, supra). Dr Marmor holds that the procedure can be divided into two: the technical stage — when the husband gives over his genetic material — and the „parental‟ stage — the continuation of the procedure to its end. In his view, when the husband gives over his genetic material, the husband‟s role is ended, and this should be sufficient for continuing the procedure without him. His cooperation is not needed for continuing the procedure. Since he is not liable to raise the child that will be born, his right to personal autonomy is not affected. In his opinion, the right of a woman to carry out an abortion derives from an

 

 

unwillingness to  impose on her options that will be very  limited if she becomes a mother in such a way that her right to an autonomous life is nullified. This is not the case — in his opinion — with respect to the husband.

10.          I find it difficult to agree with such theses. I do not accept that the consent of a married couple to the fertilization procedure with a view to parenthood is completed by giving over the genetic material which ends in fertilization. The two decisive stages in the fertilization treatment are: first, in-vitro fertilization of the woman‟s ova with the man‟s sperm; and second, the implanting of these in the body of a surrogate mother. The two stages are different in nature and they are carried out on different dates. The two spouses are partners in all the stages of the procedure, and they should not be regarded as having done their part when they have given over the genetic material. This material is part of its owners and continues to be so even after it has been separated from them. The interest of each of the spouses in the procedure is existential, and it has lifelong implications. I do not think that the husband can be considered merely a technical means for realizing the wife‟s motherhood. Bringing a child into the world without the father‟s consent should not be regarded solely as an economic burden from which he may exempt himself — moreover, under the law he cannot exempt himself from it. A decision to bring a child into the world is a joint decision of supreme importance in the lives of both parents. The great importance of parenthood as a value, the obligation it imposes on both parents, and the expectations that society has of the parents and of each one of them to their children are the factors that should give full weight to the husband‟s right — as well as the wife‟s — not to bring a child into the world against their will. The special status of parenthood in the field of the basic rights of the individual and the burden of obligations that it involves is the source for the principle that parenthood should not be forced upon someone who does not want it.

11.          Recognizing the need for ongoing consent in order to bring a child into the world creates equality, which is a fundamental value in our legal system. Giving the wife the possibility of terminating an unwanted pregnancy, and giving the husband — as well as the wife, if she wishes it — the possibility of stopping the in-vitro fertilization procedure is an expression of this value. The possibility of stopping the procedure is blocked only when a right that takes precedence comes into the picture; this, in the case of pregnancy, is the wife‟s right not to become a mother against her will and her

 

 

right over her body. These two rights give her the right to have an abortion without the husband‟s consent. The wife‟s right over her body derives from the same fundamental values of personal liberties and personal autonomy, which are the basis of a person‟s right not to be a parent against his will. Only when a third factor enters the picture, such as the right of the wife over her body, which takes precedence, does the right not to be a parent give way to it.

The nature of consent

12.          An examination of the issue before us from the perspective of basic rights is an examination of one of the many aspects of this issue, and as I said in the judgment on appeal*:

„… consideration of the question before us from the viewpoint of human rights is insufficient to decide it, for we are not concerned with a couple where one of the spouses wishes to bring children into the world and the other opposes this, and the law does not force itself on the “objector”; we are concerned rather with spouses who have gone a long way together and given their genetic material from which ova were fertilized and put in frozen storage, in order to bring a child into the world with the help of a surrogate mother. Should the husband be forced to continue the procedure even in this situation? I suspect that he should not. The reasoning for this position requires consideration of the nature of the consent of the spouses and the legal regime within which it operates.‟

13.          The fertilization procedure for joint parenthood embodies, by its very nature and as an essential condition, the consent of both spouses. What is the nature of the consent on a crucial, sensitive, and intimate subject such as having a child? Generally, consent is an accord of the wills of two or more persons, which makes their individual wills into a common will. Consents between married spouses can be distinguished into two categories: a general, main and central consent, which is a consent to live together as a couple, and goal-oriented consents for achieving a specific goal within the framework of married life, of which the most important is the consent to bring children into the world. The specific consent is reached within the framework of the main consent, and it is entitled to exist only within that framework and as long as it continues, unless the spouses have decided otherwise. When there is a main consent to a joint relationship, any decision that is of major significance to

 

 

*             Ibid., at p. 503 {20}.

 

 

both parties to the relationship and that derives from that relationship, cannot be made by one of the partners. A consent of a married couple to a procedure leading to parenthood, which is the most important of the goal-oriented consents, requires the procedure to be begun with consent and to be continued with consent. Both spouses will face the consequences of such a consent together. Therefore, someone who agrees to fertilization but does not agree to implantation cannot be bound by his consent to the first stage of the fertilization. Each spouse has the right to withdraw his consent when the marriage has been undermined and the main consent has collapsed. Consent to the in-vitro fertilization procedure — from a theoretical and conceptual perspective — is like consent to the natural procedure of fertilization. Just as someone who has agreed to bring children into the world naturally can withdraw his consent, so too someone who began the in-vitro fertilization process can refuse to agree to continue the procedure or withdraw his consent. I am aware that in the first case the „objector‟ who withdrew his consent cannot be „compelled‟, whereas in the second case there is no such problem, since the fertilized ova are situated outside the bodies of the two spouses; but the question and the answer thereto lie in the normative, theoretical, conceptual sphere and not in the practical sphere. The question is whether it should be done, and not whether it can be done. My answer is that it should not be done; rather, we need the consent of both spouses throughout the procedure.

14.          Admittedly, the right to withdraw the initial consent creates a degree of uncertainty, but this exists in many spheres of married life, and it does not deter people from entering into it. A decision to bring a child into the world by means of in-vitro fertilization is a serious and momentous one. The difficulties and risks involved in this procedure far from guarantee success. The refusal of a spouse to continue the procedure is merely one of the possible risks. A couple starts the procedure against a background of a working marriage, notwithstanding the risks and uncertainty as to the success of their marriage and the success of the procedure. It can be said that a situation in which, after the in-vitro fertilization, there is no right to withdraw on any condition or in any case, may deter spouses from entering into a procedure from which there is no way out, no less that the fear that that the procedure will be stopped as a result of the collapse of the marriage, something that is feared by my colleague Justice Tal.

The consent of the Nahmani couple

 

 

15.          ‟What is the status of the consent that was given; what is its scope, what is its nature? Is it subject to any legal framework, and if so, what is that framework? Was an agreement made between the parties, and if so what is its basis and what are its implications? What are the ramifications of the change of circumstances that occurred subsequently on this agreement? Is the person who gave his consent entitled to revoke it and what is the remedy that can be granted, if any?‟* I answered these questions extensively in the judgment on appeal, where I emphasized  the problematic status  of an undertaking to change personal status, where I said:

„In our case the agreement was made in special circumstances, on an intimate, personal and sensitive matter that lies within the sphere of the human psyche. Notwithstanding, I do not think that this case does not involve any agreement whatsoever. The Nahmani couple expressed consent, determination and resolve with regard to a very serious matter and they took steps to carry out their consent. When two persons continue to give their consent and do not revoke it, their wishes should be respected and the agreement should be acted upon in so far as it concerns matters that they have agreed (provided that they indeed agreed them). Such an agreement — as long as the parties still agree with regard to it — is valid vis-à-vis third parties such as the medical institution or other parties involved in the in-vitro fertilization procedure, and these should respect the joint wishes of the parties (within the framework of the law). Notwithstanding, we are not concerned with an ordinary contract but with an unique contract. It certainly does not fall into the category of “perfect” contracts. Since it has contractual elements, it can be classed among the “weak” contracts. Therefore the legal framework that applies to it will also not be the framework of the laws of contract in the strict and narrow sense.‟†

16.          My colleague Justice Tal holds that we are dealing with an unenforceable extra-contractual agreement, but in his opinion Ruth does not require anything of Daniel, and his consent is not needed for the implantation. Is it really the case that Ruth is making no demands of Daniel?

 

 

 

*             Ibid., at p. 507 {26}.

†             Ibid., at pp. 509-510 {29}.

 

 

I suspect that the opposite is true. She demands that his opinion should not be taken into account, that he should be removed from the picture and that his refusal should be ignored. She demands that she should be allowed use of the genetic material against his will in order to bring a child into the world. She demands that the court should give consent instead of Daniel and instruct the hospital to give her the ova so that she can continue a procedure that will lead to the birth of her and Daniel‟s joint child, without his consent. To this end she asks that his consent to fertilization should be interpreted as consent to bringing a child into the world against his will, even if he will not raise the child.

Against this background, what is the significance of my colleague‟s determination that Ruth does not require anything of Daniel and that his consent is unnecessary at the time of implantation? The significance is that Daniel‟s consent is frozen in time and place, and constitutes a firm resolve at a given moment — the moment of fertilization — exactly as in a regular contract. From this moment onwards — which in our case is the period from the time when the procedure was started until the implantation of the ova — the spouses are „bound‟ by their consent and each can do as he pleases with the other‟s genetic material without the other‟s consent and against his will. This is a rigid and narrow statement, even within the framework of the laws of contract themselves, and all the more so in the special and sensitive

„contract‟ before us, in which the laws of contract should not be applied strictly, but in keeping with the nature, background and circumstances of the relationship. The contractual aspect does not operate in a legal vacuum of its own. It constitutes part of the laws of contract in their wider sense, and it should not be severed from them absolutely. It follows that we must examine the consent of the couple and each one of them and their implications, by using the tools available to us, which we must borrow from the sphere of law that is closest to the matter, namely the contractual sphere in its wider sense, adapted to the sensitive material with which we are dealing. In this framework, the agreement between Ruth and Daniel is a special agreement built on the foundation of a functioning married life. It anticipates a joint future, and the birth of a child wanted by both into the family unit. It is unenforceable and ought not to be enforced in the absence of a joint will of both parties throughout the process.

Agreement, representation and estoppel

17.          In order that the consent should have legal effect, the law makes certain requirements, some formal and some substantive. These requirements

 

 

are not mere obstacles. Underlying them are normative, social and ethical ideals that require the existence of certain elements or a certain form of elements, in order to create a binding legal obligation. They are all needed to create reliability, stability, clarity and certainty and to ensure that the person making the commitment knows what he can expect, and understands the significance of expressing his will. This is the case with every consent, but all the more so with regard to „informed consent‟, which requires awareness of the circumstances in which the consent will operate. The consent required for bringing a child into the world in this way is „informed consent‟ at each stage of the procedure. Consent at the stage of fertilizing the ova cannot be used to infer „informed consent‟ to the continuation of the procedure in circumstances that are totally different to those that  prevailed when the procedure began.

18.          Was there any express or implied consent or promise on the part of Daniel to continue the procedure in any circumstances and under any conditions, and is he estopped or prevented from changing his mind? My answer to these questions is no. Within the framework of the main consent to a joint lifestyle, the Nahmani couple reached a joint decision to bring a child into the world. They began the procedure and carried out the first stage of fertilizing the ova and freezing them. Before the consent had matured and before the joint goal was achieved, the family unit fell apart and the main consent collapsed. From a factual perspective it is clear that, from this stage onwards, there no longer existed the main consent to a joint lifestyle, and there was no consent to bring a child into the world outside this framework. The court is asked to give the goal-oriented consent that never reached fruition an existence of its own, even though the main consent, within which framework it operated, has broken down and no longer exists. I suspect that this should not be done, and without consent to the continuation of the procedure, parenthood should not be forced on Daniel against his will.

19.          The law recognizes the right of a person who gave his consent to change his mind in circumstances that are different from those in which the consent is supposed to be realized. For example, consent to give a child up for adoption, which was given before the child was born, is a consent without awareness of the circumstances that will exist when the adoption will take place. It is specifically for this reason that the law allows the person who gave his consent to change his mind. „If consent was given before the birth of the adoptee, the court may invalidate it for this reason only, namely because of the date when it was given…‟ (CA 577/83 Attorney-General v. A [5], at p.

 

 

484). In this matter also consent may be withdrawn, until a third factor enters the picture — the best interests of the child — which is a higher value that overrides the right to withdraw the consent. In this way the principle that I wish to apply in our case is applied.

20.          Both from a factual and a legal perspective, there was no consent, and certainly no informed consent, on the part of Daniel to continue the procedure in the circumstances of a breakdown of the family unit. It is reasonable that when the couple began the procedure by consent, they assumed that their marriage would continue, and in this framework their joint child would be born. Reality has dealt them a hard blow. The circumstances have changed utterly, and although Daniel created the change —

„We are not sitting in judgment on the acts of Daniel Nahmani in the moral sphere and “punishing” him for his behaviour. These are not the criteria for deciding the question whether he has a right to object to the continuation of the procedure. The relationship between spouses is not static. It is by nature dynamic and subject to crises. The feelings of spouses are not always stable. They may change even without any connection to a complex procedure such as in-vitro fertilization. An initial consent to this procedure is not an informed one in the full sense of the word because of the inability to foresee — emotionally and psychologically — what will happen in the future. Spouses do not always deal successfully with the difficulties in their lives together, especially when they are faced with a procedure such as in this case, with its emotional, physical and economic difficulties and the subjective and objective problems that it involves.‟*

21.          Daniel did not promise Ruth that the procedure would continue whatever the conditions or circumstances, and such a promise cannot be inferred from his consent to begin the procedure when their family life was intact. The learned District Court judge did not reach any finding of fact that Daniel promised Ruth to continue the procedure even without the joint family unit and, indeed the evidence does not show that Daniel made such a promise or representation. The learned judge inferred from the initial consent a continuing and irrevocable consent. As I have explained both in the judgment on appeal and in this opinion, I do not accept this position. It is not required

 

 

*             Ibid., at p. 512 {33}.

 

 

by the facts of the case, it is inconsistent with our experience of life and it is incompatible with recognized and accepted principles of law. What can be seen from the evidence and is plausible from the circumstances is the absence of a promise to bring a child into the world even if the marriage collapsed and the family unit broke up. The absence of such a promise is inherent in the circumstances surrounding the goal-oriented consent to joint parenthood of the couple within the framework of the main consent to married life.

22.          Daniel did not make any representation upon which Ruth could rely, and in practice Ruth did not rely on any representation, and did not begin the procedure on the basis of such a reliance. She did not adversely change her position by relying on any representation. The only representation that can be inferred from the circumstances is a limited representation of consent within the framework of the existing family unit, assuming that it will continue to exist. The procedure began when their family life was functioning, with expectations that it would continue to be so, and that the child that would be born would become a part of it. The expectations proved vain and the main consent, and consequently the goal-oriented consent, no longer exist. An initial consent given to begin the in-vitro fertilization procedure is not a promise to bring a child into the world in any circumstances whatsoever. It is a promise that is limited to the conditions and circumstances in which it is given.

It follows that Ruth‟s expectation that she could bring Daniel‟s child into the world notwithstanding his opposition, against his will and not into a family unit jointly with him is a wish but not an enforceable right; but not every wish of one person imposes an enforceable legal obligation on another; not every desire of one person constitutes a basis for a judicial order against another. Not all walks of life should be controlled by court orders. There are spheres — and marriage and family planning are some of the most obvious — where judicial enforcement halts at the threshold of the litigants. When a couple enter into a marriage, each promises the other that they will live together forever. This promise, which no-one thinks is enforceable, exists on the level of good intentions, expectations, hopes and desires. There is no remedy in the law that can guarantee its existence, nor should there be. The same is true also of a promise for joint parenthood. Enforcing parenthood is not a legitimate option when we are speaking of actions that require the consent of both spouses. As I stated in the judgment on appeal:

„The relationship between spouses should be based on love, friendship,  understanding,  support,  trust  and  consideration.

 

 

Sometimes this relationship collapses, expectations fade, hopes vanish and  dreams are shattered.  Not in  every case can the victim find a remedy for his injuries in court orders, where enforcement is impossible, is improper in view of the circumstances and under the law, and is inconsistent with the basic rights of the individual in our society.‟*

23.          Consent loses its significance only when the fertilized ova have been implanted in the woman‟s body. Then the body of the surrogate mother enters into the picture — and no interference can be allowed to this without her consent. It may be that one day, when science allows even pregnancy to take place outside the woman‟s womb, we will be confronted with a new problem that must be faced. Who can foresee the future? At present, we reach the point of no return only when the ova are implanted in the body of the surrogate mother, when the value of the woman‟s right to protection of her body, control of her body and non-interference with her body takes precedence. The relevant considerations for fixing the point of no return at the latest time and place in the procedure derive from a balance between the conflicting rights and interests. Until the stage of implantation, the value of free choice takes precedence and consent is required. From that moment onwards, rights and interests that override the interests protected by the principle of consent enter the picture. In a natural pregnancy, the point of no return is reached when the pregnancy begins, because from which point onwards the woman does not need her  partner‟s consent to perform an abortion because of her control over her own body and her right that it should not be interfered with. With in-vitro fertilization, this point is reached upon implantation of the ova in the woman‟s body, since then the woman‟s right over her body enters the picture, and this overrides the need for consent to the continuation of the procedure.

The need for consent in different legal systems

24.          Most western countries, Europe, England, the United States, Canada and others, require continuing consent throughout the procedure, for each stage. I discussed this extensively in the judgment on appeal, so I will say nothing more. In all of those countries, each spouse may withdraw consent at any stage of the procedure. In some of the countries, there is legislation to this effect, such as, for example, in England: the Human Fertilization And Embryology Act, 1990 (Schedule 3, sect. 4). Pursuant to this law, effective

 

 

*             Ibid., at p. 522 {48}.

 

 

consent is required, and this incorporates the possibility of a change and withdrawal of consent at any time before use of the fertilized ova. The withdrawal of consent by one of the parties obliges the authority storing the fertilized ova to destroy them. This is also the case in Western Australia: the Human Reproductive Technology Act, 1991 (ss. 22(4) and 26(1)(a)(i)).

In the United States, Canada and other Western countries, the issue is not regulated by legislation, but rather by the recommendations of commissions that were appointed to investigate the issue. In some of these countries — because of the great importance attributed to consent in  such  a  fateful matter — it was recommend that the couple should agree between themselves in advance as to the fate of the ova in the event of a separation, and their agreement would then be honoured (there was no such agreement in our case). The vast majority of these countries give the couple the prerogative of making a joint decision whether to continue the procedure or terminate it, and they require the express consent of both to each stage of the procedure, which will be stopped if one of the parties expresses opposition to its continuation (for the position of legislation and the recommendations of the various commissions in the various countries, see the judgment on appeal).*

The American Medical Association submitted recommendations according to which continuing consent is required, and it did not accept the view according to which consent at the time of fertilization only is sufficient (see: American Medical Association, Board of Trustees Report, JAMA, vol. 263, no. 18, 1990, at p. 2486).

In the surrogacy agreements that are common in the United States, among bodies that deal with them, there is a section that requires the consent of both spouses to implantation in the womb of the surrogate, and the signature of both of them on a surrogacy agreement. This was also the case with the agreement which was supposed to be signed by the Nahmani couple but which was never signed. In a judgment of the United States Federal Court

K.S. v. G.S. (1981) [50], the court expressed the opinion that once consent is given, it is deemed to continue; but the court further held that as soon as the consent is expressly terminated, the procedure cannot continue. The petitioner refers to the judgment in Kass v. Kass (1995) [51], (See New York Law Journal, 23 January 1995), where the written agreement between the parties was interpreted as providing for the continuation of the procedure in the event that the couple separated, and the court honoured this agreement

 

 

*             Ibid., at p. 503 {20}.

 

 

and gave it validity. Here there is no such agreement. Consequently, this decision has no bearing on our case.

In Israel, the issue has not been regulated in direct legislation. The Public Health (In-vitro Fertilization) Regulations, which I considered extensively in the judgment on appeal, require consent of the husband at all stages of the in- vitro fertilization.

The public commission established in Israel to examine the issue of in- vitro fertilization and to submit its recommendations, unanimously recommended that:

„… in the absence of joint and continuing consent, no  use should be made of the fertilized ova that were frozen until the end of the freezing period agreed by the spouses but consent that was given at the beginning of the treatment shall be deemed to continue as long as neither of the spouses revokes it in writing‟ (emphases supplied).

„The Commission considered the possibility that the genetic mother or the genetic father would have no other way of realizing genetic parenthood. But giving permission to have a child in such a situation, without joint consent, means forcing fatherhood or motherhood, both from the legal viewpoint and from the emotional viewpoint, in that there will be a child who is born without their consent. The commission was of the opinion that a man or woman should not be forced to be a father or mother against their will, even if they initially consented to this‟ (see the Report of the Professional Public Commission for Examining the Issue of In-vitro Fertilization (1994), 36).

On 7 March 1996, the Knesset passed the Surrogacy Agreements (Approval of Agreement and Status of the Child) Law. Section 2(1) of this law requires written consent between the surrogate mother and the parents availing themselves of her services. The conditions and the procedure for approving the agreement are set out in the law, which stipulates in section 5(c) that „the approvals committee may reconsider an approval that was given if the facts, circumstances or conditions that served as a basis for its decision have undergone a substantive change, as long as the fertilized ova have not been implanted in the surrogate mother in accordance with the surrogacy agreement‟ (emphasis supplied). The point of no return is the moment of implanting the ova. Until this point, the continuing consent of both partners to the procedure is required. This issue was expressly included on the agenda

 

 

of the Knesset Committee, when the first draft law contained the words „as long as the fertilization has not been carried out in accordance with the agreement, the committee may reconsider…‟ was changed in the law to „as long as the fertilized ova have not been implanted…‟ (see the discussions of the Knesset Labour and Social Affairs Committee on 9 Jan 1996, at p. 14, 17). The aforesaid approach derives from the basic ethical recognition that regards parenthood as a journey taken by two people together — a journey that can only begin by virtue of consent between them, and that can only continue by virtue of continuing consent between them.

25.          In all the countries that require the continuing consent of both spouses, the ova can be destroyed either by joint agreement of the couple or due to the passage of time. In Israel, too, the ova are destroyed after five years (regulation 9 of the Public Health (In-vitro Fertilization) Regulations), unless both spouses request an extension of the period. This is a result of the outlook that regards the consent of both spouses throughout as essential and imperative, and from the outlook that the ova are the „quasi-property‟ of the two owners of the genetic material and they do not have, in themselves, a

„status‟ worthy of protection (see also Gans, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple‟, supra, at p. 86). Their status is pre-embryonic.  With regard to the status of the ova, as regarded in the western world, in Israel and in Jewish law, I can only refer to what I wrote in the judgment on appeal, and I will not expand on it.*

26.          My colleague Justice Tal sees support for his approach in Jewish law; but it is very questionable whether my colleague‟s position reflects  the approach of all aspects of Jewish law. „Even Jewish law, which imposes a commandment to be fruitful and multiply on the man, but not on the woman (Mishnah, Tractate Yevamot 6, 6 [61]), does not see fit to compel him if he does not fulfil his obligation. The refusal gives the woman a ground for divorce but not a ground for enforcement and coercion (Maimonides, Mishneh Torah, Hilechot Ishut (Laws of Marriage), 15, 5, [58]; Rabbi Yosef Karo, Shulchan Aruch, Even HaEzer, 154, 4 [60]). See the responsum of Rabbi S. Yisraeli, „On Consent and Retraction in Pregnancy and Birth by In- vitro Fertilization‟ in Encyclopaedia of Jewish Medical Law, Dr A. Steinberg ed., vol. 4, p. 28, 41 [62]; ibid., vol. 2, under „In-vitro fertilization‟, p. 115 [62], the responsum of Rabbi Shalom Shalush, „Fertilization in a Surrogate

 

 

 

 

*             Ibid., at p. 519-520 {44-47}.

 

 

Womb‟, Orchot, the magazine of the Haifa Religious Council, no. 39, p. 31 [63] (see also the judgment on appeal).*

Before I end  this opinion,  I would like to associate myself with the remarks of my colleagues Justices Or, Zamir and President Barak. I would also like to add some remarks with regard to what is stated in the opinions of some of my colleagues whose positions are different from mine, and which came to my attention after writing this opinion.

The right to life

27.          My colleagues, Justices Goldberg and Kedmi discussed the biological aspect of parenthood and the transfer of the genetic material from generation to generation. My colleague Justice Türkel granted Ruth Nahmani‟s wish by emphasizing the „right to life‟ and the enormous value of „human life‟. The

„value of life‟ and the „right to life‟ cannot be belittled, for we hold them to be amongst the most exalted and sacred rights, if not the most sacred right of all. But the fertilized ovum is not a living creature. The fertilized ovum is genetic material of both spouses in a pre-embryonic state, frozen soon after fertilization. It is composed of several separate cells, without any distinction between what will become a foetus and what will become a placenta. We are not dealing with preservation of existing life, but with advancing the potential for life. We are not speaking of preserving life that has been created, but with the creation of life ex nihilo. A society in which the individual is entitled to  plan his family and have children, a society  which does not compel someone to create life, not even as a moral injunction (except as a religious injunction), cannot force someone to create life against his will, in the name of the right to life. The creation of life is a totally separate issue from the preservation of existing life. Every enlightened society struggles with the question whether to create life at any cost. Medicine and technology allow for the creation of life by means that are becoming more and more removed from the natural means of creation it. The day may not be far off when it will be possible to replace the mother‟s womb with an artificial one that will carry the foetus and the whole process of creating life can take place in laboratories. The moral questions will continue to reverberate in the air and will become even more acute. Most of the states of the United States and most European countries that venerate the sanctity of life prohibit the creation of life by means of a surrogate mother, for moral, ethical, ideological,   sociological,   medical   and   other   reasons.  Various   bodies,

 

 

*             Ibid., at pp. 500, 506 {15, 24}.

 

 

including the „Israel Women‟s Network‟, regard surrogacy as immoral and encouraging a type of female slavery, which offers the womb for hire. The topic of in-vitro fertilization involves existential questions concerning the nature of life. One cannot find in the sacred and supreme value of life a reason or justification for forcing either of the spouses to create life by means of an in-vitro fertilization procedure; the consent of each of the spouses to the implanting of the frozen ova in the surrogate cannot be waived. The procedure cannot be continued without the consent of the two spouses that donated their genetic material. The sanctity of life has nothing to do with considerations for continuing the fertilization procedure, by coercion, at this early stage prior to the creation of life.

„Justice‟

28.          It is only natural that in the case before us, which has existential, emotional and normative human aspects, opinions are divided and there is no single solution. But recruiting „justice‟ for one view, thereby negating it from the opposing view, is to do an injustice to the opposing view, and possibly even to justice itself.

Man is commanded to pursue justice: „Justice, justice you shall pursue‟ (Deuteronomy 16, 20 [64]); the law strives to do „justice‟; but the difficult and paramount question has always been, what is „justice‟, what is its meaning, what are its characteristics, how is it defined and how is it attained. These questions have occupied the greatest scholars of the Bible, the Talmud, philosophy, literature, law and religion in all generations and cultures. Justice has many aspects and many facets: social, personal, political, national, economic, legal, etc.. Some see in human justice an attempt to imitate divine justice (imitatio Dei); some regard equality as the embodiment of justice. Others regard the dispensing of just law as compliance with the rules that fall within the scope of the „rules of natural justice‟.

The difficulty in defining and discovering justice is discussed by Justice Cohn, HaMishpat, supra, at p. 84:

„… Justice is not a science that can be discovered or defined: it is an attribute of the soul; and the fact that it is beautiful and humane, does not make it easier to define. It can be compared to the beauty of a Beethoven symphony or of a Gothic cathedral that one cannot prove… It is usually the case, for example, that each of the litigants who stands before a judge genuinely feels and believes that justice is on his side; the sense of justice of the

 

 

successful litigant is satisfied, whereas the sense of justice of the losing litigant is severely injured, and he is convinced that an injustice has been done to him… So it can be seen that the human sense of justice cannot serve as a yardstick for an objective party, in addition to the fact that it cannot even be defined or measured. Moreover, one cannot know, and one certainly cannot determine, whether one person‟s sense of justice is more reliable or trustworthy than that of another: from its subjective perspective, each of them is right, but even from an objective point of view, each of them may be right, or partially right.‟

Concerning the many and vague connotations of the term „justice‟, the scholar C.K. Allen says:

„Ever since men have begun to reflect upon their relations with one another and upon the vicissitudes of the human lot, they have been preoccupied with the meaning of justice… I choose at random a miscellany of the adjectives which, in my reading, I have found attached to different kinds of justice — distributive, synallgamatic, natural,  positive,  universal,  particular, written, unwritten, political, social, economic, commutative, recognitive, juridical, sub-juridical, constitutional, administrative, tributary, providential, educative, corporative, national, international, parental.

A very little ingenuity would extend the vocabulary indefinitely. There seems to be no end to this classification and sub- classification and its instructiveness is not always proportionate to its subtlety. There is a danger of the cadaver being so minutely dissected that little of its anatomy is left visible to normal sight‟ (C. K. Allen, Aspects of Justice, London, 1958, at pp. 3-4).

In recent decades, we find scholars that have given up trying to find an exhaustive and uniform definition of the nature of „justice‟. In this regard Ronald Dworkin says:

„In the end, however, political theory can make no contribution to how we govern ourselves except by struggling against all the impulses that drag us back into our own culture, toward generality and some reflective basis for deciding which of our

 

 

traditional distinctions and discriminations are genuine and which spurious, which contribute to the flourishing of the ideals we want, after reflection, to embrace, and which serve only to protect us from the personal costs of that demanding process. We cannot leave justice to convention and anecdote‟ (Ronald Dworkin, A Matter of Principle, Cambridge, 1985, at p. 219) (emphases supplied).

29.          „Justice‟ for one person may be „injustice‟ to another, or an „injustice‟ to society; the exercising of a right by one person may involve a violation of the right of another, which will prevent him from exercising his own right; every litigant believes that justice is on his side, and that feeling stays with him even when he has lost the case, and then he feels that he has suffered an

„injustice‟. Socio-economic „justice‟ in a certain society may be perceived as

„injustice‟ in another society. Is not the repair of a wrong to one person at the expense of another, merely because the first person was harmed and even if he has no right against the other, an „injustice‟ to the other? Is the granting of compensation to a person who was injured, without him having a cause of action to receive relief, by making another  person liable, because he is injured and the other person can pay, doing „justice‟? The law does not require a person who has promised marriage to fulfil his promise, and it does not compel him to do so. The relief granted is compensation. The law does not require a person to have children with his spouse even if he promised to do so and changed his mind. A person who breaks a promise causes disappointment and frustration to the other. His behaviour is not „just‟, but the law will not require him to keep his promise in the name of „justice‟. The law does not intervene when a woman aborts a foetus against the father‟s will: is that „just‟ to him? According to his feeling of frustration, unfairness and loss, it is not just; notwithstanding, the law will prevent the man from interfering and will protect another interest which it regards as preferable; autonomy over the body.

30.          The scholar Hare said that not only do people disagree as to the just solution to a particular problem, but it is possible that there is no completely

„just‟ solution to a particular problem:

„By this I mean not merely that people can disagree about the just solution to a particular dilemma, but that there may be no completely just solution‟ (R. M. Hare, Moral thinking, Oxford, 1981, at p. 158).

 

 

Doing justice in a trial cannot be fully expressed in a formula. It is a complex process of finding a balance between various factors, including equality. The scholar Dias says:

„Justice is not some “thing”, which can be captured in a formula once and for all; it is a process, a complex and shifting balance between many factors including equality. As Freidrich observed “Justice is never given, it is always a task to be achieved”.‟ (Dias, Jurisprudence, supra, at p. 66).

31.          Notwithstanding the difficulty in discovering and defining justice, the desire to do justice is an inner imperative of every judge. The exercising of judicial discretion constitutes an effort to achieve justice. The judge‟s subjective sense of justice guides his judicial discretion to achieve legal justice, which is an integral part of the law. In his aforementioned book, Cohn says at pp. 93-94:

„… One must not distinguish between the nature and purpose of the law and the „legal justice‟ in its application. We have already seen that people are different from one other, also in that each of them has his own sense of justice, and an individual sense of justice is, to some degree or other, a function of individual interests. Should every person exercise his own sense of justice and act accordingly, then I fear that the world would revert to utter chaos. By upholding the law, man makes his contribution towards the existence of the world… This is what we have said: if statute and the law is upheld, social justice will be done, and the purpose of this is merely to foster peace between men.

… Legal justice is always manifested in acts and omissions that comply with the norms that bind everyone and apply equally to everyone…‟ (emphases supplied).

He also says:

„Of the many meanings of justice, which we have already discussed, we have chosen very specific meanings in which we see “justice” that constitutes an integral part of the “law” as we have defined it. This “justice” is consistent, to a large degree, with what Pound termed “the philosophical, political and moral ideas” that — as we have seen — also in his opinion constitute an integral part of the law.‟ (H. H. Cohn, HaMishpat, supra, at p. 83; emphasis supplied).

 

 

32.          Justice, as an abstract concept, is neutral in our case. A finding in favour of Daniel Nahmani is doing an „injustice‟ to Ruth Nahmani, and a finding in her favour is doing an „injustice‟ to him. We must seek „justice‟ that is consistent with the „philosophical, political and moral ideas‟ that are an integral part of the law.

My decision in the matter before us, that the implantation process should not proceed without Daniel‟s consent, is a decision of justice in law. It is not a random or partisan decision. It is not an intuitive decision based merely on subjective feelings and an inner voice. It is a decision based on the values of justice of the legal system, which are incorporated in it and are its very essence: the rights of the individual, personal autonomy, relationships between spouses in the field of fertility, the result of a joint decision which requires two people to carry it out, the establishment refraining from forcing parenthood on someone, the need for cooperation and consent between spouses on a subject hidden in the recesses of the human soul and inherent in the delicate fabric of intimacy and parenthood. The decision that I have reached is the result of a process of various balances between values, rights and desires that conflict with one other. It represents — to the best of my understanding and feeling — the dispensing of legal justice, in its complete and coherent sense. Loyalty to the basic norms, to the fundamental principles of the legal system, to basic human rights, to the liberties of the individual and equality in exercising and realizing these rights and applying the law in its wider sense, will ensure that a just trial that is normative, ethical, principled and worthwhile. „Gut feelings‟ or „subjective feelings‟ are likely to lead us on the path of granting a right to someone who does not have one and forcing the will of one person — by means of the law — on another, so that duties that he does not have will be imposed on him, and this coercion constitutes a violation of his basic rights, which we are mandated to safeguard. All of the aforesaid emphasizes the difficulty inherent in attaching the label of „justice‟ to one of the two possible solutions.

Conclusion

33.          I am aware of Ruth‟s distress and frustration, of which I have been mindful throughout. I am aware that Ruth‟s harm from the non-realization of her parenthood is greater than Daniel‟s harm if parenthood is imposed on him: Ruth‟s contribution to the fertilization involved suffering and effort beyond those involved in Daniel‟s contribution; Daniel left the home, established a new family, achieved parenthood, while for Ruth this is apparently the last chance to realize biological motherhood. Daniel should be

 

 

mindful of this balance and consider whether as a result he ought to consent to allow Ruth to try to realize her aspiration. No-one can, or should, consent in his stead, and he should not be forced to consent by means of a judicial order that will replace his consent. Such a balance does not replace the required consent, and it does not create a legal right capable of judicial enforcement. Such a balance cannot avail us when a right is a liberty without a corresponding duty and when there is no basis for establishing a right to force parenthood on someone against his will.

34.          In summary of my position I will say that, in my opinion, a person has the liberty to be a parent and thereby fulfil a basic human yearning, but he does not have a right that imposes on another a duty to make him a parent, and to make himself a parent. In the absence of mutual consent to bring a child into the world, the right to be a parent — as part of the right of self- realization — cannot limit the autonomy given to another person and the freedom of choice given to him to direct and plan his life. Two people are needed to bring a child into the world, and this implies a need for continuing consent of both of them to achieve this purpose. Without joint consent, a person should not be obliged to continue a procedure that is likely to result in an unwanted parenthood. Consent to begin a procedure of  in-vitro fertilization within the framework of a main agreement for a joint life and joint parenthood cannot be considered sufficient consent or continuing consent, and even if it can be considered as such, each party is entitled to retract it when there is such a drastic change of circumstances as in our case. Consent is required for each stage up to the point of no return, which is the implantation of the ova in the woman‟s body. In the absence of such consent, Daniel cannot be compelled to consent to Ruth‟s aspiration. Daniel did not agreed to bring a child into the world in all conditions, circumstances and frameworks. He made no such promise, made no such representation, and when the framework within which the original consent of the two spouses operated fell apart, the procedure cannot be continued without obtaining Daniel‟s consent or by ignoring his refusal to consent to the continuation of the procedure. Parenthood cannot be forced upon him against his will by means of a judicial order, neither in the name of the law, nor in the name of justice nor in the name of life.

Therefore my opinion remains as before, that the petition should be denied.

 

 

 

Justice Ts. E. Tal

The case of the Nahmani couple is again placed before this court for its decision, pursuant to the decision of President Shamgar, who ruled that a further hearing should be held on the judgment of the Supreme Court in CA 5587/93.*

Let us briefly review the main facts and proceedings of the Nahmani case. The couple married in 1984, and after three years the wife was compelled to undergo a hysterectomy. In 1988 the couple decided to try and have a child by means of in-vitro fertilization of the wife‟s ova with the husband‟s sperm, and implantation of the fertilized genetic material in the womb of a surrogate. Surrogacy was not permitted in Israel at that time, and so they decided to carry out the fertilization stage in Israel and implantation in the United States at a surrogacy centre there. After the fertilization took place, but before the implantation stage was carried out, disputes arose between the couple. The husband left home and went to live with another woman, who became pregnant and bore him a child.

The wife applied to Assuta Hospital, where the fertilized ova were deposited in cold storage, and she asked to receive it in order to carry out the implantation. The hospital refused, because of the husband‟s objection, both in a letter to the hospital and in a letter to the surrogacy centre in the United States. The wife applied to the Haifa District Court, where his honour Justice

H. Ariel ruled that she was entitled to receive the fertilized ova.† Among the

reasons given by the judge, a central role was given to the consent between the spouses, and to the fact that the husband could not withdraw his consent. The husband filed an appeal on the judgment, and the appeal was allowed by majority opinion.

I have once again studied the matter, as well as the remarks of my colleagues both in the appeal and in this proceeding, and I have not changed my opinion,  which was the minority opinion  in  the aforementioned  CA 5587/93.

My opinion was based on the principle that we do not listen to a man who wants to terminate a pregnancy, even when the pregnancy was obtained by deception and fraud, because we do not interfere with a woman‟s body

 

 

*             IsrSC 49(1) 485; [1995-6] IsrLR 1.

†             IsrDC 5754(1) 142.

 

 

against her will. Similarly, a man should not be heard with regard to termination of a fertilization procedure, when such a termination — retroactively — makes the interference in the woman‟s body futile, and her dignity and modesty are violated. Also, the man is estopped from withdrawing his consent, by virtue of the principle of reasonable reliance, when the woman has adversely and irrevocably changed her position. As explained there, estoppel by virtue of reliance is no longer merely a defence argument, but also constitutes a cause of action and a ground for enforcement.

I reaffirm what I wrote there, and I would like to add a few remarks. We do not have any provision in the law according to which we can solve the dispute before us. Even the Surrogacy Agreements (Approval of Agreement and Status of the Child) Law, which recently came into force, contains no provision that regulates a situation like the one before us. The silence of the legislator can be interpreted in several ways. See BAA 663/90 A v. Bar Association Tel-Aviv District Committee [6], at p. 404; HCJ 4267/93, Amitai — Citizens for Good Government v. Prime Minister [7], at p. 457.

It cannot be said that the silence of legislation amounts to a negative arrangement. The issue is too important, problematic and complex for an arrangement to be derived from silence.

It would seem that the silence of statute derives from the disparity that always exists between the rate of development in the fields of science and technology, and the ability of the law to absorb these changes and embody them in legislation. The Supreme Court of Australia described this disparity in Mount Isa Mines Ltd v. Pusey (1970) [46]:

„Law, marching with medicine, but in the rear and limping a little.‟

The law is silent in our case because it is „limping behind medicine‟, and consequently we have before us a field of medical law that has not yet been regulated by the legislator.

Development of the law

A lacuna in the law imposes on the court the duty to develop the law in order to provide a response to cases brought before it. It may not sit idly, as if it were better not to take any positive action. See in this regard J.C. Gray, The Nature and Sources of the Law, New York, 2nd edition, 1948, at p. 302:

 

 

„When a case comes before a court for decision, it may be that nothing can be drawn from the sources heretofore mentioned; there may be no statute, no judicial precedent, no professional opinion, no custom, bearing on the question involved, and yet the court must decide the case somehow; the decision of cases is what courts are for… And I do not know of any system of Law where a judge is held to be justified in refusing to pass upon a controversy because there is no person or book or custom to tell him how to decide it. He must find out for himself; he must determine what the Law ought to be; he must have recourse to the principles of morality.‟

In what manner and with what tools should we develop the law? Prof. Barak distinguishes between different types of legal creation, and in our case, it is important to distinguish between the following two: filling a lacuna and developing the law. In his article, „Types of Legal Creation: Interpretation, Filling a Lacuna and Development of the Law‟, 39 Hapraklit, (1990) 267, 269-270, he said the following:

„The second way in which a judge determines the law is by filling a lacuna… a lacuna exists where a legal norm or legal arrangement is incomplete, and this incompleteness conflicts with the purpose of the norm or the purpose of the arrangement. Just as there exists a gap in a stone wall, where the builder forgot to put in one of the stones needed to complete the wall…

The third way in which a judge determines the law is by developing the law… central to this is the judge‟s activity as a creator of a new legal norm, which is required by the needs of life, other than by interpreting an existing normative text, or creating a new normative text in order to fill a lacuna in an existing normative text.‟

Prof. Barak repeated these remarks in his book Interpretation in Law, vol. 1, The General Theory of Interpretation, Nevo, 1992, at p. 609, where he says:

„Development of the law is a judicial activity, in which framework the judge creates a new norm or declares an existing norm to be invalid… this activity is based on the need to adapt the law to the reality of life. Legal institutions and arrangements,

 

 

which served society in the past, may no longer be consistent with the needs of the present and the future.‟

According to this distinction, the case before us belongs to the field of development of the law, and not the field of filling a lacuna, since there is no defective or inadequate norm before us. Because of the rate at which life has developed, the legislator has not yet addressed all of the questions in the field of fertilization and genetics, and therefore we must create a proper norm to apply to the case before us.

In doing so, we must: a) consider the conflicting interests; b) determine the legitimate expectations of both parties; c) weigh up the proper legal policy considerations.

The conflicting interests

There are two main rights competing with one another: the right to be a parent and the right not to be a parent. However, since there is no provision in the law that applies to the case, it would be more precise to say the interest in being a parent and the interest in not being a parent. What is the nature of these interests? The interest in being a parent is one of the most basic aspirations of man, and needs no explanation. In CA 488/77 A v. Attorney- General [8], at p. 441, it was said:

„In general, a person has no more precious possession than the emotional bond between parents and their natural child, in which they see the fruit of their love, their own flesh and bone, and the succeeding generation that bears their genes.‟

And in CA 451/88 A v. State of Israel [2], at p. 337, it was said:

„The right to parenthood is a basic human right to which everyone is entitled…‟

The Supreme Court of the United States, in Skinner v. Oklahoma (1942) [52], considered the question whether the right to parenthood is a protected constitutional right, and it concluded that the right to parenthood is „one of the basic civil rights of man‟ and that this right is „fundamental to the very existence and survival of the race‟ (ibid., at p. 541).

Against this existential interest lies the opposite interest, not to be a parent, or, to be more precise, not to be a parent against one‟s will. When we come to balance these conflicting interests, we should remember that despite the symmetrical forms of speech, „to be a parent‟ and „not to be a parent‟, these interests are not equal. The interest in parenthood constitutes a basic

 

 

and existential value both for the individual and for the whole of society. On the other hand, there is no inherent value in non-parenthood. The value that is protected in the interest of non-parenthood is the value of privacy, namely the freedom and right of the individual not to suffer interference in his intimate decisions. See in this regard the article of Dr Barak-Erez, „On Symmetry and Neutrality: Reflections on the Nahmani Case‟, supra, at pp. 198-200:

„It is not at all clear whether the right to be a parent and the right not to be a parent should be discussed on the same level merely because they are prima facie symmetrical. In other words, we cannot assume the existence of symmetry between the two rights just because they hold two ends of the cord of parenthood.

As a rule, the right to “something” and the right to “nothing” are not always equal. Is the right to life entirely equivalent to the right to die? Indeed, a moral position whereby every person has a right to live and a right to die, and the two of these are rights of equal weight, is possible. Whoever accepts this outlook will support full recognition of realizing the right to die, even by means of active “euthanasia”. But another, asymmetrical, position is possible. Thus, for instance, the “equivalent” approach to life and death has been rejected in Jewish thought. From CA 506/88 Shefer v. State of Israel we can see the approach of the court that the right to life has a higher status, and therefore, at most, it is possible to recognize passive “euthanasia” (in certain circumstances). In other words, the something and the nothing are not always of equal weight.

… Even were we to regard the right to parenthood and the right not to be a parent merely as derivatives of the autonomy of the will, there would not necessarily be symmetry between them. We do not respect every desire, and not every desire should be respected to the same extent. Moreover, the main criticism is directed against the narrow view of the judgment regarding the right to  parenthood.  Is it correct to  see in it a right that is “derived from the right to self-realization, liberty and dignity”? Is that all that it involves? In my opinion, we can find many other facets to it. The right to be a parent is an independent right, and not just an expression of the autonomy of the private will. Realizing the option of parenthood is not merely a possible way

 

 

of life, but it is rooted in human existence. There are some who will regard it as cure for loneliness; others will use it to deal with the thought of death. Indeed, the choice of refraining from parenthood is a possible way of life, which society and the law must respect. However the choice of parenthood is not just a decision concerning a way of life; it has much greater significance for human existence. It expresses a basic existential need. Moreover, the decision to become a parent also has an element of self-realization, particularly in modern society, which emphasizes self-realization as a value. But the right to parenthood does not derive only from self-realization. The right to life is an independent basic right, and it is not a derivative of the autonomy of the will; the same is true of the right to parenthood. From this perspective, the symmetry created by the judgment between the right to parenthood and a decision (legitimate, in itself) not to be a parent (as an expression of personal freedom) is undermined, or at least requires further consideration.‟

Let us turn to our case. First, we are not speaking of forced parenthood. We are speaking of a person who gave his consent to parenthood, but who wants his consent to be required also during the continuation of the procedure. The interest of society in non-forced parenthood does not necessarily lead to the conclusion that his consent is required over an extended period. The interest in preventing parenthood against a person‟s will is satisfied by requiring a one-time irrevocable consent.

Secondly, for the woman, it can be assumed that that this is her only possibility of realizing her parenthood.

The cumulative weight of these two factors leads to a clear conclusion that the interest of being a parent takes precedence. We can reach the same conclusion by comparing the damage that is likely to be caused by denying the rights. If you take parenthood away from someone, it is as if you have taken away his life. In the Bible we find the desperate cry of our ancestress Rachel, „Give me children, else I die‟ (Genesis 30, 1 [65]). Similarly, from the teachings of the Rabbis we learn that „whoever has no children is considered as a dead person‟ (Bereishit Rabba 79, 9 on Genesis [66]). Similarly, they interpreted the verse in Jeremiah 22, 10 [68]: „“Do not weep for the dead, nor bemoan him; weep indeed for him who goes” — Rabbi Yehuda  said:  for  him  who  goes  without  children‟ (Babylonian  Talmud,

 

 

Tractate Moed Katan 27b [69]). By contrast, denying the interest of non- parenthood amounts to no more than imposing burdens that may not be desirable to that person. Without belittling the weight of these burdens, they are not equivalent to „taking the life‟ of the spouse.

Even in Davis v. Davis [47] the court decided in favour of the husband‟s position, only because at that stage the wife was not asking for the fertilized genetic material for herself, but for another woman. The court said there that had the wife wanted the fertilized material for herself, and had the situation been such that she had no alternative for realizing her right to motherhood, the court inclined to the opinion that the wife‟s right to motherhood should take precedence over the husband‟s right not to become a father.

In summary of this point, I will say that the woman‟s interest in motherhood is greater, and overrides the man‟s opposite interest.

The legitimate expectations of the parties

One of the tasks of a judge, when engaging in judicial legislation, is to realize the legitimate expectations of the parties. When we say „legitimate‟, we do not mean expectations embodied in the law, for if there were a statute or precedent in our case, we would not need to resort to judicial legislation;

„legitimate‟, in the sense of expectations that merit protection according to the system of values accepted by society.

The importance of this task was discussed by Prof. Barak in his article

„Judicial Legislation‟, 13 Mishpatim, 1983, 25, at p. 71:

„…We should refrain… from choosing that option that harms reasonable expectations. The reasons for this are many. Harm to a reasonable expectation harms the sense of justice, disrupts proper social life, harms the public‟s faith in the law, and denies any possibility of planning behaviour.‟

Realization of the parties‟ expectations is important in every sphere of judicial legislation, but it has special importance in our case. The development of fertilization and reproduction techniques requires the law to recognize the importance of the emotional aspect of the persons involved in these techniques. See in this respect A. E. Stumpf, „Redefining Mother: A Legal Matrix For New Reproductive Technologies‟, 96 Yale L. J. (1986-7), 187.

The case before us concerns two spouses who travelled a long distance in each other‟s company. It is true that one cannot know with certainty what the

 

 

spouses originally thought about a situation in which they might separate. But this uncertainty is not characteristic merely of  family  law. The law reconstructs a person‟s intentions in two ways; presumed intention and imputed intention: presumed intention, according to experience of life and common sense, and according to the special circumstances of each case; imputed intention, when there is no way of assessing the presumed intention of the parties, and the law — for its own purposes — attributes to someone an intention without his knowledge, and maybe even against his will.

Our case involves a woman who underwent gynaecological surgery and was forced to undergo complex, invasive and painful procedures in order to extract the ova, in the knowledge that this was almost certainly her last opportunity to bring a child of her own into the world. It is difficult to assume that she would have agreed to undergo these treatments in the knowledge that her husband could change his mind at any time that he wished. It is inconceivable that someone should agree that her last and only glimmer of hope should be dependent on the whim of her spouse, who might change his mind at any time.

It can therefore be said that the presumed intention of the woman was that a change of mind on the part of the man would not affect the procedure that had been begun.

And what is the husband‟s position? He was required at the outset to make a decision to agree to fertilize the ova with his sperm. Can it be presumed that he would have refrained from this had he known that he could not subsequently change his mind? Not necessarily. Husbands do not refrain from having sexual relations merely because their wishes will not be consulted later with regard to an abortion (following CA 413/80 A v. B [9]).

It therefore seems to me that we should assume that the presumed intention of both parties in this case was that neither party has a right to stop the continuation of the procedure.

With regard to „imputed‟ intention, an intention can be imputed for considerations of justice or considerations of policy. The considerations of justice have already been set out above, and we will mention them briefly. Giving a right to the husband to destroy the ova (or to prevent their use — which is the same thing) will deprive the woman of her only chance of having a child, while he has had children by another woman. On the other hand, giving the wife the ability to continue the procedure will impose on him undesired burdens. There is no basis whatsoever for comparing these

 

 

evils. Moreover, we are speaking of a man who gave his consent, and in reliance on this the woman consented to interference in her body and painful treatments, and also adversely and irrevocably changed her position. She did so by relying on a representation that the procedure would continue; thus the criteria for „promissory estoppel‟ were met, as I explained in CA 5587/93.* Now, after all of this, the husband wants to change his mind. Of cases such as this, it is said that „whoever changes course has the disadvantage‟. And when we consider whether to impute to the husband an intention that he could change his mind whenever he wanted, it seems to me undesirable to do so.

Another of the considerations of justice is that neither party should be given an unfair advantage. Saying that, in the absence of express consent, either party may change his mind whenever he wishes, disturbs the equilibrium and equality  between the parties. A need for the continuing consent of both spouses throughout the procedure gives the party wanting the procedure to be stopped a right of veto over the other party. This right leaves the party that wants to continue the procedure entirely at the mercy of the other party, who may consent and change his mind a moment later. This result is unacceptable. Instead, it should be held that in the absence of explicit consent with regard to a case of separation, an intention should be imputed to the parties that no party can change his mind.

In this matter also let us turn to the legal literature concerning Davis v.

Davis [47] for the purpose of comparison and inspiration.

The consideration that the party uninterested in implantation should not be given „control‟ over the other party was discussed in detail in the article of

A.            R. Panitch, „The Davis Dilemma; How to Prevent Battles Over Frozen Preembryos‟, 41 Case W. Res. L. Rev. (1991) 543, 572-573.

„One approach would be to require mutual spousal consent as a prerequisite to implantation of all preembryos created through IVF. This approach would require obtaining consent twice from each spouse — once when the IVF procedure is initiated and again before each implantation.

This rule would also have disadvantages, however. Most significantly it would grant tremendous power to one spouse over the other. It would mean that even though both spouses

 

 

*             Ibid..

 

 

initially consented to having a child through IVF, neither could proceed with certainty that the other would not truncate the process. Such an outcome would surely  frustrate the spouse seeking implantation, who will have invested large financial expense, time, energy, and, in the wife‟s case, physical pain. The required second consent for implantation could become a tool for manipulation and abuse between spouses, especially under circumstances of a pending divorce. Any spouse ultimately denied the chance to have a child through IVF would probably suffer considerable emotional stress‟ (emphases supplied).

After the author considers the advantages and disadvantages of this approach, she reaches the conclusion that the consent given at the time of fertilization should be sufficient, on the basis of the laws of estoppel:

„Fairness considerations require a determination of whether it would be more equitable to allow the spouse who wants to prevent the possibility of a birth to prevail, or instead to allow the spouse who wants to continue the process of procreation to prevail. One fact is of vital importance in making this judgment; the spouse who opposes implantation wanted a child at one time and submitted to the IVF process with that end in mind. The two spouses once agreed on this issue and initiated the IVF procedure in reliance on that mutual wish. Given this background, the greater injustice would be to deny implantation to the spouse who detrimentally relied on the other‟s words and conduct.

Protection against this sort of injustice is recognized by the well established doctrine of estoppel…

The elements of estoppel are satisfied in a dispute such as Davis. The knowing action of the objecting spouse is the undertaking of IVF for the purpose of producing a child. The prejudice to the other spouse consists of money, time and the psychological commitment necessarily expended in pursuing the full procedure. The injury would include not only the time and money spent, but also the last opportunity to have a child‟ (at pp. 574-575; emphases supplied).

 

 

See also B. L. Henderson, „Achieving Consistent Disposition of Frozen Embryos in Marital Dissolution under Florida Law‟, 17 Nova L. Rev. (1992) 549.

The conclusion arising from all of the aforesaid is that in the absence of an express stipulation between the parties concerning the fate of the ova in a case of separation, it should be presumed that their intention was that one party would be unable to stop the procedure against the will of the party interested in the implantation. And if their intention cannot be presumed, this intention should be imputed to them. According to weighty considerations of justice, the right of reliance and legitimate expectations, these expectations should be fulfilled without the need for continuing consent in order to continue the procedure once the fertilization was carried out by consent.

Policy considerations

Besides the abovementioned considerations, there are additional policy considerations according to which it should be held that consent of the parties only at the time of fertilization is sufficient.

First, legal stability and legal certainty demand that the period of time during which the consent of the parties is required should be reduced to a minimum. Apart from the two spouses, additional parties and bodies are involved in the procedure, including the surrogate mother and the medical institution. Allowing the possibility of unilateral cancellation is likely to increase the number of cases in which there are fluctuations and reversals, and it will make it more difficult to carry out the procedure.

This consideration has been mentioned in the context of adoption, and it was said that the court should restrict the number of cases where parents are allowed to withdraw their consent. In CA 623/80 A v. Attorney-General [10], at p. 77, Justice Shamgar said:

„… The results of the described approach, as established in Israel, are also dictated by logic and life experience: it will be very difficult to complete the adoption of a minor if,  even though the parents gave their consent, it would be necessary to fear or expect, each morning of the months that necessarily pass between the parents giving their consent and the granting of the adoption order, that perhaps the natural parents will suddenly change their minds, of their own initiative or through the influence of others, whatever their considerations or reasons may be.‟

 

 

Another consideration is that we should seek for an arrangement that will encourage couples that are unable to conceive naturally, to make use of methods of artificial insemination, and we should refrain from an arrangement that is likely to deter and prevent couples from using such methods. The determination that each party can change his mind whenever he so desires will certainly serve as a deterrent. This is true of both spouses, but especially of the woman who must undergo long and complex treatments. This is especially so when, as in the case before us, a single and last opportunity is involved.

On the other hand, there is no reason to believe that a determination that consent at the time of fertilization is irreversible will serve as a deterrent. The couple will consider all the factors before carrying out the fertilization, in the knowledge that they are irrevocably bound by their consent, unless the change of heart is a joint one. We have already pointed out above that the inability of husbands to demand that their wives have abortions does not constitute a deterrent to starting the process.

Considerations of proper legal policy, together with the ethical considerations and considerations of justice enumerated above, all combine to point to a clear and unequivocal conclusion: we should reaffirm the result reached by the District Court, and order the hospital to allow the woman to carry out the continuation of the treatment required for the purpose of surrogacy.

The right to abort

We can compare the question in this case to a similar issue, namely the issue of abortions.

The right of the woman, in certain circumstances, to abort a pregnancy is recognized in our legal system, even though there is public debate as to the grounds that justify an abortion, as reflected in statute (see chapter 10, article 2, of the Penal Law, 5737-1977). Exercising this right may harm the interests of the man; notwithstanding, it has been established that there is no need for his consent, and he even does not have any standing before the „abortions committee‟ under section 316(a) of the Penal Law (see CA 413/80 A v. B [9]).

In an article devoted to our case, Prof. Chaim Gans sought to reach the conclusion that:

„I said, that if women have the right to abort at the beginning of their pregnancy on the basis of their right to control their lives, Daniel Nahmani ought to have a right to stop the proceedings

 

 

leading to surrogacy of the ova impregnated with his sperm. Since I have shown that women have such a right, Nahmani also has such a right‟ (Gans, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple‟, supra, at p. 91).

However, the conclusion reached by Gans does not stand up to scrutiny. The preference that the law gives to the woman to decide about an abortion, while discriminating against the man and despite his objection, derives solely from the fact that we are speaking of a decision concerning her body. The woman alone carries the embryo, and therefore the decision to abort is hers alone. The symmetrical analogy regarding a similar right for the man is merely an imaginary and spurious analogy.

In an article that was published after the decision in Roe v. Wade (1973) [53], which developed the right of abortion, it was said that:

„Allowing women the exclusive right to decide whether the child should be born may discriminate against men, but at some point the law must recognize that there are differences between men  and  women,  and   must   reflect   those   differences‟ (R. A. Gilbert, „Abortion: The Father‟s Rights‟, 24 Cin. L. Rev. (1973) 443).

Indeed, the Supreme Court of the United States so held in Planned Parenthood v. Danforth (1976) [54], at p. 71:

„We recognize, of course, that when a woman, with the approval of her physician, but without the approval of her husband, decides to terminate her pregnancy, it could be said that she is acting unilaterally. The obvious fact is that when the wife and the husband disagree on this decision, the view of only one of the two marriage partners can prevail. Inasmuch as it is the woman who physically bears the child and who is the more directly and immediately affected by the pregnancy, as between the two, the balance weighs in her favor‟ (emphasis supplied).

Even under our law the principle that the husband has no right to oppose the abortion derives from the same reasons. The learned Prof. Shifman summarized the matter as follows:

„The main emphasis on the woman‟s right to control her body has led to the man having no standing in decisions regarding the termination of pregnancy. Thus it has been held in Israel, following similar rulings in the United States and Britain, that

 

 

the man is not entitled to prevent the woman from terminating her pregnancy, just as he is not entitled to demand that she abort if she wishes to continue the pregnancy. The woman‟s decision to terminate her pregnancy may harm the man‟s expectations of being a father, i.e., of the birth of a child originating in their joint genetic material, whose creation was, perhaps, the result of their joint decision. If the man is married to the woman, the woman‟s decision to abort might constitute a breach of legitimate expectations created by the marriage, which is conceived as a framework whose purposes include the bringing of children into the world.

Nonetheless, these considerations do not give the man, even if he is married to the woman, a right equal to hers in making the decision concerning termination of the pregnancy. The woman‟s preference derives from her interests in control over her body. These interests give her absolute discretion whether to initiate a termination of a pregnancy or not‟ (Shifman, Family Law in Israel, vol. 2, at p. 213).

It follows that, were it not for the decisive factor — the embryo being part of the woman‟s body, or in the words of the Rabbis: „An embryo is an organic part of its mother‟ — the woman would not have a right to destroy the embryo against the wishes of her spouse. Therefore, the logical conclusion from the laws of abortion is the opposite of the one that Gans sought to deduce. When not speaking of interference in her body, the woman is not entitled to destroy the embryo without her spouse‟s consent; in exactly the same way, the man is not entitled to destroy the ova against the woman‟s wishes (and is not preventing the use of them the same as destroying them?).

We should decide that the husband is not entitled to destroy the ova against the wife‟s wishes. On the contrary, the wife is entitled to continue the implantation procedure, notwithstanding the husband‟s opposition.

Equality

A substantial part of the majority opinion in CA 5587/93,* the subject of this hearing, was devoted to the principle of equality between the sexes. This is a fundamental legal principle, and therefore we must consider whether the solution proposed here stands up to the test of equality. In other words, do the

 

 

 

*             Ibid..

 

 

considerations and principles proposed hitherto remain unchanged in the opposite case, where the woman is the one who wishes to destroy the fertilized genetic material, and the husband is the one who wishes to continue the implantation process in the womb of a surrogate mother?

Admittedly, there was someone who argued that the advantage that the law gives the woman in the laws of abortion also exists in disputes over the fate of fertilized ova. However, as has been explained above, this position cannot be accepted. The woman‟s advantage in the laws of abortion derives solely from the fact that the embryo is a „part of its mother‟, and where this factor does not exist, there is no reason to depart from the principle of equality.

The answer to our question is clear and unequivocal. In the „opposite‟ case, when the man wishes to continue the procedure by means of another surrogate mother, the woman cannot object. The same considerations apply to the same extent, and it should be held that consent given at the time of fertilization is sufficient, and therefore the husband is entitled to continue the procedure even against the wife‟s wishes, and it need not be said, when this is his only opportunity to bring children into the world. The considerations of justice and proper legal policy then work in favour of the husband:

„There are several forms which a disagreement between progenitors could take. The woman may want the embryo to be brought to term, and the man may want the embryo terminated. In that case, it would seem appropriate for the woman to be allowed to gestate the embryo. The Supreme Court‟s abortion and contraception decisions have indicated that the right of procreation is the right of an individual which does not require the agreement of the individual‟s partner. In particular, the woman has been held to have a right to abort without the husband‟s consent and the right not to abort over the wish of the husband that she abort.

But what if the positions were reversed and the woman wished to terminate the embryo and her male partner wished to have it brought to term? When an embryo conceived naturally is developing within a woman during the first two trimesters, it is clear that the woman‟s decision whether or not to terminate it takes precedence over the desires of the man who provided the sperm… it is at least arguable that the man‟s wishes should be honored when the embryo‟s continued existence need not be

 

 

balanced against the physical and psychological needs of the woman carrying it. The man clearly would not have the right to force the female progenitor to gestate the embryo, but there seems to be no reason not to give him custody of the embryo for gestation in a surrogate mother‟ (L. B. Andrews, „The Legal Status of the Embryo‟, 32 Loy. L. Rev. (1986-87) 357, 406-407).

It follows that the proposed solution stands up to the test of equality and does not discriminate at all between the sexes. On the contrary, it limits the discrimination between the sexes in the laws of abortion merely to those cases where it is relevant, i.e., where the woman‟s autonomy over her body is concerned. But in the field of in-vitro fertilization absolute equality should be applied, and it should be held that the party interested in the implantation of the ova is entitled to do this, notwithstanding the opposition of the spouse.

Jewish heritage

There is no doubt that the fundamental principles of our legal system, according to the Foundations of Justice Law, 5740-1980, include Jewish heritage (see A. Barak, Interpretation in Law, vol. 1, The General Theory of Interpretation supra, at p. 616). Notwithstanding his criticism of the Foundations of Justice Law, Prof. Barak says that the arrangement prescribed therein is preferable to the arrangement that preceded the statute. In his words, „an arrangement that refers to Jewish heritage, which is our heritage, is preferable to an arrangement that refers to a foreign heritage‟ (ibid.).

It should be pointed out that reference to Jewish heritage comes after defining the legal question that requires decision, and the inspiration comes within the framework of this question. In our case, we have defined the question as follows: how should we balance between the value of parenthood and the value of non-parenthood?

Our heritage regards parenthood and having children as one of the highest values. In the Bible, we see that man was blessed:

„And God blessed them and God said to them: be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth and subdue it…‟ (Genesis 1, 28 [65]).

This value is emphasized many times in the sayings of the Rabbis, and we will limit ourselves to one reference from the Mishnah (Gittin 4, 5 [69]): „The world was created only for being fruitful and multiplying, as it is said (Isaiah 45, 18): “He did not create it empty, he made it to be inhabited”.‟

 

 

It need not be said that non-parenthood is not one of the values of Jewish heritage. On the contrary, we find among the sayings of the Rabbis that:

„It has been taught: Rabbi Eliezer says: whoever does not engage in the commandment of being fruitful and multiplying is as if he spills blood‟ (Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Yevamot 63b [70]).

The Rabbis also explained in the Talmud (Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Berachot 10a [71]), with regard to Isaiah‟s prophecy to King Hezekiah (II Kings 20, 1 [72]): „Give instructions to your house for you are dying and you shall not live‟ that he would die in this world, and he would not have life in the world to come, because he had not engaged in the commandment of being fruitful and multiplying.

In relations between spouses, Jewish law holds that the husband has an obligation to his wife, to help her bring children in to the world. Admittedly, this obligation is not enforceable, but a lack of enforcement is not relevant in our case, since the question of enforcement does not arise at all. The husband is liable to help, and he most certainly is not permitted to sabotage the process. In the judgment in CA 5587/93,* I cited the source for the existence of this obligation, which is in the Talmud (Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Yevamot 65b [70]), to which I refer.

Conclusion

The outcome of this case stems from its beginning. In his decision to hold a further hearing, President Shamgar said that:

„I think, with all due respect, that the questions that arose in Civil Appeal 5587/93 were examined thoroughly, comprehensively and in an illuminating manner, both in the majority opinion and the minority opinion. But the matter is novel and original, and without doubt of special importance in our world which is changing its appearance from a scientific and social perspective.‟

Now, after considering the issues in breadth and depth, it can be seen that the „novelty‟ of the matter did indeed justify a further hearing. It is the nature of a novel and original issue that one cannot understand it fully without revision and additional study.

 

 

 

*             Ibid..

 

 

After such study, I have reached the conclusion that ideally decisions concerning fertilized ova should be made by both spouses and with the consent of both. However, where there is no consent between the parties, as in the case before us, the spouse wishing to continue with the implantation procedure should be allowed to do so, notwithstanding the opposition of the other spouse.

 

Justice D. Dorner

1.            In this dispute between Ruth Nahmani (hereafter — the wife) and her husband Daniel Nahmani (hereafter — the husband) over the fate of their joint genetic material — the fertilized ova — the wife‟s right, in my opinion, take precedence.

The facts

2.            The couple married about twelve years ago. Like most couples, they wanted children. But the wife contracted a dangerous illness, and she was compelled to undergo a hysterectomy. Nevertheless, the couple did not give up their hope of children, and they decided to try in-vitro fertilization. The wife agreed that during the surgery to remove her womb, the surgeon would not harm her ovaries, and he would move them aside in such a way that they would not be damaged by the radiation that was to follow. By doing this, the wife — who fully consulted her husband in her decision — endangered her health.

The surgery was successful. The couple began to search for a „surrogate‟ mother in whom the ova, which would be taken from the wife and fertilized with the husband‟s sperm, could be implanted. But this search failed. The couple discovered that in view of the Public Health (In-vitro Fertilization) Regulations, 5747-1987, it was prohibited to implant fertilized ova in the womb of a „surrogate‟. For lack of any other option, the couple decided to carry out the whole procedure in the United States. For this purpose they flew to the United States and even succeeded, with considerable effort, in raising approximately 30,000 dollars. However, they soon discovered that this amount fell far short of the amount required. This economic obstacle left them with only one possibility. The couple began a legal battle. Their plan was that the fertilization should take place in Israel, whereas the implantation and „surrogacy‟ stages should take place in the United States. When they tried to carry out their plan, Assuta hospital made the fertility treatment conditional on the consent of the Ministry of Health. When this consent was

 

 

not given, the couple petitioned the High Court of Justice. After more than three years, in the middle of 1991, the battle ended. The Ministry of Health agreed to the petitioners‟ plan, and the consent was given the force of a judgment.

Immediately following this, the couple began to carry out their plan. Over eight months, the wife underwent a series of difficult medical procedures, in which ova were removed from her body. Eleven of these were successfully fertilized with the husband‟s sperm, and they were frozen for the purpose of their future implantation. Throughout this entire period, the couple went through the procedure together and the husband supported, encouraged and helped his wife. At the same time, the couple began the procedures for making a contract with a „surrogacy‟ institute in the United States. At the end of January 1992, the wife and the husband signed an agreement with the institute, which dealt with the financial aspects of the procedure. The couple also made payments necessary for the procedure.

While the spouses were at the crucial stage of the procedure, in March 1992 — two months after signing the agreement with the „surrogacy‟ institute — the husband decided to leave home and to move in with his girlfriend. A daughter was also born. He refused to give his consent to the continuation of the procedure and to the implantation of the fertilized ova. The wife has no practical possibility of repeating the procedure.

3.            On the basis of these facts, my colleague Justice Strasberg-Cohen held, in paragraph 33 of her opinion, that there is no doubt that in the balance of harm, the harm to Ruth from not realizing her parenthood is greater than the harm to Daniel if parenthood is forced on him. It would appear, therefore, that even the majority in the judgment that is the subject of this further hearing (hereafter — the Nahmani appeal) do not dispute that in this case the scales of justice in the struggle between the parties are tipped in favour of the wife. But the conclusion of Justice Strasberg-Cohen is that „we should not consider only the specific case before us, and sympathy and understanding for Ruth Nahmani‟s aspiration is insufficient for giving rise to a legal remedy to her problem‟ (paragraph 4), and that there is no proper basis that gives the court power to force parenthood on a person against his will (paragraph 33).

Even Prof. David Hed, who teaches the philosophy of morality at the Hebrew University of Jerusalem, reached the conclusion that in this case a rift exists between the moral duty and the legal duty. He said the following in a newspaper interview:

 

 

„He [the husband] agreed to in-vitro fertilization with his wife. This decision required her to undergo painful treatments that endangered her health, treatments that also gave her great expectations. The price that she paid for the fertility treatment was immeasurably higher than the price that he paid, and this fact imposes on him a moral duty to let her complete the procedure, even if he lives apart from her. That is, so to speak, the price of the divorce. True, the price is enormous, but from a moral perspective I would expect him to bear it. In addition, her chance of having a child, if this ovum is not fertilized, is low… [nonetheless] the law cannot oblige  a  person to be a father against his will… since half of the genetic material of that ovum is his‟ (square parentheses supplied) (Hebrew University of Jerusalem Graduate Newspaper, 1996, 26).

The question that arises before us is whether the husband‟s right not to be a parent, based on his „ownership‟ of half of the genetic material of the ova fertilized with his sperm, really takes precedence over the right of Ruth, who also contributed half of the genetic material of these ova, to be a parent.

4.            Indeed, not every moral duty is a duty in law. But the law must lead to a just result. Prof. Dworkin, who denies the existence of judicial discretion, believes that the court should decide difficult cases on the basis of principles, morality and justice. He wrote as follows:

„I call a “principle” a standard that is to be observed… because it is a requirement of justice or fairness or some other dimension of morality‟ (R. Dworkin, Taking Rights Seriously, London, 1979, at p. 22).

Even according to the approach that advocates the existence of judicial discretion, legal norms must be interpreted on the basis of the principles of morality, justice and human rights. In cases where fundamental principles conflict with one other, the conflict will be resolved by a proper balance between the conflicting values. See Barak, Interpretation in Law, vol. 1, The General Theory of Interpretation, supra, at p. 301. See also D. Lyons, Moral Aspects of Legal Theory, Essays on Law, Justice and Political Responsibility, Cambridge, 1993, at pp. 64-101.

Referring to the relationship between justice and law, Cohn wrote in

HaMishpat, supra, at p. 83:

 

 

„… The law must include an inventory of standards that take their place when other sources of law are insufficient. This does not necessarily concern considerations “beyond the letter of the law”. It would be more accurate to say that justice is a subset of the law, one of its limbs. It falls within the raw material available to the judge when he comes to determine the “law”; and subject to the supremacy of legislation, it influences — and it must influence — not only the creation of the “law” as part of the general law, but also the dispensing of justice between litigants.‟

5.            The aspiration to do justice lies at the basis of the law. This was already discussed by Aristotle, when he wrote:

τὸ γὰρ ἁμάρτημα οὐκ ἐν τῷ νόμῳ οὐδ᾽ ἐν τῷ νομοθέτῃ ἀλλ᾽ ἐν τῇ φύσει τοῦ πράγματός ἐστιν... ὅταν οὖν λέγῃ μὲν ὁ νόμος καθόλου, συμβῇ δ᾽ ἐπὶ τούτου παρὰ τὸ καθόλου, τότε ὀρθῶς ἔχει, ᾗ παραλείπει ὁ νομοθέτης καὶ ἥμαρτεν ἁπλῶς εἰπών, ἐπανορθοῦν τὸ ἐλλειφθέν... διὸ δίκαιον μέν ἐστι, καὶ βέλτιόν τινος δικαίου, οὐ τοῦ ἁπλῶς δὲ ἀλλὰ τοῦ διὰ τὸ ἁπλῶς ἁμαρτήματος.

„… for the error is not in the law nor in the legislator, but in the nature of the case: … Whenever at all events the law speaks in a generality, and thereafter a case arises which is an exception to the generality, it is then right, where the legislator, by speaking in a generality, makes an omission or an error, to correct the omission… Therefore it [equity] is just and better than some justice, not better than the generality, but better than the error resulting from the generality‟ (Aristotle, Nicomachean Ethics, 5, 10, translated by the editor).

Aristotle solved the dilemma by holding that when equity is done by the judge in a case that comes before him, this is a part of justice, even if this is not expressly stipulated in statute.

Sometimes, when it turns out that the law does not achieve justice, the law is changed or adapted to the circumstances that have arisen, in a way that a just outcome is obtained. Thus, for example, the English rules of equity were developed as a result of the need to soften the rigidity of the rules of the common law, which in certain cases led to unjust results. The rules of equity

 

 

allowed a degree of flexibility in implementing the rules of the common law while taking account of the circumstances of each specific case, and they gave relief that was unavailable under the common law.

The doctrine of estoppel is associated with the rules of equity. This doctrine was intended to prevent an unjust result that would apparently be required by the law, by estopping litigants, in certain circumstances, from making in the court legal and factual arguments that are in  themselves correct. See H. G. Hanbury & R. H. Mausty, Modern Equity, London, 13th ed., by J. E. Martin, 1989, at pp. 5-51; G. Spencer Bower and A. K. Turner, The Law Relating To Estoppel By Representation, London, 3rd ed., 1977, at p. 4.

The rules of equity also exist in Jewish law sources. Justice Elon discussed this in HCJ 702/81 Mintzer v. Bar Association Central Committee [11], at p. 18:

„… the principled approach of Jewish law regarding the need for fixed and stable criteria and standards as a rule did not prevent it from requiring the judge trying a case to endeavour to find a solution for an exceptional case, if and when such a solution was required according to the criteria of justice…‟

Rabbi Yaakov ben Asher (Arba‟ah Turim, Hoshen Mishpat 1 [73]) cited the saying of the Rabbis (Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Shabbat 10a [74]) that

„any  judge  who  judges  according  to  the  absolute  truth…‟.  This  was interpreted by Rabbi Yehoshua Falk as meaning:

„Their intention in saying the absolute truth was that one should judge the matter according to the time and place truthfully, and one should not always rule according to the strict law of the Torah, for sometimes the judge should rule beyond the letter of the law according to the time and the matter; and when he does not do this, even though he judges truly, it is not the absolute truth. In this vein the Rabbis said (Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Bava Metzia, 30b) “Jerusalem was only destroyed because they based their rulings on the law of the Torah and not beyond the letter of the law”.‟ (Rabbi Yehoshua ben Alexander HaCohen Falk, Drisha, on Rabbi Yaakov ben Asher, Arba‟ah Turim, Hoshen Mishpat 1, 2 [75]).

The close relationship between the law and justice also finds expression in our case-law. In FH 22/73 Ben-Shahar v. Mahlav [12], at p. 96, it was held —

 

 

contrary to the law in England and the United States — that a litigant should be exempted from complying with his undertaking under a consent judgment, as long as he is in a condition of helplessness. This is what Justice Berinson wrote:

„In Israel, perhaps more than with any other people, law and justice are synonyms, and the concept of just law is very deeply rooted in the nation‟s conscience…

Counsel for the petitioner also referred to the well-known expression that “hard cases make bad law”, since, according to him, in this case, in order to grant relief to the respondent who is in distress, the court innovated a far-reaching rule giving it discretionary power far beyond what courts have appropriated for themselves hitherto, or what has been given to them under any legislation. To this a reply can be made in the words of Lord Blackburn in River Wear Commissioners v. Adamson (1877) 2 App. Cas. 743, 770, that “this is a bad law making hard cases”. I cannot believe that our law is so bad that it cannot help a respondent in great distress that befell him after judgment was given.‟

And in his remarks when retiring from the judiciary, Justice Berinson emphasized:

„… The law and justice are one, if you make proper use and interpretation of the law. Law is law if it is just law… and I have always found that justice is within reach if you wholeheartedly wish to reach it…‟ („Remarks made by Justice Berinson on his Retirement from the Judiciary‟, 8 Mishpatim (1977) 3, 5).

See also I. Zamir, „In Honour of Justice Zvi Berinson‟, 2 Mishpat Umimshal (1994) 325, 327-330.

6.            The issue before us arises because of scientific advances. Human biology, on one hand, and the right of a person to control his body, on the other hand, had hitherto established clear limits for the rights of husband and wife. Until the stage of pregnancy, each of the spouses is free to engage in sexual relations for the purpose of procreation or to refuse to engage in such relations, but from that stage on, the right of the wife carrying the embryo in her womb overrides the right of the husband, in so far as this concerns the relationship between them, and the decision to continue the pregnancy or terminate  it  is  hers,  and  the  husband —  unlike  the  statutory  committee

 

 

empowered to approve the termination of pregnancy — is not entitled to force his will on her. See sections 314-316 of the Penal Law; CA 413/80 A v. B [9], at p. 67.

Scientific-technological advances today allow couples that cannot have children naturally to bring children into the world. The ability of the spouses to interfere in the procreation process, which is being carried out with innovative methods, to influence it and even to stop it has increased. In consequence, the position of the law and its involvement in the disputes surrounding the  use of the  new procreation techniques are sought  more frequently. New areas have even been created where the intervention of the law is required.

The legal issues that are arising are new and fundamental. They involve many principles and factors, from which we must, in a careful process of evaluation, ascertain the correct and fair rules that should be applied. In the words of Justice Witkon in CA 461/62 Zim Israeli Shipping Co. Ltd v. Maziar [13], at p. 1337 {138}:

„… As with most problems in law and in life in general, it is not the choice between good and bad that makes our decision difficult. The difficulty is in choosing between various considerations, all of which are good and deserving of attention, but which conflict with one other, and we must determine which will take precedence.‟

Had the matter before us been governed by an established rule of law, the court would be obliged to interpret it in a way consistent with other principles of the legal system and consistent with the demands of justice. When no such rule exists, the principles of law and justice can operate together to establish the appropriate rule.

7.            In the case before us, we need to balance between the right to be a parent and the right not to be a parent. Today, in cases where couples require a „surrogate‟ mother who will carry their embryo in her womb, the balance is achieved within the framework of the Surrogacy Agreements (Approval of Agreement and Status of the Child) Law (hereafter — „the Agreements Law‟). The Agreements Law restricts the couple‟s autonomy and allows a

„surrogate‟ to be used only if a written agreement is made between the woman intended to carry the embryo and the prospective parents, and that agreement is approved by the Statutory Committee (section 2(1) of the Agreements Law).

 

 

A „surrogacy‟ agreement is therefore not absolutely binding. An agreement made under the Agreements Law is not an ordinary contract. As long as the fertilized ovum has not been implanted in the body of the woman intended to carry the embryos, she is entitled, and the two spouses (jointly) are entitled, to be released from the agreement. Even the statutory committee may stop the fertility procedure as long as the ovum has not been implanted. Nonetheless, neither of the spouses — without the consent of the other — has the power to prevent the implantation after the ovum has been fertilized. Stopping the procedure at this stage requires approval of the statutory committee.

8.            The Agreements Law, which, as aforesaid, was enacted only recently, does not apply to the case before us. The parties also did not make a formal agreement between them. But this has no significance, since, in my opinion, even according to the legal position before the Agreements Law, an agreement with regard to having children is not a contract. Couples are presumed not to be interested in applying the law of contracts to matters of this kind. This presumption has not been rebutted in our case. In any event, even were it proved that the parties had such an intention, they still did not have the power to give the agreement between them the force of a contract, since making a contract to have children is contrary to public policy. Therefore, the contract is void under sections 30 and 31 of the Contracts (General Part) Law, 5733-1973. Note that there is nothing improper in the purpose of the agreement — bringing children into the world — or the means of carrying out the agreement. The impropriety lies in the application of the law of contracts to the agreement, which is contrary to public policy. See and compare D. Freedman, N. Cohen, Contracts, Aviram, vol. 1, 1991, at p. 326;

A. Bendor, „The Law of Political Agreements‟, 3 Mishpat Umimshal (1995) 297, 316.

However, the fact that an agreement to have children is not a contract does not entirely negate the legal significance of the agreement or even of a representation with regard to consent. This is because, within the framework of balancing between the rights of the parties, there are reasons to take into account also the existence of an agreement between them or the existence of a representation with regard to consent. An agreement, like a representation, may lead to expectations and even reliance. These must be taken into account among the other factors affecting the balance. Cf. A. Barak, „Protected Human Rights and Private Law‟, Klinghoffer Book on Public Law (The

 

 

Harry  and  Michael  Sacher  Institute  for  Research  of  Legislation  and Comparative Law), I. Zamir ed., 1993) 163, 169.

It would seem that this principle also applies today with regard to the discretion of the committee acting under the Agreements Law to prevent implantation of a fertilized ovum in the body of a „surrogate‟. We may assume that in many cases the committee will consider the matter at the request of one of the spouses. By exercising the discretion given to it, the committee will take into account, inter alia, any expectation or reliance that the agreement created in the other spouse.

9.            In a conflict between the right of the husband and the right of the wife, the two have equal status with regard to their relationship to the fertilized ova, which contains their joint genetic material. Moreover, I do not think that we should distinguish between a man and a woman with regard to their yearning for parenthood. The proper balance between the rights of the two is therefore unaffected by the sex of the spouse who wants the ova be implanted, or of the spouse opposing this.

One can conceive of three main ways of balancing between the rights of the spouses after the woman‟s ovum has been fertilized with the man‟s sperm and they do not agree upon its implantation in the womb of a „surrogate‟ mother. These are as follows:

The first way, which was the majority opinion in the Nahmani appeal, is to prefer always the spouse who does not want to be a parent. This absolute preference is based on the principle of the autonomy of the individual, which rejects the coercion of parenthood. According to this principle, an agreement to bring children into the world should be regarded as a weak agreement, whose existence — until the implantation of the ova — is conditional on the consent of both spouses. Enforcement of such an agreement will violate a basic human right, and therefore is contrary to public policy. This position has some support in one of two judgments in the United States that considered the issue before us. In Davis v. Davis [47], where the judgment was given by the Supreme Court of the State of Tennessee, it was held that, as a rule, the right not to be a parent should be preferred. Nonetheless, it was held that this rule would not apply in a case where preference of the right not to be a parent would deprive the other spouse absolutely and finally of the possibility of being a parent. Justice Daughtrey wrote as follows, at p. 604:

„Ordinarily,  the  party  wishing  to  avoid  procreation  should prevail,   assuming   that   the   other   party   has   a   reasonable

 

 

possibility of achieving parenthood by means other than the use of the preembryos in question. If no other reasonable alternatives exist, then the argument in favor of using the preembryos to achieve pregnancy should be considered…

… the rule does not contemplate the creation of an automatic veto…‟.

The second way, upon which the approach of my colleague, Justice Kedmi, is based, supports a preference, in all circumstances, of the right to parenthood. This approach is based on the outlook that the point of no-return is not implantation of the ovum in the body of the „surrogate‟, but fertilization of the ovum, which is what creates a new entity. This approach has support in the second American ruling that exists on the question before us, Kass v. Kass [51], which was given by a trial court in the State of New York. In this judgment it was held that a stipulation in an agreement made by the spouses, which said that if they did not reach agreement on how to deal with the fertilized ova they would be used for research, should not be regarded as a waiver by the woman of her right to parenthood. The court disagreed with the ruling in Davis v. Davis, and it held that there was no basis for distinguishing between in-vitro fertilization of an ovum and fertilization of the ovum in the body of the woman, and in both cases, once fertilization has occurred, the husband cannot impose a veto on the continuation of the procedure. Justice Roncallo wrote as follows:

„In my opinion there is no legal, ethical or logical reason why an in vitro fertilization should give rise to additional rights on the part of the husband. From a propositional standpoint it matters little whether the ovum/sperm union takes place in the private darkness of a fallopian tube or the public glare of a petri dish. Fertilization is fertilization and fertilization of the ovum is the inception of the reproductive process. Biological life exists from that moment forward… To deny a husband rights while an embryo develops in the womb and grant a right to destroy while it is in a hospital freezer is to favor situs over substance.‟

The third way, which my colleague Justice Tal advocates, is to balance the rights of the specific parties. In my opinion, this is the correct way, because balancing rights on an abstract level may lead to unjust results. This was discussed by Justice Holmes of the Supreme Court of the United States in Lochner v. New York (1905) [55], at p. 547:

 

 

„General propositions do not decide concrete cases. The decision will depend on a judgment or intuition more subtle than any articulate major premise.‟

Of course, even a balancing of this kind is not an ad hoc balancing without any guiding principles, but it is made on the basis of rules that are applied to the special circumstances of each case.

This method of balancing — according to which, in our case, the woman‟s right is preferable — was proposed also in three articles written as a result of the Nahmani appeal. See Marmor, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple: a Response to Chaim Gans‟, supra; Barak-Erez, „On Symmetry and Neutrality: Reflections on the Nahmani Case‟, supra; S. Davidov-Motola, „A Feminist Judgment? A Further Aspect of the Nahmani Case‟, 20 Iyunei Mishpat (1996) 221.

10.          Freedom in it fullest sense is not merely freedom from external interference of the government or others. It also includes a person‟s ability to direct his lifestyle, to realize his basic desires, and to choose from a variety of possibilities by exercising discretion. In human society, one of the strongest expressions of an aspiration without which many will not regard themselves as free in the fullest sense of the word is the aspiration to parenthood. We are not speaking merely of  a natural-biological need. We are speaking of a freedom which, in human society, symbolizes the uniqueness of man. „Any person who does not have children is considered as a dead person‟ said Rabbi Yehoshua ben Levi (Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Nedarim, 64b [76]). Indeed, whether man or woman, most people regard having children as an existential necessity that gives meaning to their lives.

11.          Against this basic right, which constitutes a central element in the definition of humanity, we must consider the right not to be a parent. The basis of the right not to be a parent is the individual‟s autonomy not to suffer interference of the government in his privacy. This was discussed by Justice Brennan in Eisenstadt v. Baird [49], at p. 453:

„If the right of privacy means anything, it is the right of the individual, married or single, to be free from unwarranted governmental intrusion into matters so fundamentally affecting a person as the decision whether to bear or beget a child.‟

In the conflict of rights before us we are not speaking of relations between the individual and the government, but of relations within the framework of the family unit. Although the autonomy of the individual is also recognized

 

 

within the framework of the family, it seems to me that the right of privacy from the government is in general of greater weight than the right of privacy in the family. In the case before us, the husband does not even insist on his right for reasons of principle that oppose bringing children into the world. After all, he has a daughter from another woman, and he wanted that daughter. His argument is against a parenthood specifically with regard to an embryo created in the fertility procedure that the parties underwent. Moreover, the husband has declared that his objection to parenthood does not derive from a fear of the personal and financial burdens involved. Therefore, the interest not to be liable for personal and financial obligations towards a child born against the parent‟s wishes, which might be a relevant consideration when balancing the interests as a rule, is not relevant in this case.

What, then, is the importance of the freedom expressed in a person‟s knowing that he does not have in the world a child that he does not want? It seems to me that for both men and women this freedom is regarded as limited, conditional, and in essence secondary compared to the right to have children and to create the next generation.

In so far as a man is concerned, once a woman has been impregnated by a man, he has no power to force her to have an abortion even when he is not interested in a child. In so far as a woman is concerned, as a rule she is not entitled to have an abortion. Abortion is permitted only on the basis of a permit from a statutory committee given according to a closed list of grounds. The mere fact that the woman does not want a child is not one of the reasons on the list. A fundamental principle, which applies to both women and men, is therefore that once a woman becomes pregnant, neither she nor her spouse have a right not to be parents.

Another basic principle is that the right of a man or a woman to be a parent does not override the right of the spouses to control over their body, and it does not impose on them positive duties to participate in a procedure that may lead to parenthood.

Subject to these fundamental principles, the balance between the rights of the spouses will be made in each case by taking into account the current stage of the procedure, the representations made by the spouses, the expectations raised by the representations and any reliance on them, and the alternatives that exist for realizing the right of parenthood. I will discuss these considerations in this order.

 

 

12.          The current stage of the procedure: The more advanced the stage of the fertilization procedure, the greater the weight of the right to be a parent. As aforesaid, the right to be a parent and the right not to be a parent are subject to a person‟s right over his body, and in no case can one spouse be compelled to undergo a physical act to realize the right of the other spouse. The situation is different in circumstances where the realization of the right to be a parent does not involve a violation of the other spouse over his body. In our case, it can be said that the right to be a parent has begun the journey from theory to practice, and it is not merely a yearning. On the other hand, the ovum has not yet been implanted, and there is no absolute obstacle to terminating the procedure.

13.          Representations, expectations and reliances: Estoppel by representation prevents a party from denying a representation that he made to another party, if that party relied on the representation reasonably and in good faith and in consequence adversely changed his position. In Israeli law, the doctrine of estoppel — which we received from English law — can be regarded as a facet of the principle of good faith, which is a basic principle in our legal system. See LCA 4298/92 Ezra v. Tel-Mond Local Council [14]. In this regard, the following remarks were written in a review of the judgment in Davis v. Davis:

„… the doctrine of reliance should be applied to resolve a dispute between the gamete providers. The consistent application of a reliance-based theory of contract law to enforce promises to reproduce through IVF will enable IVF participants to asset control over their reproductive choices by enabling them to anticipate their rights and duties, and to know with reasonable certainty that their expectations will be enforced by the courts.‟ (C. D. Ahmen, Comment, „Disputes Over Frozen Embryos: Who Wins, Who Loses, and How Do We Decide?‟ 24 Creighton L. R. (1990-91) 1299, 1302, 1303).

Nonetheless, in my view, the decision between the rights of the parties is not be based on estoppel alone. Representations made by one spouse to another (including their making an agreement) may be a factor in the balance between the rights of the parties, when they created reliances and sometimes even mere expectations. A similar position was adopted in another article reviewing the judgment in Davis v. Davis [47], where it was written:

„One fact is of vital importance in making this judgment: the spouse who opposes implantation wanted a child at one time and

 

 

submitted to the IVF process with that end in mind… the greater injustice would be to deny implantation to the spouse who detrimentally relied on the other‟s words and conduct‟ (Panitch,

„The Davis Dilemma; How to Prevent Battles Over Frozen Preembryos‟, supra, at p. 547).

In our case, as a result of the husband‟s consent to the procedure, including his encouraging the wife to undergo the limited surgery and the fertilization, the wife underwent difficult fertility treatment with his sperm and did not need, for example, an anonymous sperm donation. In his article

„The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple: a Response to Chaim Gans‟,

supra, Dr. Marmor discusses this, at p. 445:

„By agreeing to begin the fertility and surrogacy procedures, and even more by his conduct during the initial stages of the procedure, there is no doubt that Daniel Nahmani made a representation towards his wife, from which she could conclude that he had no intention of stopping them; there is also no doubt that as a result of this representation, and relying on it reasonably and in good faith, Ruth adversely changed her position, by beginning the procedures with him (and not, as aforesaid, with an anonymous sperm donation).‟

Similar comments were written by Dr Barak-Erez, „On Symmetry and Neutrality: Reflections on the Nahmani Case‟, supra, at p. 215, and Ms Davidov-Motola, „A Feminist Judgment? A Further Aspect of the Nahmani Case‟, supra, at p. 299.

This adverse change in the wife‟s position is a major consideration in the balance of interests between the spouses, even if it has not been proved that the husband wanted to become the father of the wife‟s child even if they separate.

14.          Possible Alternatives: A case of refusal to continue a fertility procedure when the spouse can perform it with another partner is not the same as a case where refusal will doom the other spouse to childlessness. The fewer the alternatives available to the spouse wishing to become a parent, the greater the need to protect his right to parenthood, even at the expense of trespassing on the rights of the other spouse. As stated, this was the approach of the court in Davis v. Davis [47]. Prof. Robertson adopted a similar approach:

 

 

„If the right to reproduce and the right to reproduction are in conflict, favoring reproduction is not unreasonable when there is no alternative way for one party to reproduce‟ (J. A. Robertson,

„Prior Agreements for Disposition Of Frozen Embryos‟, 51 Ohio St. L. J. (1990) 407, 420).

This consideration in our case has an additional weight of justice, since the spouse who is not interested in continuing the procedure — the husband — has been blessed with a daughter of his own in another family that he has established.

15.          In our case, the basic principles and considerations which I have mentioned therefore lead to a preference of the wife to be a parent over the right of the husband not to be a parent. As stated, I do not believe that women and men attach different degrees of importance to having children. Therefore, were the positions reversed and were the man, in similar circumstances, to want to continue the procedure and were the woman to refuse, the result I have reached — namely, allowing the implantation of the frozen ova in the womb of a „surrogate‟ mother — would not be different.

I have read the opinion of my colleague Justice Goldberg, and I agree with his remarks (except for what he says in paragraph 5 of his opinion with regard to the scope of the powers of the committee acting under the Agreements Law, a question that does not need to be decided in this case).

My opinion, therefore, is that the petition should be granted, the judgment in the Nahmani appeal should be cancelled, and the judgment of the District Court should be reinstated.

 
full text (continued): 

Justice E. Goldberg

1.            The process of creating man was, in the past, solely governed by the forces of nature. Conception was the result of intimate acts, which were entirely in the realm of the privacy of the individual. Medical-technological advances have  changed the methods of creation, and  made  inroads into nature‟s sole dominion over the secret of creation. Against this background the dispute between the Nahmani couple has arisen and come knocking at the doors of the court. This dispute does not essentially fall within the framework of an existing legal norm. It cannot be fitted into the legal frameworks of a contract or quasi-contract. It lies entirely in the realm of emotion, morality, sociology and philosophy. This explains the normative void and the inability

 

 

of accepted legal rules to provide a solution to the dispute. But since the case has arrived on the threshold of the court, it cannot avoid deciding it.

2.            In the dispute before us a positive right and a negative right are opposed to one another. Ruth Nahmani (hereafter — Ruth) wishes to exercise her positive right  to be a parent, whereas Daniel Nahmani (hereafter — Daniel) insists on his negative right not to be a parent. The right to be a parent is based on the autonomy of the will that respects, inter alia, the choice of the individual to establish a family unit. The other side of the coin, as stated, is the right not to be a parent, which is also based on the autonomy of the will that respects the desire of the individual to control the course of his life and his commitments.

Both of the aforesaid rights have their source in the right to liberty. As Thomas Hobbes said: „A free man is he that… is not hindered to do what he has a will to‟ (Hobbes, The Leviathan, ch. 21). The scholar Isaiah Berlin discussed the positive meaning of this concept in his essay „Two concepts of liberty‟:

„The “positive” sense of the word “liberty” derives from the wish on the part of the individual to be his own master. I wish my life and decisions to depend on myself, not on external forces of whatever kind. I wish to be the instrument of my own, not of other men‟s, acts of will. I wish to be a subject, not an object; to be moved by reasons, by conscious purposes, which are my own, not by causes which affect me, as it were, from outside‟ (I. Berlin, Two Concepts of Liberty, 1958).

Indeed, there is a strong connection between the right of liberty, and its derivative the autonomy of the will, and human dignity. This was discussed by President Barak in Interpretation in Law, vol. 3, Constitutional Interpretation, Nevo, 1994, at p. 426, where he says

„A central component of human dignity is the freedom of will of the individual. Human dignity is expressed in the freedom of choice of the individual and his power to develop his personality and to decide his fate.‟

The right to be a parent and the right not to be a parent therefore derive their existence from the same basic values of liberty and human dignity, which are now protected in the Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty.

Even though the basic laws may be used to determine criteria for exercising judicial discretion, which would serve as „a workshop for a new,

 

 

concrete law, according to the changing needs of life‟ (A. Barak, „Judicial Case-law and Social Reality: The Connection with Basic Principles‟, The Sussman Book, Daf-Hen, 1984, 71, 85), this path is, in my opinion, unavailable to us in this case, where two rights of equal value and status compete with one another.

3.            What are the legal tools that a court will use to make a decision in this position of „stalemate‟ between the rights, when the right to be a parent and the right not to be a parent are mutually exclusive, and a clear decision is required in the dispute, in the absence of a compromise path that will bridge between them.

4.            In so far as termination of a pregnancy is concerned, this involves an incursion into the woman‟s body, and her freedom over her body implies a duty to obtain her consent before such an incursion. It is „the basic right of every person to protect his body from an unwanted incursion, not merely because of the physical discomfort, but mainly because of the invasion of his privacy, his unique existence and the foundation of his being‟ (Davidov- Motola, „A Feminist Judgment? A Further Aspect of the Nahmani Case‟, supra, at p. 234). The need for the consent of the woman to terminate the pregnancy, which is derived, as stated, from the value of the woman‟s liberty over her body, gives her a „right of veto‟ over the pregnancy. This conclusion, in deliberations about the termination of pregnancy, makes it unnecessary to decide whether the woman‟s right to be a parent overrides the man‟s right not to be a parent. This is not so in our case, when realizing Ruth‟s right to be a parent does not require an invasive incursion into Daniel‟s body, just as realization of his own right not to be a parent does not require an incursion into Ruth‟s body. It follows that there is no basis for drawing an analogy in our case from the case-law relating to the right of abortion.

5.            Until recently the legislator refrained from regulating the sensitive and complex question of fertilization and surrogacy in legislation. The first direct legislation in this sensitive field has now been introduced in the Surrogacy Agreements (Approval of Agreement and Status of the Child) Law (hereafter — the Law). It should be emphasized that the Law does not apply directly to the case of the Nahmani couple, who did not, from the outset, follow the path that it outlines. Nonetheless, we should consider whether the position adopted by the legislator can serve as a source of inspiration for solving the dispute before us.

The Law focuses mainly on the relationship between prospective parents and a surrogate mother. It  stipulates several conditions for implanting a

 

 

fertilized ovum in the body of a surrogate mother, which include, as stated in section 2(1) of the Law, the need for „a written agreement between a surrogate mother and prospective parents, which has been approved by an approvals committee pursuant to the provisions of this law‟. Section 5(c) of the Law provides that:

„The approvals committee is entitled to reconsider an approval that it gave if a significant change has occurred in the facts, circumstances or conditions that underlay its decision, as long as the fertilized ovum has not been implanted in the surrogate mother in accordance with the surrogacy agreement.‟

As can be seen from the deliberations of the Knesset‟s Welfare Committee (on 9 January 1996), this section was mainly intended for cases where it is discovered, after approval of the agreement, that the surrogate mother has contracted an illness that affects her ability to bring a healthy child into the world. During the deliberation it was said:

„With regard to the question of withdrawing from an agreement before implantation: the authority of the committee is merely to approve an agreement. The committee does not need to approve a withdrawal from, or a breach of, an agreement. An agreement is an agreement like any other agreement… [the] committee is not supposed to give approval for one side to withdraw from the agreement. What we have provided in sub-section (c) refers only to one situation: the committee gave approval and afterwards it was informed that a change occurred which could cast doubt on the approval that it gave. It can be presumed that it gave approval on the basis of the assumption that the surrogate mother was healthy, and afterwards the surrogate mother contracted AIDS or another disease that may affect her ability to bring a healthy child into the world. This is the situation in which the committee will be entitled to reconsider the matter, and, if it sees fit, to cancel the approval that it gave. If, as a result of a dispute between the parties, they decide to cancel the agreement, or one party decides that he no longer wishes it… for this the committee is not needed. It is not a court and it will not adjudicate legal disputes‟ (at page 17).

If a danger arises to the welfare of the unborn child, the tendency to push the „point of no return‟ as far back in time as possible is obvious. On the other hand, there is an obvious fear of establishing the „point of no return‟

 

 

after the implantation of the ovum, when cancelling the approval of the agreement involves intrusive interference in the body of the surrogate mother. The proper balance between the welfare of the child and the liberty of the surrogate mother is what led to establishing the „point of no return‟ at the implantation of the ovum. This point of balance does not necessarily reflect the proper point of when an internal dispute arises between the prospective parents, and the decision then, as stated, is between the right to be a parent which conflicts with the right not to be a parent. The solution to such a dispute cannot be derived from the Law, which refers even a dispute between the prospective parents and the surrogate mother to the court.

6.            The possibility of „involving‟ the fertilized ovum in the dispute in order to decide the matter, namely „that one should not allow the birth of children where there is a dispute‟ (see the Report of the Professional Public Commission for Examining the Issue of In-vitro Fertilization (1994), at page

36) is also, in my opinion, improper.

Certainly, one cannot deny that it is preferable for a child to grow up in a warm and loving home, where the parents behave with emotional and economic responsibility towards him. But can it be said that, where the

„father‟ is uninterested in facing his parental responsibility, destruction of the ovum is preferable to it being allowed to develop into a child? In this regard, the rhetorical questions of Prof. Shifman with regard to the best interests of the child in an one-parent family are relevant, by way of analogy:

„… With artificial insemination we are concerned with planning to bring an unborn child into the world in order to realize peoples‟ expectations of becoming parents. Can it be said categorically that such a child would be better off not being born than being born? Will the child‟s situation necessarily be so wretched, merely because he is born into a single-parent family, that we have a duty ab initio to prevent his being brought into the world?‟ (Shifman, Family Law in Israel, supra, vol. 2, at p. 156).

The answer to the question whether destruction is preferable to existence lies in the expanses of philosophy and the depths of morality, and the court is clearly unable to provide an answer. In this context it has been said that:

„Existing rules of court do not incorporate the hidden world, and we cannot find in them an answer to the existence of the right not  to  be  born  that  the  child  claims.  The  abstract  ethical

 

 

approach concerning the nature of creation and life, which is determined according to the critic‟s outlook on life, is insufficient for the creation of a criterion for the existence of the legal right. The crux of the problem before us concerning the “nature” of non-existence lies entirely in the field of speculation about the secrets of creation and not in the field of practical law…

… Since the theory raised by the child with regard to his right to non-existence does not lie in the field of human criticism, as long as the legislator has not established such a right, even the “reasonable man” (on whom we frequently rely) will not help us, since the secrets of the universe and the mysteries of every living thing are hidden from him also. Therefore we cannot provide an answer as to the existence or non-existence of a right not to exist in rational terms of the “reasonable man”, when we are concerned with a decision in a world of ethics in which the concept of “rationality” has no part‟ (CA 518/82 Zaitsov v. Shaul [15], at pp. 127-128).

7.            The sub-classification of the conflicting rights in our case into rights not to be harmed (negative rights) that „do not impose a duty on another, except for the demand to refrain from violating this freedom (or liberty)‟ (Barak, Interpretation in Law, vol. 1, The General Theory of Interpretation, supra, at p. 362) and positive rights, which „are rights that have a corresponding duty of another (usually the State) to act to protect them…‟ (Barak, ibid., at p. 364), also does not further us in solving the dispute. The question whether the State has a duty to help an individual to realize his desire to be a parent does not arise at all in this case. But whether or not such a duty exists cannot decide the interpersonal dispute between the spouses. Defining the right of the individual as positive vis-à-vis the State cannot, in itself, be of decisive weight in the conflict between the right of that individual and the right of another individual, whereas classifying Ruth‟s right as positive vis-à-vis Daniel‟s right is impossible as long as we have not first decided the question whether the initial agreement of the spouses to begin the in-vitro fertilization procedure also includes the power to continue the procedure until its completion. If we say that the consent of each spouse is required for each stage, then it follows that Daniel should be regarded as enjoying  a  „right  of  veto‟,  and  it  becomes  unnecessary  to  classify  the

 

 

conflicting rights. By contrast, if Daniel‟s consent is not required for implantation of the ova, there is no basis for saying, as we have already explained, that his liberty takes precedence over Ruth‟s liberty.

8.            The Nahmani  couple did  not think of determining expressly what would happen to the ova if their marriage broke down. In so far as Ruth‟s expectations are concerned, it is hard to determine that she actually ruled out the possibility that her right to be a parent would be realized within the framework of a one-parent family, if the marriage should break down. With regard to Daniel‟s expectations, it can be said, on the one hand, that he took part in the in-vitro fertilization process only in order to establish a family home together with Ruth. The threat of childlessness did not hang over his head, and he knew that he could fulfil his aspiration to be a parent even if he separated from her. But on the other hand, is it clear that this would also have been his position had the „officious bystander‟ troubled him at that time to consider the question of the fate of the ova, should he become infertile for any reason and his relationship with Ruth deteriorate? Is it not more reasonable to assume that his answer would be that in such a case the procedure should continue?

The couple‟s silence should be interpreted as a repression of the possibility that the marriage would break down. This pessimistic scenario is contrary to the spirit of union implied by the very decision to travel together along the hazardous road of the in-vitro fertilization procedure. In my opinion, at that time the couple‟s horizon extended only as far as the possibility of joint parenthood. They did not consider the possibility of continuing the procedure and the single parenthood of one of them, should they separate from one other. Attempting to fill this lacuna will not, in my opinion, be successful. It cannot be established that when the ova were fertilized, the couple mutually discounted the possibility of single parenthood, just as it cannot be established that their consent to fertilization of the ovum incorporated consent of both of them to single parenthood.

9.            Application of the rule that prohibits harming someone without his consent is also not without its difficulties. The answer to the question whether a status quo has been adversely affected requires a determination as to what the status quo is. If we say that the status quo is the procedure in its entirety, then Daniel is the one seeking to change the status quo in that he wants to stop the procedure, thereby adversely affecting Ruth‟s position, in that she will lose the experience of parenthood. If we say that the procedure should be divided into stages, then it is Ruth who wishes to change the status

 

 

quo by trying to move on to the next stage of the procedure — the stage of implanting the ova —thereby changing the status quo for Daniel, who will become a father against his will. The answer to the question whether the initial consent includes agreement to the entire procedure cannot be  no merely because moving from one stage to another adversely affects Daniel, when we have already established that refraining from moving from one stage to another adversely affects Ruth. This problem of the scope of the initial consent cannot be solved by an abstract analysis of rights. Such an analysis involves a circular argument, in the sense that classifying Ruth‟s right vis-à-vis Daniel as a „positive‟ right can only be done after determining the scope of the original consent.

10.          We can summarize thus far as follows: we are dealing with a normative lacuna. Resorting to the basic principles of the legal system does not provide a solution, for if we limit ourselves to a preliminary classification of the rights, then we are dealing with an internal conflict between two derivatives of the same right, the right to dignity and liberty. Because the type of basic value being harmed is identical, the scales are balanced. The sub- classification of the conflicting rights as „negative‟ rights and „positive‟ rights also does not help solve the conflict. Defining the right of an individual as positive vis-à-vis the State cannot, in itself, be decisive in a conflict between the right of an individual and the right of another individual. Classifying Ruth‟s right as positive vis-à-vis Daniel‟s right requires a prior determination of the question whether the initial consent to the procedure has the strength to move the process on to its conclusion. If the consent of both spouses is required for each stage of the procedure, then Daniel has a „right of veto‟, and holding Ruth‟s right to be conditional on Daniel‟s consent makes it superfluous to classify the conflicting rights. If Daniel‟s consent to the implantation of the ova is not required, there is no basis for saying that Ruth‟s liberty is inferior to his.

11.          In the absence of any legal norm, which is either a rule or a standard (for the difference between the two, see M. Mautner, „Rules and Standards: Comments on the Jurisprudence of Israel‟s New Civil Code‟, 17 Mishpatim (1988) 321, at p. 325), the court must „formulate its own criterion‟ (see G. Tedeschi, „The Problem of Lacunae and section 46 of the Palestine Order In Council‟, Research in Israeli Law, Newman, 2nd ed., 1959, 132, at p. 180). The court must (unwillingly) carry out a legislative function that does not apply existing legal norms, but creates a norm based on the general principles of the legal system.

 

 

Note that we are not speaking of filling a lacuna in an existing legal norm, which requires the application of the Foundations of Justice Law. Indeed, in my opinion there exists no legislative arrangement that we can use to solve the dispute, and we are certainly not speaking of an incomplete arrangement that the court would be justified in filling. We are dealing with a need for creation ex nihilo — by filling an extra-legislative lacuna through creating a norm which is required not by a defective norm but by a total „legislative silence‟.

12.          Since, in my opinion, we have no „conventional‟ tools to solve the dispute, we must search for an alternative to these, which is founded on a basic value that governs our legal system. A fitting basic value is justice.

Justice is the essence of Israeli law. It is the abstract ideal to which the legal system aspires. It —

„… expresses the ideal arrangement vis-à-vis the law as a system of interpersonal rules. It is the ethical yardstick of the law‟ (I. Englard, Introduction to Jurisprudence, Yahalom, 1991, at p. 42).

Legislation also contains many provisions in which justice has been translated from a supreme principle governing the legal system into a specific legal norm. Thus, for example, the fundamental principles clause enshrined in section 1 of the Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty, states that „Basic human rights… will be honoured in the spirit of the principles in the Declaration of the Establishment of the State of Israel‟, according to which the State of Israel is to be founded, inter alia, on the principle of justice.

When deciding a dispute between the citizen and the government, the court is empowered not to grant relief to an injured party even when he has a cause of action, if it thinks it just to do so. In this spirit, section 15(c) of the Basic Law: Administration of Justice states that the Supreme Court, sitting as a high court of justice, „shall hear matters in which it sees a need to grant equitable relief and which are not within the jurisdiction of another court or tribunal‟.

The branches of private law are based on justice. In the law of contracts, justice and fairness play a major part. Section 31 of the Contracts (General Part) Law empowers the court to exempt a party to an illegal contract from the duty of restitution „if it thinks it just to do so‟. Section 14(b) of the Contracts (General Part) Law authorizes the court to void a contract in which there was a mistake unknown to the other party „if it thinks it just to do so‟.

 

 

Section 3(4) of the Contracts (Remedies for Breach of Contract) Law, 5731- 1970, does not allow the remedy of enforcement when „enforcement of the contract is unjust in the circumstances of the case‟. Justice makes its mark also in the other branches of private law. In the law of torts, the contributory payments between joint tortfeasors are determined according to criteria „of justice and equity‟ (section 84 of the Torts Ordinance [New Version]). Justice naturally governs the laws of unjust enrichment. Section 2 of the Unjust Enrichment Law, 5739-1979, states that the court may exempt a beneficiary from restitution if it thinks there are circumstances that „make restitution unjust‟. The principles of justice can also be found in property law. Section 132(a) of the Tenant‟s Protection Law [Consolidated Version], 5732-1972, provides that „notwithstanding the existence of a ground for eviction, the court may refuse to give a judgment ordering eviction if it is persuaded that in the circumstances of the case it would be unjust to give it‟. Section 10 of the Land Law, 5729-1969, and section 10 of the Immovable Property Law, 5731-1971, provide that the court may order the severance of joint ownership of a property notwithstanding that the parties contracted out of the right to sue for severance of the joint ownership, if „it is just in the circumstances of the case‟. Even in the field of family law justice has a place. Section 9 of the Family Law (Maintenance) Amendment Law, 5719-1959, provides that „the court may, if it thinks it just and equitable to do so, exempt someone from an obligation of maintenance…‟.

In the procedural sphere, the legislator instructed the judge sitting on the bench to fill a lacuna in the field of procedure in the way that seems to him just in the circumstances of the case. Section 3 of the Criminal Procedure Law [Consolidated Version], 5742-1982, states that „in any matter of procedure where there is no provision in legislation, the court shall act in a manner it considers best for doing justice‟. In the same vein, see also section 33 of the Labour Court Law, 5729-1969; section 22 of the Administrative Courts Law, 5752-1992; and regulation 524 of the Civil Procedure Regulations, 5744-1984.

In the Foundations of Justice Law, the „principles of freedom, justice, equity and peace of Jewish heritage‟ were determined as supplementary legal sources where there is a lacuna.

This survey does not purport to exhaust all the cases where the aspiration for justice is reflected in Israeli legislation. It merely serves to show that there are cases where the legislator stipulated a just solution to be a goal in itself, wherever he saw justice as a fitting mechanism for a solution, even though

 

 

the court must then interpret the value of justice in accordance with its meaning in that piece of legislation, and in the specific context.

13.          The aspiration for a just solution influences judicial discretion, and it serves as a guide for the judge searching for a way to decide a conflict. It has been said that „the task of translating legislation into an act of justice is entrusted to the judge, and thus he is given the ultimate opportunity of doing justice between the parties‟ (CA 398/65 Rimon v. Trustee in bankruptcy of Shepsals [16], at p. 408). Indeed, this aspiration cannot bring about creation ex nihilo. Where the law, which dictates a certain outcome, departs from justice, the court may not assume a discretion that has not been given to it. But where the judge has been granted discretion, then „the law and justice, whose paths often diverge, meet at the convergence of judicial discretion‟ (Barak, Interpretation in Law, supra, vol. 1, at p. 194). The judge on the bench committed himself to aspire to this convergence when he swore to

„judge justly‟. This was well expressed by President Barak when he said:

„In my opinion, justice has an additional normative force that we can call a “residual” force, which is the following: assuming that in the initial balancing the scales are balanced, and the various considerations, including the considerations of justice, balance once another, then the judge faces a true dilemma. The discretion is his. The different values, including the value of justice, conflict with one another, and are equally balanced. How will the judge exercise his discretion in such a case? He is not entitled to toss a coin, even though by doing so he would realize the value of judicial neutrality and a lack of judicial bias. How shall he solve the problem that confronts him? He must exercise his discretion in a way that will provide the solution he thinks best. But what is this solution?

Different judges may have a different approach in this area. In my opinion, the best solution is the just solution. Indeed, when all criteria have been exhausted and no solution has been found, the judge should aspire to the most just solution‟ (A. Barak, „On Law, Judging and Justice‟, 27 Mishpatim (1996) 1, at p. 7).

14.          It follows that, in the absence of another criterion for solving the dispute, the court has the power, and it is also obliged, to provide the best solution, which is the just solution, not by interpreting this value in specific legislation, but as a value in itself.

 

 

A just legal determination, based on the judge‟s sense of justice, is albeit not a neutral determination. But it is also not arbitrary. Although it is the judge‟s feeling that ultimately tips the scales, nonetheless, before the judge listens to the dictates of the sense of justice, he undergoes a process of reasoning, consciously and subconsciously, in which all the circumstances are considered, and different values are balanced.

15.          When every decision in a dispute between two individuals will harm one of them, the just solution is the solution that is „the lesser of two evils‟, and as has been said in this respect, „the “balance of convenience” of which the courts speak is a balance of justice‟ (CA 214/89 Avneri v. Shapira [17], at

p. 870). Therefore, it is proper to consider whether the harm to Ruth, should she be prohibited from using the ova, is greater than the harm that Daniel will suffer if he becomes a parent against his will, or vice versa.

When examining the harm to Ruth, it should be remembered that the biological aspect of parenthood, namely the transfer of the genetic material from one generation to another, has great importance from an emotional viewpoint. Therefore it is clear why „Ruth insists on her right to be a mother of children who will be her children in the biological sense‟ (Marmor, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani couple: A Response to Haim Gans‟, supra, at pp. 448-449). The individual‟s aspiration to realize biological parenthood emanates from the source of human existence. The parental experience is considered the essence of life, in the sense of „Give me children, else I die‟ (Genesis 30, 1 [65]). This was discussed by Professor Shifman who said:

„Man‟s desire to have children, and in this way to ensure continuity for himself after his death, no less than the hoped for satisfaction from raising children in his lifetime, is  without doubt a basic psychological fact‟ (Shipman, Family Law in Israel, supra, vol. 2, at p. 151).

In this regard, the remarks of Daphna Barak-Erez are also relevant:

„Realizing the option of parenthood is not merely a possible way of life, but it is rooted in human existence. There are some who will regard it as cure for loneliness; others will use it to deal with the thought of death… It expresses a basic existential need‟ (Barak-Erez, „On Symmetry and Neutrality: Reflections on the Nahmani Case‟, supra, at p. 200).

Losing the opportunity of biological parenthood is, in effect, missing out on the opportunity for self-realization in the family sphere.

 

 

We must adopt this premise — namely that the biological aspect of parenthood has great importance — also when examining the harm to Daniel. Coerced biological parenthood, like the deprivation of biological parenthood, involves emotional harm. There is no doubt that Daniel will suffer a feeling of distress from knowing of the existence of a child, whom he does not want, that carries his genetic material. It is therefore clear why Daniel „also insists on his right not to be connected, even if only biologically, with a parenthood that he does not want‟ (Marmor, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple: a Response to Chaim Gans‟, supra, at p. 449).

16.          Indeed, Daniel will suffer more than just emotional harm. The status of parenthood involves many duties, including in the economic sphere. But the practical duties involved in the status of parenthood cannot tip the scales in Daniel‟s favour. Since the couple has separated, Daniel‟s main obligations towards the child who will be born are in the economic sphere. His economic harm resulting from the duty of maintenance that he bears can be mitigated by making the use of the ova conditional upon an undertaking on the part of Ruth to indemnify him, and the date of realizing this undertaking will be subject to the principles developed in case-law relating to divorce agreements (see FH 4/82 Kut v. Kut [18]). In these circumstances, the reversible nature of the economic damage that Daniel will suffer deprives it of decisive force.

17.          Here we come to the hardest question of all, whether Ruth‟s suffering as a childless woman against her will is preferable to Daniel‟s suffering as a parent against his will, when the scales for weighing the force of these emotional injuries have not yet been created. On the altar of justice, we can sacrifice the expectations of whoever was not entitled to rely on the other‟s consent. But justice demands that we do not, retroactively, undermine the position of someone who was entitled to rely on a representation of another.

The reasonableness of Ruth‟s reliance on Daniel‟s consent to begin the procedure jointly must necessarily be considered together with the question of the existence of other possibilities available to her for realizing her desire to be a parent, other than implantation of the fertilized ova. The fact is that at the time the ova were removed, Ruth did not have any reasonable alternative. From a medical viewpoint, it is not possible to freeze an ovum that is not fertilized (see the aforementioned Report of the Professional Public Commission for Examining the Issue of In-vitro Fertilization, at p. 118), and from a legal and emotional viewpoint, Ruth was inhibited, as a married woman, from freezing an ovum fertilized with the sperm of another, especially when her husband was not infertile. The possibility of separating

 

 

from Daniel and fertilizing an ovum with the sperm of another man was also not reasonable. The callousness emanating from this possibility is contrary to the spirit of intimacy implied by the decision to walk together along the hazardous path of the in-vitro fertilization procedure. Moreover, when the dispute broke out and Daniel objected to the implantation of the ova, Ruth was no longer able, from a physiological viewpoint, to undergo another fertilization procedure, since her medical condition resulted in her losing her fertility and her ability to bring children into the world.

In such circumstances, Ruth‟s reliance on Daniel‟s initial consent should be regarded as reasonable. This reasonability of her reliance on the path that she and Daniel chose to pursue require, in this case, the just conclusion that there is no going back, and whoever wishes to make a change is at a disadvantage.

I would therefore grant the petition.

 

Justice Y. Kedmi

I have studied the illuminating opinions of my colleagues, Justice Strasberg-Cohen and Justice Tal, and I support the conclusion reached by Justice Tal. The following, in brief, are the reasons underlying my decision:

1.            Indeed, it is a basic human right — for men and women — to choose whether to be a parent or not; and a mere contractual obligation must give way before this right. Nonetheless, it is not an absolute right, nor even an equal right. When a woman becomes pregnant, her spouse may no longer go back on his choice and force her to undergo an abortion, whereas the woman is entitled to terminate the pregnancy, by virtue of her „prevailing‟ right to the integrity of her body.

2.            The practical question that requires a decision in this case is whether, even in so far as in-vitro fertilization is concerned, the „point of no return‟ from the decision to realize the right to parenthood is the time of fertilization (as the equivalent of the time of conception), or whether this point is pushed back over time to the moment when the fertilized ovum is implanted in the body of the surrogate mother (so that only from this stage onwards, the woman‟s right to the integrity of her body prevails, and the right not to be a parent yields to it).

3.            (a) Were we speaking of such circumstances, of a conflict between the right to parenthood (or not to be a parent) and the right to the integrity of the

 

 

body of the „pregnant‟ woman only, then the answer required under the current legal position to the aforesaid practical question would be yes. In other words, as long as the fertilized ovum has not been implanted in the body of the surrogate mother, the right not to be a parent prevails, and each of the spouses is entitled to turn the clock back and demand the destruction of the fertilized ovum.

(b)          However, in my opinion, one should not, in this context, ignore the fact that „fertilization of the ovum‟ is not merely one of the stages in the development of the embryo, but it is the act that „creates‟ it and turns the ovum and the sperm into a new „entity‟, consisting of the two entities that created it and that can no longer be separated. Just as the sperm and the ovum have been assimilated into one other and become one, so the rights of the man and his spouse — the „owners‟ of the ovum and the sperm — have assimilated into one another and become a „joint right‟ in so far as the fate of the fertilized ovum is concerned. This „joint right‟ is identical in its nature and status to the parental right that each of its creators had, with one difference: each of the owners of the right has a right of veto over a decision by the other, so that only a „joint decision‟ can be carried out and enforced.

(c)           In order to remove doubt, I should clarify:

(1)          Before the date of the actual fertilization, each of the spouses can change his decision to be a parent, and his basic right not to be a parent prevails over the contractual right of his partner to demand performance of the agreement made between them in this regard. This is the position only until fertilization; this is so because the fertilization changes the position, and creates new circumstances that do not allow „going back‟ and returning to the original position. Until fertilization, each of the spouses can be given back what is „his‟: the man can be given back his sperm and the woman can be given back her ovum. But after fertilization, restitution is impossible, as this involves an injury to the right of the other over his share.

(2)          After the fertilization, the man and the woman continue to control jointly — and only jointly — the fate of the fertilized ovum, until it is implanted in the body of the surrogate mother; on implantation, the surrogate mother acquires the basic right to the integrity of her body, as if she had

„conceived‟ naturally, and her right takes precedence over the joint right of the couple to the fertilized ovum.

(3)          Fertilization of an ovum — whether inside or outside the body of a woman — amounts to a „fait accompli‟ from which there is no return, if only

 

Justice Y. Kedmi

 

for the simple reason that the original position can no longer be restored and what the man and woman concerned invested of themselves in the „new entity‟ — the fertilized ovum — cannot be returned. It is true that we can turn the clock back by destroying the „fertilized ovum‟. But since it is no longer possible to separate the sperm from the ovum, the spouse wishing to withdraw and to destroy his „contribution‟ to the fertilized ovum does not have a right to destroy also the „contribution‟ of the other. Destruction of the fertilized ovum requires the consent of both spouses, and each of them has a right of veto over the other‟s decision.

In these circumstances, a spouse‟s right to change his mind and „not to be a parent‟ is, after fertilization, opposed by the „strengthened‟ right of the other spouse to complete the procedure of bringing the child into the world and

„becoming a parent‟. The act of fertilization sets the „right of changing one‟s mind‟ against the „right to complete the procedure‟; in my opinion, in view of the new situation that has been created, the „right of changing one‟s mind‟ is of lesser force than the „right to complete the procedure‟ that has just been created.

The new reality created by fertilization of the ovum therefore changes the balance of rights: the right „not to be a parent‟, which was weakened by the fertilization agreement, is now opposed by the right „to be a parent‟, which has been strengthened by the right „to complete the procedure‟ created by the fertilization.

4.            (a) This is similar (but not identical, of course) to two people who agreed to create a work of art together, which requires „firing‟ in a kiln to be preserved; after the work has been completed and all that is left is to put it in the kiln, one of the two changes his mind and wants to prevent his companion from putting the work in the kiln, thereby causing it to be destroyed. According to my opinion, it is inconceivable that after the joint work has been completed, one of the partners will be entitled to destroy it against the wishes of the other partner who wants to complete the creation process. It may be that each of the partners will retain a right to change his mind as long as the work has not been completed. But when the work has been completed, each of the partners has an identical rights with regard to its „fate‟; and the right of the person wishing to preserve it overrides the right of the one who wants to destroy it.

(b) Bringing the work of art to the stage of processing in the kiln is equivalent, if we like, to the fertilization of the ovum, which is the first and decisive stage in the development of the child; just as the right of the partner

 

 

wishing to complete the „creation‟ of the work of art overrides the other‟s right to destroy it, so too the right of the spouse wishing to complete the process of bringing the child into the world overrides the right of the one wishing to destroy the fertilized ovum.

 

Justice Y. Türkel

1.            In this difficult case, I choose life; the life — in the metaphorical sense — of Ruth Nahmani, and the „life‟ — or the potential for life — of the fertilized ova.

2.            When I considered the matter, I had before me the opinions of my colleagues, Justice Goldberg, Justice Kedmi, Justice Strasberg-Cohen, Justice Tal and Justice Dorner, who considered every aspect and facet of the subject under discussion so well that no aspect was left for me to elucidate or illuminate. I would add, therefore, but a small embellishment of my own, a few of the reasons for my decision.

3.            Elsewhere I have said:

„The enormous progress that has occurred in our times in all the fields of science and technology (and mainly the advances in medicine and the development of medical technology) have created problems that were unknown to us … and have made problems that we did know more difficult. The classic story of those two persons walking in the desert where only one of them has a flask of water — a flask capable of keeping only one of them alive — has changed from a theoretical Talmudic proposition into a very painful and pressing reality, and the question it raises has become a relevant issue demanding a solution. This progress has erased the clear boundaries and blurred the well-used paths trodden by the scientist, the doctor and the jurist, and defined areas have become unbounded and awesome expanses. Tension, and maybe even a rift, has been created between the achievements of science and medicine and the values that have been developed over the course of human history‟ („Tikkun Halev‟, 40 Hapraklit (1992), 34).

In these unbounded and awesome expanses, the law has no power to set our course. Like my colleague, Justice Goldberg, I too believe that  the dispute before us —

 

 

„… does not essentially fall within the framework of an existing legal norm. It cannot be fitted into the legal frameworks of a contract or quasi-contract. It lies entirely in the realm of emotion, morality, sociology and philosophy. This explains the normative void and the inability of accepted legal rules to provide a solution to the dispute.‟

The answer will be found, therefore, in the inner world of values of each of us. I would even not hesitate to say that it is permitted to be found in the wealth of emotions in the heart of each of us.

The main question to be decided in this dispute is which of the rights is preferable: the right to be a parent or the right not to be a parent, or, if you wish, as my colleague Justice Strasberg-Cohen further clarified the question:

„is it possible, because of the great importance of parenthood, to force parenthood on someone who does not want it, and to use the machinery of the legal system to achieve such coercion?‟

4.            The majority opinion in the appeal was, in essence, that recognizing the autonomous will of the individual requires us to prefer the right of the spouse who does not wish to be a parent. I disagree with this. In my opinion, once the act of in-vitro fertilization has occurred, the positive right to be a parent prevails, as a rule, over the negative right not to be a parent. I will explain my main reasons.

The modern social and legal view recognizes the autonomous will of the individual. From this are derived the prima facie conflicting rights of being a parent and not being a parent (see, in this regard, the interesting analyses of the issue in the articles of Gans, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple‟, supra; Marmor, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple: a Response to Chaim Gans‟, supra; Gans, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple: a Reply to Andrei Marmor‟, supra; Barak-Erez, „On Symmetry and Neutrality: Reflections on the Nahmani Case‟, supra; Davidov-Motola, „A Feminist Judgment? A Further Aspect of the Nahmani Case‟, supra, cited in my colleagues‟ opinions). Indeed, according to the remarks of Yosef Raz, cited in the articles of Prof. Gans and Dr Marmor: „An autonomous person is a person who writes the story of his life on his own‟. However, to use this analogy, is there really symmetry between the rights of each of the spouses to write the story of his life on his own?

In my view, there is no symmetry between the rights, despite the „external‟ similarity between them, and the right to be a parent should not be viewed

 

 

simply as a derivative of the autonomy of the will, a counterpart of the right not to be a parent. However, even if we view the two rights as derivatives in this way, they are not of equal value and status, as if existence and destruction were equal to each other and as if they were the symbols 1 and 0 in the binary code of a computer (I accept the remarks made by Dr Barak- Erez in this respect, in her article „On Symmetry and Neutrality: Reflections on the Nahmani Case‟, supra, that were cited in the opinion of Justice Tal).

5.            It seems to me that no one would disagree that the right to life is a basic right that has been sanctified in Jewish history and the history of mankind in general:

„Judaism has always exalted and glorified the enormous value of human life. Jewish law is not a philosophical system of opinions and beliefs but a law of life — of life and for the sake of life‟ (in the words of the honourable Justice Silberg in Zim Israeli Shipping Co. Ltd v. Maziar [13], at p. 1333 {132}).

This has been the case since antiquity.

Alongside the right to life, as understood in Jewish sources, additional rights were created that were deemed equal to it, and without which human life is meaningless. This we can learn, for example, from the law of the person who kills negligently, who is condemned to flee to one of the cities of refuge „that he may live‟ (Deuteronomy 4, 42; 19, 2-5 [64]), and if he is a student then „his rabbi is exiled with him‟ and if he is a rabbi then „his school is exiled with him‟. The reason for this is: „that the Bible says “and he shall live” — do for him whatever is necessary so that he may live, and the life of those who have wisdom and those who seek it without the study of the Torah is considered as death‟ (Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Makkot, 10a [77]; Maimonides, Mishneh Torah, Hilechot Rotzeah uShemirat Nefesh (Laws of Homicide and Preservation of Life), 7, 1 [78]). Even the right to be a parent should be regarded in this way. Alongside the right to life — which is the right to a full and meaningful life — or as a part of it, the right to be a parent is also worthy of recognition as an independent basic human right and not merely as a derivative of the autonomy of the will.

The cry of our ancestress Rachel, „Give me children, else I die‟, (Genesis 30, 1 [65]), mentioned by my colleague Justice Tal in his opinion, the silent cry of Hannah „speaking in her heart, only her lips moved, but her voice was not heard‟ (I Samuel 1, 13 [79]) and praying „for this child‟ (I Samuel 1, 27 [79]) and countless other cases in our literature and that of other nations are a

 

 

striking expression of the force of the yearning for a child, which is unrivalled in its intensity. This yearning encompasses man‟s will to continue, through his descendants, the physical and spiritual existence of himself, his family and also his people. It reflects his aspiration to realize himself and even to fulfil his dreams that have not yet been realized. It contains his love for his descendants, those who have been born and those as yet unborn; a love of „would that I had died in your stead‟ (II Samuel 19, 1), which overrides a person‟s desire for his own life, and also a yearning that holds out hope for comfort and consolation in his loneliness, old age and on his death bed. It has been said that „When your parent dies, you have lost your past… When your child dies, you have lost your future‟ (Dr Elliot Luby, quoted in

H. S. Shiff, The Bereaved Parent, 1978). The child is the future and his existence gives the lives of most people special meaning, and perhaps their main meaning.

In my view, the ethical weight of this right is immeasurably greater than the weight of the right not to be a parent, which is the right not to be burdened with the emotional, moral and economic burdens that parenthood imposes. Doing „ethical justice‟ (HCJ 200/83 Wathad v. Minister of Finance [19], at p. 121) compels us to prefer the former right to the latter.

6.            However, even if we regard the right not to be a parent as equal to the right to be a parent, there is another fact that tips the scales in favour of the latter right: the life potential of the fertilized ova. Here I would like to emphasize that I do not intend to adopt any position on the difficult philosophical questions: when does life begin? When does a person become entitled to a moral status? From what moment in his development does his life become sacred and protected as a natural right? The biological sense as contrasted with the moral sense of human existence; or to express an opinion about the different approaches on these issues, including the  legal conclusions that can be derived therefrom (see in this regard the lectures of Prof. D. Hed, Medical Ethics, in the chapter „Embryos as Humans‟, Ministry of Defence, 1990, at p. 51 et seq.). These and other associated questions, such as the right of abortion, in the context of this case have been discussed by Prof. Gans, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple‟, 18 Tel-Aviv Uni.

L. Rev., 1994, at p. 86 and by Dr Marmor, „The Frozen Embryos of the Nahmani Couple: a Response to Chaim Gans‟, 19 Tel-Aviv Uni. L. Rev., 1995, at p. 437, where ultimately they reached different conclusions.

As stated, I do not intend to adopt a position on the different approaches. I also do not know whether it is at all possible to ascribe to the fertilized ova

 

 

an interest to be born, which merits moral recognition, and whether it prevails over the interest of Daniel Nahmani. However my moral sense leads me to the conclusion that the very existence of this life potential, whatever its weight, tips the scales in Ruth Nahmani‟s favour.

7.            I intended to be brief and I fear that I have overstepped the mark. After writing my opinion, I saw the opinions of my colleagues Justices Bach, Or, Mazza and Zamir, as well as additions and corrections to the opinions written before my opinion. I will also add another small embellishment to some of their remarks.

8.            Justice Zamir distinguishes between law and justice:

„My Maker is the law… my inclination is justice.‟

He also says that „it happens to a judge that the law and justice struggle within him, each pulling in different directions, and he cannot reconcile one with the other‟ (paragraph 1 of his opinion). According to him, it is possible to distinguish between the two and thereby also to find the path that should be followed:

„The court must seek its path in order to reach this norm… Jurisprudence guides it on its way and gives it tools in order to determine the law…

… From a practical viewpoint, and maybe even from a theoretical viewpoint, it is inconceivable that the court will not find a legal norm somewhere along this path. In any case, the court is not entitled to say, before it has traversed the whole length of this path, that there is no legal norm in the matter under consideration, and therefore it is entitled to decide that matter according to justice‟ (paragraph 4 of his opinion).

Justice Or made similar remarks in paragraph 13 of his opinion:

„It [the court] must ascertain the law and decide accordingly… When I reached the conclusion that there is a legal solution to this problem, as I have sought to clarify above, this solution should apply in our case, even if its result is inconsistent with Ruth‟s expectations, and the situation in which she finds herself arouses sympathy.‟

In my opinion, in a matter as difficult and complex as the one before us, which involves and combines moral, social, philosophical and legal questions that cannot be separated from one another and that raise strong emotions, it is

 

 

impossible to distinguish between the dictates of the „law‟ and the „justice‟ of the judge. The one is bound up in the other. The one stems from the other. Their existence is interconnected, like fire in a coal.

It should also be said that some believe that a decision according to the

„law‟ is an „objective‟ decision, that should be discovered and revealed in the way outlined by jurisprudence. By contrast, a decision according to „justice‟, as described by Justice Zamir, is like a decision of a person „searching for the proper path, wandering…‟ — it is analogous to a subjective decision — each person according to the spirit within him. In my opinion, even a decision according to the „law‟, in the case before us, is essentially a subjective-value decision, each judge according to the tune played on the harp hanging above his window (see: „a harp was suspended above David‟s bed, and when midnight arrived, a north wind came and blew on it, and it played on its own‟, Babylonian Talmud, Tractate Berachot, 3b [71]). Objectivity, in a case like ours, as the historian Peter Novick said in his book That Noble Dream: The Objectivity Question & the American Historical Profession, Cambridge, 1993), is a myth and nothing more.

9.            At the end of his decision, Justice Zamir candidly says the following:

„In this case, I have not tried to take a shortcut. I have followed the main road, although it was arduous, and have reached this conclusion: between Ruth and Daniel, the law is on Daniel‟s side. I suppose that another path could have been chosen among the paths of the law, and that perhaps a different result could have been reached by that path. However, the important point in my opinion is that the court must follow one of the paths of the law. I concede that had I seen that the path was leading me to a result of injustice, I would have stopped along the way and sought out another path, from among the abundance of legal rules, that might lead me to a just result. Moreover, even at the end of the path I am still ready and prepared to look and see whether I have reached an unjust result. For if so, I am prepared to retrace my steps and start the journey over again in an attempt to reach a more just result. But have I really, in the result that I have reached, not dispensed just law?‟

In a similar vein, Justice Tal also said in the appeal that is the subject of this further hearing:

 

 

„But there is not always only one legal solution. Sometimes different potential solutions compete with one another. This is particularly the case with a painful human problem like the one before us. And where there is such a competition, we should, in my opinion, prefer the solution that appears to be more just.‟

See also paragraphs 3 and 4 of the opinion of Justice Bach; paragraphs 11 and 12 of the opinion of Justice Goldberg; paragraph 21 of the opinion of Justice Mazza; paragraph 6 of the opinion of Justice Dorner.

After all this, I wonder what is the point in trying to weigh the competing values in the scales of the law, or in trying to follow „one of the paths of the law‟, when the weight of the values changes according to the person applying the law, when it is possible to choose between several paths and when one path may even lead to different results. Even in the opinions of those of my colleagues who are of my opinion, more than one „legal path‟ is presented whereby  one  may  reach  the  result  that  they  reached,  which  is  no  less

„legalistic‟ than the paths followed by those who disagree with them. If this is the case, what did those who followed this path achieve thereby?

10.          Moreover, if there is indeed more than one „legal path‟, how does one choose between the different paths and the different destinations to which each path leads? Is this choice also dictated by „the law‟? In complex issues, like the one before us, there is no legal geometry that necessitates unequivocal results. Unlike my colleagues who think this, I cannot point to one solution, or to a „more correct‟ solution, that can be applied in the case before us. The opinions before us illustrate well how different values can be put in place of each variable in the chosen formula. Instead of the findings on which judges espousing one  viewpoint rely, one  can reach the  opposite findings. Instead of the finding that there is no agreement between the parties, one can reach the opposite finding. Instead of the rule that contracts should be honoured, one can rely on the rule in section 30 of the Contracts (General Part) Law, according to which there are contracts that are void because they are contrary to public policy. Instead of the balance between (positive and negative) liberties, a balance can be made between (general and specific) rights. Legal geometry allows both the one and the other. There is no single solution, no single path and no single „law‟ (see M. Mautner, The Decline of Formalism and the Rise of Values in Israeli Law, Ma‟agalei Da‟at, 1993, at pp. 13-23; G. L. Coleman and B. Leiter, „Determinacy, Objectivity and Authority‟, 18 Iyunei Mishpat 1994, 309; R. M. Cover, Justice Accused, New Haven, 1975). In such a chaotic legal world, if we may call it that, the judge

 

 

needs an external, extra-legal norm — call it what you will — in order to choose between the range of solutions that „the law‟ allows. If so, it would appear that in resorting directly to „justice‟ no greater „shortcut‟ was made that the one taken by the minority-opinion judges in this further hearing when they chose, for example, the legal rule that „where there is no representation, there is no argument of estoppel‟ (paragraph 16 of the opinion by Justice Zamir).

This is what we have been saying. When there is no legal determinism (as the scholar Cover calls it in Justice Accused) with regard to the case, requiring one outcome, there is, in my opinion, no reason to try to follow ab initio the „path of law”, which has no advantage over the „path of justice‟.

11.          Furthermore, a solution that depends upon an external authority that is

„forced‟ on the judge (see the analysis of „the can not argument‟ in Cover‟s book Justice Accused) is a tempting solution, but that is not the position here. The case before us is one of those difficult cases where the judge alone must bear, on his own shoulders, full personal responsibility for his decision, without relying on the support of another authority, because of the absence of any norm that regulates the issue (in this regard, see also R. W. Gordon,

„Critical Legal Histories‟, 36 Stan. L. Rev. (1984) 57).

I have no hesitation in saying that the result I have reached is not merely the result of legal analysis but also of intuition and internal feeling (see my article, „Tikkun Halev‟, 40 Hapraklit (1992), 34, at p. 41). I think that in a special case like the one under discussion there is nothing wrong in this. As President A. Barak wrote in his book Judicial Discretion, Papyrus, 1987, at p. 197:

„Indeed, intuition plays a role in judicial discretion. The judge is a human creature, and intuition plays an important role in the activity of every person.‟

Ultimately, in a case such as this, every path towards a solution passes through an intersection of value judgments, and it makes no difference whether we call it the path of the law, or the path of justice. In HCJ 4712/96 Meretz Democratic Israel Party v. Jerusalem District Commissioner of Police [20], I said, at p. 835:

„Not every dispute, even if it is justiciable, has a legal solution; and not every legal solution, even if there is one, is the true solution of every dispute.‟

 

 

The case before us is an example of a justiciable dispute, which the court is obliged to decide, but which has no „pure‟ legal solution, and it is doubtful whether it has a true solution.

12.          I will permit myself to quote additional remarks that I said elsewhere:

„Like the prophet, the judge seeks to find a path among all these, for the public and for himself. He enters the hidden parts of the orchard, with a torch in his hand — his small torch — and all its paths  are  hazardous,  deep  abysses   and   tall   mountains (C. N. Bialik, „He looked and was injured‟).

What is justice, what is equity, what is liberty, what criteria will he adopt to measure these? When will he wield the iron sword of justice and when he act gently with the full measure of compassion?… When will he apply the standard of truth? And when will he apply the standard of stability?

Between all of these, as between poles of many magnets, the judge tries to find his way. In his hand he holds a measure of law, with innumerable half-measures. In every case he judges himself, in every case, consciously and unconsciously, he decides the law and the characteristics of the law, both in his image and likeness, and in the image and likeness to which he aspires…‟ (Y. Türkel, „Humility, Awe and Love‟, 23 The Judicial Authority — Israeli Judges Circular (5756), 12).

We carry a heavy burden of responsibility on our shoulders. The light that guides us is neither the light of the sun nor the light of the stars, which are the property of all. It is merely the light of the small torch in the hand of each one of us, lighting up the way.

13.          I began my remarks by saying that I choose life; I intended thereby to hint also at something else. According to my approach, the justice done and radiated by the court must be human justice, which is not only the result of logical analysis, but which must also flow from the depths of the heart. A decision in favour of Ruth Nahmani is, in my opinion, such a decision. Indeed, the human approach was also in the minds of those holding the majority opinion in the appeal, who did not ignore the yearning of Ruth Nahmani for motherhood, but nonetheless they reached a conclusion different from mine. These matters follow after the heart, and my heart has led me to the conclusion that I have reached. For these reasons, and for some of the

 

 

reasons of my colleagues, Justice Bach, Justice Goldberg, Justice Mazza, Justice Kedmi, Justice Tal and Justice Dorner, I will join myself with them.

In my opinion, the petition should be granted.

 

Justice G. Bach

1.            After studying the judgment of this court in CA 5587/93,* the subject of this further hearing,  the arguments of the parties, the opinion of my esteemed colleague, Justice Strasberg-Cohen, which supports the majority opinion in the aforementioned judgment, namely the position of the respondent, Mr Daniel Nahmani, as well as the opinions of my esteemed colleagues, Justices Tal, Kedmi, Goldberg, Dorner and Türkel, who propose that we grant the application of Mrs Ruth Nahmani to reverse the original judgment and to accept the dissenting opinion in the original judgment, I have reached the opinion that I must join with the opinions of my five colleagues and support Ruth‟s position with regard to the problem that we must decide.

2.            This is not a conclusion that I have reached lightly. As can be seen from the opinions of my colleagues, who also had difficulty in deciding the issue under discussion, I too have experienced many serious reservations in this matter.

We have here a situation in which not only can we understand the feelings of each of the litigants, but each of them is also entitled to a large measure of sympathy.

Sympathy for the situation in which Ruth finds herself stands out in the opinion of all the judges. Even my esteemed colleague, Justice Strasberg- Cohen, emphasizes this, and she also agrees with the assessment that the emotional suffering caused to Ruth as a result of denying the right of parenthood exceeds that which will be caused to Daniel if the parenthood will nonetheless be realized.

But even the dilemma in which Daniel finds himself is deserving of understanding and empathy. It is hard to find fault with him when he is not interested in having a child jointly with a woman after their family unit has split, and he has since begun a relationship with another partner and intends to develop a family life with her and with their children only. Even if Daniel

 

 

 

*             IsrSC 49(1) 485; [1995-6] IsrLR 1.

 

 

does not emphasize the economic factor in raising the child, this factor nonetheless exists. The child‟s right to economic support will not be prejudiced even as a result of Ruth‟s promise that she, for her part, will not make any financial claims. But the emphasis is placed without doubt on the emotional, psychological and family factor, and we can understand Daniel‟s objection to the creation of the additional dependence that is expected if a child is indeed born from these parents.

For this reason, I have difficulty in agreeing with that part of the reasoning of my esteemed colleague, Justice Kedmi, in which he compares the position of the litigants in our case to a case in which two people have agreed „to create a work of art together, which requires “firing” in a kiln to be preserved; after the work has been completed and all that is left is to put it in the kiln, one of the two changes his mind and wants to prevent his companion from putting the work in the kiln, thereby causing it to be destroyed‟. In my opinion the two cases are not similar. One cannot compare the preservation of a work of art, whatever the value and reputation involved in its ownership may be, with the change of status involved in parenthood, and with the emotional baggage and material and moral obligations that arise when a person becomes a parent.

In other words: in my opinion, I cannot decide this appeal because of a clear disapproval of the behaviour of one of the parties to the dispute.

3.            I also believe that a solution will not be found to the problem that we are considering by relying on specific legislation, or the interpretation of such legislation. The Surrogacy Agreements (Approval of Agreement and Status of the Child) Law is albeit relevant to the case, but it gives no real answer to the difficulty before us. Admittedly section 5(c) of that law does stipulate that the approvals committee may reconsider an approval that it gave „… as long as the ovum has not been implanted‟, but I share the view that this provision refers mainly to the relationship between the prospective parents and the surrogate mother, and does not determine the period in which one of the prospective parents still has a „right of veto‟ over completion of the parenthood procedure.

A study of the laws of contract also cannot help to provide a proper solution. We are not dealing here with an ordinary contract that can be enforced, or with a contract where an attempt to enforce it is doomed to failure.

 

 

But these factors are insufficient to exempt us from the duty of deciding this difficult question.

4.            Here I agree with the opinion of my colleagues, who believe that in the situation before us, where there is no express statute that can guide us, we must avail ourselves of our sense of justice, and make our ruling according to what seems to us to be more just, in view of all the circumstances of the case before us. I expressed my view as to finding a just solution in the absence of legislation that dictates an express solution, in my opinion in CA 499/81 Odeh v. Haduri [21], at pp. 739-740.  My opinion  in that judgment  was admittedly in the minority, but my remarks regarding the issue of considerations of justice remain unchanged. I wrote there, inter alia:

„It is clear to us all that the application of the provisions of statute to the specific facts of a particular case does not always lead to a result that satisfies our sense of justice. There are many cases — some would say too many — in which the court is compelled by statute or by case-law, established in authorities that bind it, to make decisions whose outcome in practice conflicts with the rules of logic and reasonableness and is outrageous from the viewpoint of the sense of justice that beats in the heart of the judge.

This is mainly the result of the fact that even the most talented legislator does not foresee all the situations that may arise; life is more diverse than even the richest imagination of the parliamentary draftsman. And as for the judge, he is unable to depart from the clear language of the statute or from sacred case- law rules, lest he cause chaos and uncertainty with regard to the legal position on a specific issue, and thereby public crisis, which is worse even than the injustice caused to one of the parties in a particular case.

But awareness of the fact that such situations cannot entirely be prevented does not need to lead us to the conclusion that we must resign ourselves to this phenomenon, and that we are exempt from making maximum efforts to minimize the cases in which such a conflict arises between application of the statute and the requirements of justice.‟

And further on, at p. 740:

 

 

„Lord Denning, in his book The Road To Justice, London, 1955, discussed the approach of many jurists, who make a clear distinction between the law and its principles and the demands of justice, and who believe that the legal system should engage in interpreting the existing law only, and not look for ways to make it more just. Lord Denning writes, on p. 2:

“Lawyers with this cast of thought draw a clear and absolute line between law and morals, or what is nearly the  same  thing, between law  and justice. Judges and advocates are, to their minds, not concerned with the morality or justice of the law but only with the interpretation of it and its enforcement…

This is a great mistake. It overlooks the reason why people obey the law”.‟

Justice Strasberg-Cohen doubts the effectiveness of this test as a decisive factor. She points to the difficulty in determining what is the just solution and what is the unjust path. What seems just in the eyes of one observer may appear an outrageous injustice in the eyes of another.

This difficulty exists, but it is not the only one confronting the judge. When a judge must decide the question what is reasonable behaviour or reasonable care, or how the reasonable person would react in a given situation, these questions may have different and conflicting answers, and such are even given by different judges. Therefore on these issues there are majority and minority opinions, and sometimes the decisions of judges are reversed by higher courts. None of this prevents the court from deciding such questions. The judge must decide in accordance with his logic, life experience and conscience, and where there are differences of opinion, as there are in this case, the majority opinion is decisive.

As to the legitimacy of considerations of justice, let it be said that this factor constitutes an element in many statutes, which were cited in the opinion of my esteemed colleague, Justice Goldberg, such as section 31 of the Contracts (General Part) Law, which empowers the court to exempt a party to an illegal contract from the duty of restitution „if it thinks it just to do so‟, or section 3(4) of the Contracts (Remedies for Breach of Contract) Law, which allows non-enforcement of a contract when „enforcement of the contract is unjust in the circumstances of the case‟, or section 132(a) of the

 

 

Tenant‟s  Protection  Law  [Consolidated  Version],  according  to  which,

„notwithstanding the existence of a ground for eviction, the court may refuse to give a judgment requiring eviction if it is persuaded that in the circumstances of the case it would not be just to give it‟.

First and foremost in this context we should mention section 15(c) of the Basic Law: Administration of Justice, according to which the Supreme Court, when sitting as the High Court of Justice, shall „hear cases in which it thinks it necessary to grant relief for the sake of justice…‟

In each of those cases, there are differences of opinion on the questions whether justice requires or justifies the intervention of the court, and on the side of which party justice lies. But this is insufficient to prevent us from stating our position on the subject, even if the matter often involves serious reservations.

This consideration  has  therefore been, in this unique case, a guiding principle for me.

5.            I have already said that I feel a large degree of sympathy for the two adversaries in this tragic dispute. But ultimately, when I consider the facts of this special case as a whole and I try to weigh them in the scales of justice, I feel, like my five colleagues mentioned above, that Ruth‟s right is weightier and will tip the scales in her favour.

I reach this conclusion on the basis of the cumulative weight of the following considerations and facts:

(a)          Not only did Ruth and Daniel agree to bring a child into the world by this method of fertilizing the ova and availing themselves of a surrogate mother, but they went to the extent of realizing this plan. Daniel contributed his sperm and caused the fertilization of the ova with full consent.

(b)          The procedure adopted involved serious physical suffering for Ruth. Because of her state of health, this even involved a risk to her life.

(c)           Originally, Ruth could have achieved the same result with the sperm of another man, but she preferred the partnership with Daniel for obvious reasons, by relying on his full consent to the joint plan.

(d)          Ruth is no longer capable of repeating this attempt, because of her age and her state of health. Consequently, this is her only and last chance for her to realize her brave aspiration of parenthood.

(e)          By contrast, Daniel, who has become a parent, can experience this wonderful experience in the future.

 

 

(f)           Were we to encounter the opposite situation, i.e., a situation where the man was incapable of fathering children, and his only chance to become a parent would be by implanting the ovum of his spouse, fertilized by him in her body, in a surrogate mother, then I think it would be right to reach the same conclusion, whereby the woman who provided the ovum should not be allowed to oppose the completion of the process.

(g)          It should be noted that, in view of the need to consider all the relevant facts as a whole, my conclusion in this appeal might have been different, had it transpired, for example, that Daniel had found out that it was intended to implant the fertilized ovum in the body of a surrogate mother suffering from a terrible disease, or had it suddenly been discovered that because of the rare blood types of Daniel and Ruth, there existed a danger, from a genetic viewpoint, to the health or physical integrity of the foetus. But in the absence of such exceptional circumstances, the requirements of justice demand that Daniel should not be allowed to frustrate the completion of the procedure under discussion, merely for the reason that, in the meantime, there has been a change in his desire of being a father.

(h)          The fact that, in certain circumstances, we recognize the right of a woman to terminate her pregnancy by means of an abortion, and that the man cannot compel her to continue the course of the pregnancy or to terminate it, makes no contribution towards solving the present problem. The decisive factor with regard to the question of abortions concerns the fact that the embryo is a part of the mother‟s body, and therefore the mother has control over the embryo‟s fate.

(i)            My esteemed colleagues have extensively discussed the right and liberty of every person to achieve parenthood, and about the corresponding right and liberty of a person not to become a parent against his will.

My esteemed colleague, Justice Strasberg-Cohen, writes:

„Realizing the right of someone who wants parenthood by imposing an obligation on someone who does not want it conflicts with the essence of the freedom [i.e., the freedom of someone who is not prepared to undertake parenthood] and deals it a mortal blow‟ (parentheses supplied).

This might have been the position had the intention been to impose an obligation on the respondent to further the realization of parenthood. But no such demand is currently being made of Daniel. The active contribution required of him in this matter has already been performed by him, of his own

 

 

free will, in the past, before there was a change in his position. Today, no-one wishes to impose on him an obligation to do anything, and he is merely denied the right to frustrate Ruth‟s ability to make use of her ova, which were fertilized previously by the respondent‟s sperm with his full consent.

Justice Strasberg-Cohen does not agree with this approach. In her opinion, Ruth is demanding of Daniel acts that are of significance. My colleague says as follows:

„Is it really the case that Ruth is making no demands of Daniel? I suspect that the opposite is true. She demands that his opinion should not be taken into account, that he should be removed from the picture and that his refusal should be ignored. She demands that she should be allowed use of the genetic material against his will in order to bring a child into the world. She demands that the court should give consent instead of Daniel and instruct the hospital to give her the ova so that she can continue a procedure that will lead to the birth of her and Daniel‟s joint child, without his consent. To this end she asks that his consent to fertilization should be interpreted as consent to bringing a child into the world against his will, even if he will not raise the child.‟

In so far as these remarks indicate the serious dilemma in which Daniel Nahmani currently finds himself, I can only agree with them, and I have emphasized this in my remarks above. But this cannot obscure the practical and basic difference between imposing a duty on someone to perform an active deed to further parenthood, against his will, and not recognizing his right to do something that is intended to prevent his spouse from completing her realization of parenthood.

In other words: were the court now to be asked to order the respondent to cooperate actively with the continuation of the fertilization procedure, by contributing sperm or by participating in any medical tests or treatments, or by making payments to a surrogate mother or to other parties for procedures that have not yet been carried out, then there would be a basis to  the argument that making such an order would infringe upon a protected liberty of the respondent. But this is not the position in our case. Daniel is not currently being asked by Ruth to do anything, but he is seeking to prevent the hospital, by means of an active instruction on his part, from delivering the fertilized ova to the applicant, and he is seeking in this way to frustrate the

 

 

realization of the parenthood that was planned in the past by the two spouses jointly.

I have, in the meantime, had the opportunity of reading also the opinion of my esteemed colleague, Justice Zamir. With the intention of showing that, even after the husband consented to the fertilization of the ovum and the completion of the acts required for this end, of his own free will, the husband is still required to perform a positive act with regard to the additional steps connected with the implantation of the ova, Justice Zamir refers mainly to the Public Health (In-vitro Fertilization) Regulations (hereafter — the regulations). Under regulation 14 of those regulations, the husband‟s consent is required for any act involved in in-vitro fertilization of the woman, and under regulation 9 of the regulations, the consent of both the wife and the husband is required to extend the freezing of the ovum beyond five years.

These provisions are insufficient to obscure the major difference between imposing a duty on someone to carry out a positive act and a decision that merely neutralizes the opposition of that party to the act of the other party. With regard to what is stated in regulation 14 of the regulations, I am of the opinion that Daniel should be regarded as someone who not only agreed to the in-vitro fertilization, but even carried out all the acts required on his part to realize the fertilization. And with regard to what is stated in regulation 9 of the regulations, I will make two observations:

(1)          The problem concerning an extension of the freezing of the ovum in excess of five years was created only because Daniel refused to agree to the ova being delivered to Ruth, and as a result of the protracted legal proceedings, of which the current proceeding, it is to be hoped, is the last. In these circumstances, a decision by the court, which will invalidate Daniel‟s objection, should not be regarded as forcing Daniel to perform a positive act against his will, thereby violating one of his basic liberties.

(2)          In any case, when the court decides to accept Ruth‟s claim, according to the opinion formed by a majority of the judges on this panel of the court, the meaning of this is that the court is deciding, instead of the husband, to consent to implantation of the ovum, and it is instructing the hospital to deliver the fertilized ovum to Ruth in order to continue the activity required for carrying out the implantation. Again, Daniel is not required to take any tangible step as a result of this judgment. The power is now being transferred to Ruth to take, on her own, all the steps required for completion of the procedure involved in the implantation of the fertilized ovum.

 

 

(j)           In these circumstances, it is my opinion that the respondent‟s right to carry out an act to undermine the procedure must yield before the right of the applicant to realize her right to parenthood. On this issue, my colleague Justice Strasberg-Cohen writes:

„The law does not require a person to have children with his spouse even if he promised to do so and changed his mind. A person who breaks a promise causes disappointment and frustration to the other. His behaviour is not “just”, but the law will not require him to keep his promise in the name of “justice”.‟

But, in my opinion, we must distinguish between someone‟s spoken promise to have children with his spouse, and such a promise which, from his point of view, has already been carried out by fertilization of the wife‟s ova, with all the associated circumstances in the present case.

(k)          In this regard, I will not repeat the citations of judgments and learned opinions that were cited by my esteemed colleagues Justices Tal and Dorner, which point to the factor of estoppel that exists in the present circumstances, at least from the moral perspective. In order to illustrate the principle which seems to me persuasive, I will merely cite once again a short passage from the aforementioned article of Panitch, „The Davis Dilemma; How to Prevent Battles Over Frozen Preembryos‟, 41 Case W. Res. L. Rev. (1991) 543, at

p. 574, upon which Justice Tal relies:

„One fact is of vital importance in making this judgment; the spouse who opposes implantation wanted a child at one time and submitted to the IVF process with that end in mind. The two spouses once agreed on this issue and initiated the IVF procedure in reliance on that mutual wish. Given this background, the greater injustice would be to deny implantation to the spouse who detrimentally relied on the other‟s words and conduct.

Protection against this sort of injustice is recognized by the well established doctrine of estoppel…‟

(l)            To all of these we must add another consideration, which was also discussed by my esteemed colleague, Justice Türkel, that preferring the position of Ruth involves the possibility of granting life and bringing a living person into our world. Even were the scales of justice balanced (and this is not the case), even this thought would have tipped the scales.

 

 

6.            Conclusion:

For the reasons set out above, I share the view of my five colleagues, who think that Ruth‟s application in this further hearing should be granted, and that it should be held that she is entitled to continue her efforts to bring about the birth of a child by implanting the fertilized ova in the body of a surrogate mother.

 

Justice E. Mazza

Ruth Nahmani wants to become a mother, and justice is on her side. Daniel Nahmani does not want to be a parent of joint children with Ruth, and justice is on his side too. But the justice on Ruth‟s side is greater than that on Daniel‟s side, and the law is therefore on Ruth‟s side.

Deciding between rights

Are the right to be a parent and the right not to be a parent two facets of the same right? This is not an easy question. But even is we assume that the answer to this question is yes — i.e., that we are dealing with „opposing‟ rights — we cannot easily prefer one to the other. Possibly the intensity of the rights is equal and possibility it is not equal; deciding this question requires a value judgment (see D. Barak-Erez, „On Symmetry and Neutrality: Reflections on the Nahmani Case‟, 20 Tel-Aviv Uni. L. Rev. (1996), 197, at pp. 198-200). Indeed, not always do the positive right and its opposing negative right have the same status. Thus, for example, the right to speak and the right to remain silent are not necessarily equal rights. When the positive and negative aspects of the same right conflict with one another, a judicial determination is required. Sometimes there is no escaping a value judgment that determines the rank of the competing rights and accords them different statuses. Thus, for example, it was held (in CA 506/88 Shefer v. State of Israel [22]) that the right to die is not equal to the right to live. It seems to me that in our case we are not required to make such a value judgment of this kind. A decision in favour of Ruth‟s right to parenthood is not contingent on a determination that the right to be a parent, in itself, is stronger than the right not to be a parent. The reason for this is that in our case there is a clear and major gap, not between the inherent weight of the conflicting rights as such, but rather in the intensity of the manifestation of each of them in the circumstances of the specific case. It follows that, while the right to be a parent is manifested here in one of its strongest forms, the right not to be a parent is manifested here in a form that is relatively weak. Indeed, a just

 

 

decision in the matter of the Nahmani couple must be based on a proper balance between their conflicting rights. But this balance cannot be based merely on a feeling of justice. It must be made with an objective criterion. The criterion required, in the absence of a recognized legal norm that regulates the issue, is the doctrine of rights. As with any decision based on a comparison between conflicting rights, our decision will also be a value judgment. But in the circumstances of the case, as I have already said, we can exempt ourselves from the value judgment between the conflicting rights as such (as in Shefer v. State of Israel), and it is sufficient for us to compare the relative intensity of the rights as manifested and expressed in the concrete dispute. As a premise we can therefore assume that Daniel‟s basic right not to be a father to Ruth‟s children is equal to Ruth‟s right to be a mother to these children. However even with a premise that assumes the existence of absolute equality in the intensity of the conflicting rights, Daniel‟s case is weaker.

„Fundamental‟ rights, „general‟ rights and „specific‟ rights

3.            The term „right‟ has different meanings. In the discussion below we will seek to recommend a distinction between the following three meanings:

„fundamental‟ right, „general‟ right and „specific‟ right. A „fundamental‟ right reflects the norm and constitutes a part of the legal system. A „general‟ right is the right of a specific person to have the „fundamental right. A

„specific‟ right is the right of a person to a certain application of his general right. Take, for example, the freedom of speech. There is, in our legal system, a basic right of freedom of speech. This right, whose existence reflects the constitutional norm underlying it, is a fundamental right to the freedom of speech. The right given to the individual to express himself as he wishes is a general right of freedom of speech. It is „general‟ in that it gives the individual the fundamental right in principle. However, the right of the individual to a particular application of his right to freedom of speech, such as his right to express a particular idea or to do so in a particular way (by publishing an article, orally, etc.) is a specific right. As distinct from his having the general right, which derives from the fundamental right, his right to a particular implementation of the general right constitutes a „specific‟ right.

The distinction between a „general‟ right and a „specific‟ right focuses on two aspects of the right: the object to which the right relates, and the interest that is protected by the right. A right is general if the object of the right is the person having the right himself, and the protected interest is the very existence  of  the  fundamental  right  for  the  person  having  the  right.  By

 

 

contrast, if the object of the right is one of those objects with regard to which it is possible to implement a particular general right, and the interest protected by the right is the implementation of the said general right vis-à-vis that object, then the right is specific. For example: someone who opposes any restriction of his freedom of movement is in practice insisting that the fundamental right of freedom of movement applies to him too; his demand is for a general right of freedom of movement. By contrast, someone seeking to be released from a restriction preventing him from entering a specific place is seeking a specific freedom of movement, and the same is also true of someone seeking permission to leave the country. Note that a specific right does not need to relate to one specific object, but may relate also to a specific group of objects, as distinct from objects not included in that group. Thus, for example, a person who demands to be given the right to leave the country is asking for himself a specific right of freedom of movement, even though exercising the right may be expressed by travelling to several countries. All foreign countries to which he may wish to travel constitute potential objects for the exercise of his specific right. Travelling to other places that are inside the country, even though these are also possible objects for exercising the right of freedom of movement, are not objects for exercising the specific right of leaving the country. On the other hand, for someone asking to be released from arrest or from another restriction imposed on his freedom of movement, so that he may travel to specific places inside the country, only the places to which he wishes to travel will constitute objects for the exercise of the specific right of freedom of movement inside the country.

A comparison with the accepted distinction between absolute rights and relative rights

4.            I would like to emphasize that our distinction between a general right and a specific right is different from the accepted distinction in our legal system between an „absolute‟ right and a „relative‟ right. The distinction between an absolute right and a relative right focuses on the weight of the right, whereas the distinction between a general right and a specific right focuses on other questions: identification of the object to which the right relates and defining the interest which the right is intended to protect. Note that even the distinction between a general right and a specific right may influence the weight given to that right. But the weight of the right is not one of the characteristics of this distinction. The characteristics of this distinction are the identification of the object to which the right relates and defining the interest protected by it.

 

 

The distinction between an absolute right and a relative right combines a theoretical approach and a practical approach, which are like two distinctions existing alongside one another. The premise for the theoretical approach is definitional: an absolute right is a right that is protected absolutely against infringement, whereas a relative right may yield to conflicting interests and considerations. Professor Dworkin says that whoever has an opinion that a right is absolute is bound to hold that the right must always exist, and there can be no justification for restricting it (see R. M. Dworkin, Taking Rights Seriously, supra, at p. 92). The theoretical approach guiding the case-law of this court holds that the rights recognized in our legal system are never

„absolute‟, but are always „relative‟. This is the case with regard to the right of freedom of speech (HCJ 73/53 Kol HaAm Co. Ltd v. Minister of Interior [23], at page 879 {99}); the right of holding a demonstration and procession (HCJ 153/83 Levy v. Southern District Commissioner of Police [24], at p. 399

{115}); the right of assembly and demonstration (HCJ 292/83 Temple Mount Faithful v. Jerusalem District Commissioner of Police [25], at p. 454); the right of a journalist to refuse to answer a question regarding the source of his information (MApp 298/86 Citrin v. Tel-Aviv District Disciplinary Tribunal of Bar Association [26], at p. 347); the freedom of occupation (CA 496/88 Henfeld v. Ramat Hasharon Sports Association [27], at p. 721); the right to receive information (HCJ 1601/90 Shalit v. Peres [28], at p. 366 {223}); the right of being heard (HCJ 4112/90 Association of Civil Rights in Israel v. Southern Commander [29], at p. 638); and the right of a suspect to meet with a lawyer (HCJ 3412/91 Sufian v. IDF Commander in Gaza Strip [30], at p. 848).

The practical approach deals with determining the weight of a particular right. According to this approach, the weight of a right is never determined by the actual recognition of the right‟s existence, but derives from the balance between it and the interests competing with it in a particular situation. The meaning of this is that the weight of any right cannot be expressed by indicating its place on any scale. All that can be said is that, in one or other set of specific circumstances, the right prevails over, or gives way to, a conflicting interest. In practice, the practical approach deals with relative rights, and in this way it realizes the ideological approach. It assumes a premise that we should not recognize a right as „absolute‟ (i.e., as reflecting an objective value that is absolutely independent of other values). Thus it provides an independent yardstick for distinguishing between „absolute‟ rights (in the primal-hypothetical sense) and „relative‟ rights, which alone

 

 

have a practical legal significance. Case-law also contains reference to the distinction between absolute rights and relative rights in this sense (see, mainly: CA 105/92 Re‟em Contracting Engineers Ltd v. Upper Nazareth Municipality [31], at p. 205; CA 2266/93 A v. B [32], at p. 266; cf. also what is stated in HCJ 753/87 Borstein v. Minister of Interior [33], at p. 474, and HCJ 721/94 El-Al Israel Airlines Ltd v. Danielowitz [34], at p. 760 {488}. In its operation, the practical approach proves the correctness of the ideological approach, and works jointly with it: in the absence of a „moral‟ possibility of determining the weight of any right in objective-absolute values, the necessary conclusion is that no right is absolute and that all rights  are relative.

5.            We have discussed the distinction between general rights and specific rights. If we wish to describe these rights in terms familiar to us from the field of distinguishing between absolute rights and relative rights, we will quickly discover that general rights and  specific rights are both relative rights. Someone claiming a general right of freedom of speech does not claim that his right must prevail over every conflicting right. The difference between him and someone claiming a specific right of freedom of speech is merely that the first demands a right to say anything that he wants to say, whereas the second demands that he be allowed to say something specific. But both of these have only a relative right, whose weight is determined by the existence of conflicting interests. The right is relative also in the sense of the practical approach. The weight of the right of freedom of speech is not fixed and absolute in either case, but it is determined in relation to other values that conflict with it. This conclusion also passes the definition test, that an absolute right is a right that must never be harmed. At any rate, for our purposes, both a general right and a specific right will always be (in the words of Dworkin in Taking Rights Seriously, supra, at p. 92) „less than absolute‟.

A comparison with other accepted distinctions

6.            Additional distinctions are recognized in jurisprudence with regard to rights. Hohfeld‟s distinction between a   „right in the strict sense‟ and a

„liberty‟, a „power‟ and an „immunity‟ is well-known. In our case, it is important to distinguish between a right in the strict sense and a liberty. Hohfeld characterizes rights according to the relationship between them inter se and between them and the existence of duties: the existence of a right in the strict sense, for a specific person with regard to a specific object, means the existence of a corresponding duty for someone else with regard to that

 

 

object, whereas the existence of a liberty for a specific person with regard to a specific object means the absence of a duty for that person with regard to that  object  (W. N. Hohfeld,  Fundamental  Legal  Conceptions,  1919,  at

p. 1923). In the terms of this distinction, both the general right and the specific right can be either a right in the strict sense or a liberty. It is possible, therefore, to speak of the general right of freedom of movement, which is a liberty, as well as of a person‟s specific right to go out of his home, which also is a liberty; and by contrast, it is possible to speak of an employee‟s general right to receive his wages on time, which is a right in the strict sense, and of that employee‟s specific right to receive his wages for the month of May at the beginning of June, which is also a right in the strict sense.

7.            Professor Dworkin (in Taking Rights Seriously, supra, at p. 93) distinguishes between an „abstract‟ right and a „concrete‟ right. According to this distinction, a concrete right is a determination concerning the real entitlement of a person to act in a certain way in a particular situation, whereas an abstract right is the actual idea according to which a certain right ought to be given preference. Thus, for example, the declaration that everyone has a right of freedom of occupation merely expresses an abstract right; but when the court determines that a specific person is entitled to establish a business that will compete with the business of his former employer, despite his contractual undertaking not to do this, the court is ruling that the person has a concrete right to realize his freedom of occupation in this specific way. If we try to characterize the general right and the specific right in terms of the distinction between the abstract right and the concrete right, we will find that both of them — both the general right and the specific right — are abstract rights. It need not be said that the general right does not determine that there is an entitlement to act in a certain way in a particular situation. However even the specific right does not do this: it too merely outlines the principles that lead to a concrete decision, but it does not, in itself, embody a decision. The decision must be made separately. In reaching it, the court must take account of the existence of the specific right, but it is likely and entitled to take into account also the existence of contradictory interests and additional considerations.

8.            Of particular importance for our case is the comparison with several distinctions made by Professor Raz (see: J. Raz, „On the Nature of Rights‟,

93 Mind (1984) 194). His first distinction is between   „core‟ rights and

„derivative‟ rights. Raz says that sometimes the justification for recognizing a right derives from another right. He calls rights, whose justification derives

 

 

from another right, „derivative‟ rights, whereas he calls the rights that are not derivative „core‟ rights. However, Raz emphasizes, not every right that from a logical viewpoint has its source in another right is a derivative right; for a right to be considered „derivative‟, there must be a justification relationship between it and the core right. In other words, it is the core right that justifies recognition of the existence of the derivative right (ibid., at p. 197). In the absence of a justification relationship, there is no basis for the distinction. Consider a person who bought a house containing several apartments. His right of ownership in a particular apartment in that house derives from his right of ownership in the whole building; and since the justification for his right of ownership in the apartment derives from his right of ownership in the whole house, the right of ownership in the apartment is a derivative right. By contrast, consider a person who bought all the apartments in the house, but who did so in separate transactions: one apartment after another. He too, at the end of the process, has become the owner of the whole house. Despite this, it cannot be said that his right of ownership in a particular apartment in that building derives from his right of ownership in the whole building, since in this case the justification relationship works in the opposite direction: his ownership of the whole house derives from his ownership of each apartment in this house.

A general right always incorporates the specific right. But the relationship between a general right and a specific right does not require a justification relationship. It follows that a specific right cannot always be regarded as a derivative right, within the meaning of this term in Raz‟s distinction. In addition, the condition of the unidirectional derivation is unimportant here. Therefore, it is unavoidable that a general right is created as a result of the existence of several specific rights. The example of the owner of the house, who is also the owner of the apartments in the house, emphasized to us the distinction between a core right and a derivative right. But for the distinction between a general right and a specific right, we do not attribute any importance to the question which of the rights came into existence first. The general right will incorporate all the specific rights even if these came into existence, one by one, before it.

9.            In his article „On the Nature of Rights‟, supra, Raz refers to the nature of the relationship between a „right‟ and a „duty‟. He disagrees with Hohfeld‟s   assertion   concerning   the   existence   of   a   relationship   of

„correspondence‟ between rights and duties. In his opinion, the relationship between rights and duties is also a relationship of „justification‟, and not one

 

 

of correspondence. One person‟s right constitutes a basis that makes it possible to justify imposing a duty on another person, if the weight of the opposing considerations does not outweigh them (ibid., at p. 199). Further on, Raz distinguishes between a „general‟ right and a „particular‟ right. A general right means that a certain person has a right, but it does not necessarily follow from this right that another person has a duty. In every set of circumstances we must consider the fact that there is an opposing right and the considerations that conflict with the realization of the right in those circumstances. If this set of considerations leads to the conclusion that the right should be realized, then we will say that in these circumstances there is a particular right, which is accompanied by a duty of another person. The general right is the basis upon which, in appropriate circumstances, particular rights are founded (ibid., at p. 211).

Notwithstanding the similarity in the terms, it seems to me that there is an important difference between Raz‟s distinction (general right as compared with a particular right) and the distinction proposed by us: a general right as opposed to a specific right. To the best of my understanding, Raz‟s intention in the term „particular right‟ is similar to Dworkin‟s intention in the term

„concrete right‟, namely — this is an assertion as to the existence of a de facto entitlement. This assertion means that the general right overrides the opposing interests, and it should be realized. This is not the case according to our distinction: a specific right — like a general right — can be denied by virtue of the greater strength of conflicting interests. The existence of a specific right is not the end of the matter, but merely one consideration in the equation which serves as the basis for the decision. Moreover, a general right (according to our definition) includes many specific rights, some of which may never be exercised in practice, because of the existence of conflicting considerations. This classification is incompatible with Raz‟s approach: he defines as particular rights only those specific rights that ultimately have been realized, whereas specific rights that have not been realized, in his view, are not rights at all (see ibid., at p. 211).

10.          Another distinction of Professor Raz is between a „morally fundamental right‟ and a right that is not such. What justifies the existence of a right, according to Raz, is the interest that the right is intended to protect (see ibid., at p. 195). If the interest of the person having the right is in his actually having the right, and it does not derive from any other interest, then the right is „basic‟ (ibid., at p. 214). It follows that a right that is not basic is of two kinds: a right that derives from a basic right, and a right whose

 

 

justification derives from other or additional interests, apart from the interest of the person having the right in his actually realizing the right.

Professor Raz‟s definition of a basic right is similar, from the viewpoint of the structure of the definition, to our definition of a general right: as we said, a right is general, if the interest that it is intended to protect is the very existence of a fundamental right for a person who has the right. However, despite the similarity in wording, there is no similarity in meaning. First, Raz‟s definition refers to a person‟s interest in his having that right, and it can be any right. By contrast, our definition of a general right in based on a person‟s interest in his having the fundamental right. Second, Raz‟s theory is based on the concept of interest, and when he defines a right as „basic‟, his intention is to distinguish between this right and other rights on the level of the interest that justifies the existence of the right. Our distinction between a general right and a specific right does not focus on the interest in the existence of the right, but in identifying the object: is the object the person having the right, or is it one of those objects vis-à-vis whom the person having the right is likely to implement his right. A person claiming a general right is making a claim with regard to himself: he is demanding for himself the fundamental right. A person claiming a specific right is making a claim with regard to objects that are extrinsic to himself: he is seeking to apply his general right to (one or more) objects from amongst the objects to which it can be applied.

Restrictions on rights

11.          We have reviewed some of the better-known ways of distinguishing between rights. This review is certainly not complete, but I think that it should be sufficient to clarify somewhat the uniqueness of the method proposed by us for distinguishing between a general right and a specific right. We will seek, below, to rely on this distinction, but first let us consider briefly also the classification of restrictions on rights. This too will be required for our case, since the balance between conflicting rights is based, inter alia, also on the definition of the nature of the restriction that each of the rights imposes on the conflicting right.

The recognized restrictions are of several types. We will follow our method and assert that the main classification of the restrictions — like the main  classification  of  the  rights —  is  into    „fundamental‟  restrictions,

„general‟ restrictions and „specific‟ restrictions. The first type need not trouble us: a fundamental restriction is a restriction imposed by law on a fundamental right, and like the right to which it applies it is part of the law,

 

 

from which the general and specific rights are derived. By its nature the restriction may be general or specific. It is general when it relates to a general right. It is specific when it relates to a specific right. That it is fundamental merely identifies the normative source of the restriction; in other words, that its application derives from the law. But balancing and deciding between conflicting rights are only required for general restrictions and specific restrictions. The normative source, from which the imposition of the restriction (whether general or specific) is derived, makes no difference: the source may be a fundamental restriction — i.e., a prohibition prescribed by the law — and it may derive from another binding norm: a court order, an agreement or another legal relationship. The classification of the restriction as general or specific derives from its content. A general restriction, which can relate only to a general right, deprives the person who has the right of the ability of making any use of his right; thereby it de facto negates the very existence of the right. A specific restriction may be imposed on a general right or on a specific right. Its imposition prevents the person who has the right from implementing his (general) right only with regard to some of the potential objects. It should be said that the overwhelming majority of fundamental restrictions are specific. The right of freedom of movement is limited by the road traffic laws, the criminal prohibition against trespass and laws regulating leaving and entering the country. These are specific restrictions, subject to which the (fundamental or general) right of freedom of movement is retained. Even the restrictions on the right of freedom of speech are specific, and subject to the prohibition of libel and laws whose purpose it to protect essential interests such as protecting State security and maintaining public order, the general right is retained.

12.          For the purpose of our deliberation we would like also to classify two additional   types   of   restrictions,   which   are   derived   from   the   main classification: a „de facto general‟ restriction and a „quasi-general‟ restriction.

A „de-facto general‟ restriction is a restriction that prima facie can be classified as specific, or which ostensibly appears to be specific, whereas it is, de facto, general. Take, for example, the case of the prisoner imprisoned in his cell. Someone looking at him is liable to receive the impression that the restriction on his freedom of movement is specific, because it prevents him merely from leaving his cell, whereas all other movement is ostensibly permitted to him. But clearly presenting the nature of the restriction in this way distorts the reality. The real restriction imposed on the prisoner is not limited to a prohibition against leaving his cell, but it includes all the possible

 

 

expressions of freedom of movement outside the walls of the cell: the prisoner cannot go home, he cannot walk in the city streets, he cannot travel to another city, or leave the country. Indeed, at this moment the only restriction imposed on his freedom of movement is a specific restriction (preventing him leaving the cell) but this specific restriction places on his freedom of movement a general restriction. The restriction on the freedom of movement of that prisoner is therefore a „de facto general‟ restriction, and a restriction of this type is equivalent, as its consequences require, to a general restriction.

I am aware that attempting to classify a de facto general restriction as a special type of restriction is not without difficulties from a theoretical perspective. Someone will say, justifiably, that the restriction on the freedom of movement of a prisoner is, essentially, a general restriction. On the other hand, it may possibly be argued that a sentence of imprisonment for a very short period (e.g., one day) imposes only a specific restriction on the freedom of movement. These potential objections do not worry me. The classification of a de facto general restriction is not intended to add to the main classification of general and specific restrictions, or to subtract from the validity of either of these types. The sole purpose of this classification is to provide a diagnostic for deciding borderline cases. In other words, even when according to the basic definition we should, or can, classify a restriction on a right as a specific restriction, but its consequences are like those of a general restriction, then for the purposes of deciding a dispute, we should treat it as a general restriction. Note that the definition of a restriction as a de facto general one may be of use not only in cases where there the difficulty in classifying the restriction as general or specific derives from the factual circumstances of a particular situation, but also in cases that give rise to a theoretical dispute with regard to the normative classification of the restriction. Take, for example, the restriction embodied in the prohibition against incitement to racism. Some will say  that we are dealing  with a specific restriction on the freedom of speech, since subject to the prohibition against incitement to racism, the right is retained. Others will say that we are dealing with a general restriction, which means that the „right‟ of freedom of racist speech has been utterly excluded from the fundamental right of freedom of speech. For the purposes of a practical decision, this theoretical argument may be resolved by adopting the definition according to which the restriction against racist speech is a de facto general one: this means that even if it is found that there is a theoretical justification for including it in the

 

 

category of specific restrictions, for the purposes of the decision it should be treated as a general restriction. In summary, since its de facto consequences are the same as the consequences of a general restriction, it should be treated de facto as a general restriction.

13.          The classification of a quasi-general restriction seeks to establish an intermediate level, situated between the general restriction and the specific restriction. This classification will be appropriate in a case where the restriction imposed on the person having the right albeit leaves him potential ways of realizing his right, but from his point of view all the possibilities that the restriction leaves him are very unattractive, either because realizing them involves special risks, great inconvenience or an investment of huge resources, or because the way in which they allow him to realize the right is substantially different from the way in which the person having the right would have wanted to realize it had it not been for the restriction. From a technical-formal viewpoint, the restriction imposed on the person having the right is merely a specific restriction, since in theory he retains the possibility of realizing the right; but from a substantive-functional perspective, such a restriction is closer to a general restriction. The fact that all the possibilities of exercising his right are unattractive gives the person having the right a negative incentive to realize his right, and also very substantially reduces the chance that he will succeed in realizing it de facto. In such circumstances, the restriction on the right is „quasi-general‟, and a quasi-general restriction should also be treated as a general restriction.

It should be noted that a quasi-general restriction is substantively different from a de facto general restriction. Consider the right to eat, which is one of the derivatives of the human right to preserve his physical existence. If a person is deprived of all food, the restriction on his right to eat is general. If he is deprived only of one type of food, but that type is the only food available, the restriction is de facto general. But if he is offered to eat rotten food, which has a bad taste and little or no nutritional value, and he is deprived of any other food, then the restriction on his right is „quasi-general‟.

The extent of the violation of the right

14.          On the basis of these principles, we would like to lay down some basic premises for the extent of the anticipated violation of a person‟s right as a result of restrictions imposed on his right.

Our first premise is that imposing a general restriction on any right will violate that right more than imposing a specific restriction on it. The reason

 

 

for this is simple and obvious: a general restriction ipso facto includes all the possible specific restrictions. Thus, for example, a general restriction on someone‟s freedom of occupation means that he is prohibited from engaging in any occupation whatsoever. Such a restriction will violate his general right of freedom of occupation more than a specific restriction that will prohibit him from engaging in a specific profession or vocation, but will not restrict his right to engage in other professions or vocations. Note that not all specific restrictions on a particular right are of equal status. Imposing a specific restriction on a particular right may violate that right more than imposing another specific restriction on that right. But both of these will violate that right less than if a general restriction had been imposed on it. Thus, for example, an order prohibiting a resident of Haifa from entering the municipal boundaries of Tel-Aviv imposes a specific  restriction on his freedom of movement. But the violation caused by such an order to the person‟s freedom of movement will be less than that caused by an order prohibiting him from leaving the municipal boundaries of Haifa, which also imposes a specific restriction. However, even the violation caused by an order of the latter type is still more moderate than that caused by an order which prohibits the person from leaving his home and imposes a general restriction (or at least a de facto general restriction) on his freedom of movement.

The second premise is that the violation of a right that derives from imposing a de facto general restriction on it will be, in most cases, equal to the violation caused to the person having the right as a result of imposing a general restriction. A de facto general restriction does not leave the person having the right with a real possibility and a de facto ability to realize his right. The practical result of a de facto general restriction classifies the violation of the right as equivalent to the violation of a general restriction. That is usually the case, but there may be exceptions, since, although the results are the same, the type of restriction may indicate a difference in attitude to the protected social value. The very imposition of a general restriction may sometimes indicate a relative decrease in the value of the protected right. Thus, for example, the prohibition against incitement to racism (assuming that it is a general restriction) indicates a negative social attitude towards the existence of the freedom of racist speech. Even imposing a de facto general restriction may sometimes indicate a decrease in the value of the protected right (once again, consider the prohibition against incitement to racism, against the background of the assumption that the restriction it incorporates is not general but de facto general). But imposing a de facto

 

 

general restriction (as distinct from imposing a general restriction)  may derive also from circumstantial constraints, and it will not always indicate a decrease in the value of the right. Subject to this qualification, which requires caution in special cases, it can be established that a de facto general restriction violates the right to the same extent as the violation deriving from imposing a general restriction on that right.

Our third premise proposes that imposing a quasi-general restriction on a right violates that right less than imposing a general restriction or a de facto general restriction. The reason for this is clear: imposing a quasi-general restriction does not prevent realization of the right. By contrast, the violation to the right caused by a quasi-general restriction cannot be estimated as if it were a specific restriction. It has already been explained that a quasi-general restriction makes it difficult to realize the right to a greater extent than a specific restriction. It follows from this that even its violation of the right on which the restriction is imposed is greater than that caused as a result of imposing a specific restriction.

Classification of the competing rights in the Nahmani case

15.          Ruth Nahmani wants to be a mother. Her right to realize her desire derives from the fundamental right, and it follows that her right is a general right. But Ruth is also claiming a specific right. Ruth is focusing her struggle on the ova fertilized with her husband‟s sperm. She claims that she has no other ways in which to realize her desire to be a mother. The fertilized ova — her and Daniel‟s joint genetic material — are the object vis-à-vis which Ruth wishes to realize her specific right. Daniel Nahmani does not deny Ruth‟s general right to be a mother. Notwithstanding, he wishes to prevent her from realizing this right by using ova fertilized with his sperm. The restriction that he wishes to impose on Ruth‟s right to parenthood is, prima facie, a specific restriction. According to him, Ruth may realize her right to parenthood in any way she sees fit, provided that she does not make use of those ova. But is this restriction, which Daniel wishes to impose on Ruth‟s right, really — as it seems — only a specific restriction? In order to answer this question, we must consider the two other methods, apart from using the fertilized ova, that it is argued against Ruth are still available to her for realizing her aspiration and her right to be a mother: another in-vitro fertilization, and adoption. Consideration of the circumstances leads to the conclusion that neither of these two methods is an available alternative that reduces the extent of the anticipated violation from the restriction that Daniel wishes to impose on Ruth‟s right.

 

 

The possibility of another in-vitro fertilization is vague. First, it is not at all clear whether, from a medical perspective, this option indeed exists. It may be that the chance of this attempt succeeding is negligible, or will involve an unreasonable risk to Ruth‟s health. Second, as long as Ruth is bound to Daniel by marriage, fertilization with the sperm of another man may make the children bastards.* Third, in order to carry out the additional in- vitro fertilization, Ruth will again have to undergo great physical and emotional suffering. It follows that even if the option of in-vitro fertilization exists, it is clearly an unattractive option. Even the option of adopting a child, or children, does not offer a solution that Ruth can accept. First, it is questionable whether, according to the accepted order of precedence, Ruth is entitled to adopt a child. In this regard, we must not ignore Ruth‟s age and her stated intention of raising her children alone (and we do not express here any opinion as to the correctness or justification of the order of priorities accepted by the competent authorities). Second — and  this  is  the  main point — adoption does not fulfil Ruth‟s desire and right to be a biological parent. It follows that this option also is clearly unattractive.

It transpires that of the three methods available to Ruth for realizing her general right to be a mother — using the fertilized ova, resorting to a new in- vitro fertilization procedure and submitting an adoption application — only the first method gives Ruth a possibility that can be regarded as a real one, whereas the other two methods are clearly unattractive. It follows that the restriction that Daniel wants us to impose on Ruth‟s right, even though prima facie it is only a specific restriction, is in fact a quasi-general limitation.

16.          Daniel Nahmani does not insist on his general right not to be a father. Had this been his position, we would have had to decide which of the restrictions on the rights of the spouses is more severe: the quasi-general restriction on Ruth‟s right  to  be  a mother,  or  the general restriction on Daniel‟s right not to be a father. But Daniel does not base his case on his general right not to be a father. On the contrary, Daniel has already willingly become a father, together with his new partner. The implication is that he does not object to the very idea of being a father, but he wishes not to be the father of the specific children that may develop from the fertilized ova which are the subject of the dispute. The right not to be a parent, for which he is

 

 

 

*             Editor‟s note: the Hebrew term is mamzerim. The significance of this status under Jewish law is that a mamzer is not permitted to marry within the Jewish community: see Deuteronomy 23, 3.

 

 

fighting, is expressed here in a specific right: the right not to be a parent of these specific children. The restriction that Ruth wishes to impose on Daniel‟s right, not to be a parent against his will to her children, is also a specific limitation.

Deciding between the rights

17.          Deciding between Daniel‟s right and Ruth‟s right is not simple. A decision in Ruth‟s favour restricts Daniel‟s right not to be a father, since this decision forces him to be a father of children whom he does not want to father. A decision in Daniel‟s favour restricts Ruth‟s right to be a mother, since after such a decision all the options that remain to her for realizing her right to become a mother are, from her viewpoint, slight or very unattractive. Both restrictions are serious, but they are not equal. A decision in favour of Ruth imposes on Daniel‟s right not to be father a specific restriction, whereas a decision in favour of Daniel imposes on Ruth‟s right to be a mother a quasi- general restriction.

We have already explained that, as a rule, imposing a quasi-general restriction on any right violates that right more than imposing a specific restriction. In other words, a quasi-general restriction is more serious than a specific restriction. Admittedly, it does not necessarily follow from this that in every case where the court is faced with conflicting rights (whether they are opposing rights or whether they are different rights), it is sufficient for it to base the findings that must be balanced on this premise. When the rights are not equivalent, the premise may be false. Thus, for instance, in a situation where there is a difference between the inherent weight of the conflicting rights, it is possible that a balance between them will require a determination that a violation caused by imposing a quasi-general restriction on an insignificant right of one person is less serious than the violation involved in imposing a specific restriction on an important right of another person. It follows that a classification of the restricting causing the violation — as general, de facto general, quasi-general or specific — is merely one of the factors affecting the determination of the extent of the violation; when determining the extent of the violation — as required for making the balancing — we must take account not only of the classification of each of the restrictions violating the rights, but also of the „absolute‟ inherent weight of each of the violated rights. However, it is not always necessary to define exactly the absolute inherent weight of the conflicting rights in order to determine whether imposing a specific restriction on one of them is preferable to imposing a quasi-general restriction on the other, or vice versa.

 

 

In many cases we will be able to adopt the balancing formula outlined in our premise, even without a determination as to the strength of each of the conflicting rights. This is the case, for example, when it is clear that the inherent weight of the two rights is equal, or almost equal. In such a case, it is correct to adopt the premise that imposing a quasi-general restriction on one of the rights will harm the person who has that right more severely than the harm caused to the person who has the opposing right as a result of imposing a specific restriction on his right. But this rule is valid and logical not only for deciding between equivalent rights. This rule will also apply when the rights are not of equal weight, but it is clear that the right which is subject to the more severe restriction — even if not preferable to the opposing right — is certainly not inferior to it.

18.          These rules lead me to a decision in the case of the Nahmani couple. I accept that a person has a right not to be a parent against his will. This right is not stronger that a person‟s right to be a parent. It may be equal to it, or the latter may be stronger; but I have no doubt that the former right is not stronger. In the present case, the restriction that Daniel wishes to impose on Ruth‟s right to be a mother is a quasi-general restriction. The restriction that Ruth wishes to impose on Daniel‟s right not to be a father against his will is a specific restriction. Since we are required to make a decision, we must prefer imposing a specific restriction on Daniel‟s right not to be a father against his will, to imposing a quasi-general restriction on Ruth‟s right to be a mother. The violation caused by the first restriction to Daniel‟s right is, necessarily, less than the violation caused by the second restriction to Ruth‟s right. In circumstances where all other factors are equal, justice requires us to prefer the lesser violation to the greater violation. This is my reason for preferring the justice of Ruth‟s case to the justice of Daniel‟s case.

19.          I would like to emphasize that the decision that I have reached is based on the distinction between the different intensity of a quasi-general restriction as opposed to a specific restriction imposed on conflicting rights which are (in the case that is more favourable from Daniel‟s point of view) of equal weight. My determination that the restriction on Ruth‟s right is quasi- general is based on the proven premise that apart from her possibility of using the fertilized ova, Ruth has no alternative method (apart from possibilities that are clearly unattractive from her perspective) to realize her right to motherhood. Let it not be understood from this that had I  not accepted this premise, my conclusion would have been different. It is possible that even then I would have found a justification for accepting

 

 

Ruth‟s position, on the basis of a different reason, but I see no need to expand on this point.

A decision where there is no norm and no fault

20.          In the legal dispute between Ruth and Daniel Nahmani, two elements, which both exist in the overwhelming majority of legal disputes, are absent. One element is a recognized legal norm that regulates the subject of the dispute. The absence of a legal norm has made our decision difficult and provided ample opportunity for different opinions and reasonings. The second element whose absence is felt in this case is the existence of fault on the part of one of the parties. At first I feared that the absence of fault, together with the absence of a binding norm, would make it difficult for us to decide the dispute. But ultimately I am satisfied that the absence of the element of fault was a blessing. Thus we have been able to rule on the dispute itself instead of dealing with the persons in dispute.

21.          The absence of a legal norm — or at least the lack of consensus among the judges as to the existence of such a norm — is a rare phenomenon. Nonetheless, it is not an impossible phenomenon. Even when the court is called upon to decide a dispute of novel character, for which there is no established legal norm, it is not exempt from making a decision. Where there is a right, there is also a valid right to be granted relief. In such circumstances, the court faces the necessity of creating the legal norm on the basis of which it will decide the dispute. Usually it does not do this by means of creation ex nihilo. There are cases where existing arrangements that relate to a similar field may provide a norm that, mutatis mutandis, can be adapted to decide also the concrete dispute. Thus for instance, when the court was required to classify computer software, for the purpose of deciding whether its owner had a protected copyright, it held that software was equivalent to a literary creation (CC (TA) 3021/84 Apple Computer Inc. v. New-Cube Technologies Ltd [45]). Thus the court applied to a modern invention a legal norm based on legislation from the beginning of the century. In our case, too, technological development has preceded development of the law. But for deciding the matter before us, we did not find any recognized norm upon which we could build, even taking account of any necessary modifications. In such circumstances, there was no alternative to a decision based on a balancing between the conflicting rights. I personally believed that relying on a sense of justice alone is uncertain and therefore undesirable. In searching for a normative source, I resorted to the doctrine of rights. Indeed, had there existed a legal norm dealing with the matter in dispute we would have had to

 

 

decide the case accordingly, and the value analysis that we set out above would have been inapplicable. But in the absence of such a norm, I believe that the objective criterion that we created in our analysis establishes a proper basis for a just decision in the painful dispute between the spouses.

22.          The second element that is absent in our case is the element of fault. I do not believe that any blame can be levelled at Daniel Nahmani. At no stage were his actions tainted by bad faith. Admittedly he reversed his decision to bring children into the world together with his wife, but in the circumstances in which this was done, his withdrawal of his consent did not involve any improper behaviour. His refusal to cooperate with Ruth in continuing the procedure that they began together also did not derive from bad faith. When considering the matter from Daniel‟s viewpoint, the obvious conclusion is that justice is on his side. But justice is not on his side only. Justice is also on Ruth‟s side; and the justice on her side is greater. Indeed, Daniel cannot expect Ruth to give up her just desire to exercise her right merely because he is justified in having a right that conflicts with her right. But there was also no reason to expect that Daniel would regard the justice of Ruth‟s case as superior to his. There is also no fault on Ruth‟s side. She did not begin the fertilization procedure without Daniel‟s consent or against his will. On the contrary, at the beginning of the procedure Daniel gave her his blessing. She received his full cooperation, which derived from his consent and his desire to bring children into the world together with her. But the absence of fault in our case, unlike the absence of a norm, make the decision easier, rather than harder. I suppose that had I found that one of the parties had acted improperly towards the other, I would have tended to give this weight also in reaching my decision. Fortunately I am not required to take such considerations into account. Thus I can be more certain and confident that my conclusion, namely that the law is on Ruth‟s side in this dispute, is based solely on the objective balancing between their conflicting rights, as expressed in the circumstances of the concrete case.

Qualification of the decision

23.          My decision in the dispute between the Nahmani couple is based on a balance between Ruth‟s desire and right to be a mother and Daniel‟s desire and right not to be the father of the children that will develop from the fertilized ova. But the work of properly balancing between the spouses is not yet complete. Filling the lacuna justifies imposing a qualification on the implications of our decision.

 

 

Two assumptions underlie the balancing upon which the decision is based: first, that Ruth‟s genuine desire is to be a mother, and no more. Second, that both parties are acting in good faith. Both these assumptions will be proved wrong if and when Ruth turns to Daniel with financial demands. Had Ruth declared to us her intention to file such a claim, this might have been sufficient to lead to a contrary decision. But if she files such a claim, after giving birth to the child or the children, it will not be possible to turn the clock back and decide the dispute in Daniel‟s favour. As a solution to this dilemma, I agree with the proposal made by my colleague, Justice Goldberg, in paragraph 16 of his opinion, that we should make Ruth‟s use of the ova conditional upon her giving an undertaking not to demand any amount whatsoever from Daniel, for the children or for herself, and to indemnify Daniel for any payment that he shall be made liable to pay her, or to her children, as a result of an action filed against him notwithstanding the undertaking.

24.          My opinion, therefore, is that we should grant the petition, reverse the appeal judgment and reinstate the judgment of the District Court, together with the condition stated in paragraph 23 supra.

 

Justice T. Or

1.            Daniel and Ruth Nahmani were married in 1984. They had no children. Because of a hysterectomy she underwent, Ruth could not herself become pregnant. Against this background, the couple turned to the path of in-vitro fertilization under the Public Health (In-vitro Fertilization) Regulations (hereafter: the In-vitro Fertilization Regulations). The aim of the procedure was to fertilize Ruth‟s ova with Daniel‟s sperm, and to implant the fertilized ova in the womb of another woman („a surrogate mother‟). Ova were removed from Ruth‟s body. Eleven of these were fertilized with Daniel‟s sperm. The fertilized ova were frozen. They were stored in this state at Assuta hospital. The couple entered into a financial agreement with an institution in the United States, which assists in making an agreement with a surrogate mother and carrying out the various aspects of the implantation procedure and the pregnancy of the surrogate mother. No agreement was made with a surrogate mother. A surrogate mother had not yet been found. Before a surrogate was found and implantation took place, a dispute broke out between the couple. Daniel left the home. He established a new family. He and his new partner had a daughter. Ruth approached the hospital with a

 

 

request to receive the ova. Her request was refused. Therefore she began proceedings in the District Court.

The District Court granted her request. It ordered the hospital to allow Ruth use of the fertilized ova, in order to continue the implantation procedure in a surrogate mother. It ordered Daniel to refrain from interfering with the continuation of the procedure.

Daniel‟s appeal against the judgment (CA 5587/93*) was allowed, and the judgment was reversed. In this further hearing, we must decide whether to uphold the appeal judgment, or whether, as Ruth argues, we should change the result and reinstate the judgment of the District Court.

2.            This opinion is being written after most of the justices on the extended panel considering this case have expressed their opinions. Their opinions are before me. My basic position on this case has been expressed in the comprehensive, illuminating and profound opinions of my colleague Justice Strasberg-Cohen, both in the aforementioned appeal (CA 5587/93†) and in this further hearing. I agree with large parts of these opinions. I agree with the analysis of the constitutional rights made in these opinions. I also agree with the main points of the opinion of my colleague, Justice Zamir. Like my two colleagues, I believe that the law in this case is on Daniel‟s side. Like my two colleagues — and this is the main point in my opinion — I do not think that in the circumstances of this case the court is faced with a normative vacuum and that it must create law ex nihilo in order to solve the dispute between the parties. I also believe that the decision in this dispute should be based on a general norm, which is based on the unique nature of the issue under discussion. Like my two colleagues, I do not believe that this dispute should be decided on the basis of deciding the question which of the two litigants — Daniel or Ruth — will suffer greater anguish or harm depending on the results of this litigation. Like them, I also believe that before comparing the harm that each party is liable to suffer, and deciding accordingly whose case is more just, we must first consider whether Ruth has a cause of action in law against Daniel. My conclusion, like theirs, is that the answer to this is no. Notwithstanding this, my method is different, in certain ways, from the method of my colleagues. I will set out below the main points of my outlook on this matter.

 

 

 

*             IsrSC 49(1) 485; [1995-6] IsrLR 1.

†             Ibid.

 

 

3.            Several years ago, Daniel and Ruth started out on the path of in-vitro fertilization. This step was carried out by mutual consent. In my opinion, the key to solving the dispute before us will be found by considering the scope and content of the agreement between Daniel and Ruth. This agreement was not put in writing. It did not go into the fine details. It was based on the fabric of Daniel‟s and Ruth‟s life together. The couple did not need to translate it into a legal document. They did not express it as a defined set of mutual obligations and rights. They did not provide an arrangement for possible future events. As a married couple, life partners, it can be assumed that they saw no need for this.

Against this background the question arises whether the agreement between Daniel and Ruth is a binding agreement from the legal viewpoint. Justice Scott discusses the difficulty that arises in such situations in Layton v. Martin (1986) [57], in remarks cited in M. Parry‟s book, The Law Relating To Cohabitation, London, 1993, at page 234:

„In family or quasi-family situations there is always the question whether the parties intended to create a legally binding contract between them. The more general and less precise the language of the so-called contract, the more difficult it will be to infer that intention.‟

Notwithstanding these remarks, I believe that Ruth and Daniel intended to create a legally valid agreement. The consent between them did not remain a private one between them. It formed the basis for the contract made by Daniel and Ruth with third parties, such as the hospital that performed the fertilization, and the surrogacy institute in the United States. Moreover, vis-à- vis these parties this consent even received formal expression. Thus, for example, this consent was expressed in the forms that the couple signed at Assuta Hospital, where the fertilization was performed. It received similar expression in the Retainer Agreement that the couple signed with the Surrogacy Institute in the United States.

Despite this, in my opinion this consent is not a regular contractual consent. I agree with the position of my colleagues, Justices Strasberg-Cohen and Zamir, that we are dealing with a special type of consent. This conclusion is implied, in my opinion, by the context and the circumstances in which the consent was made. It derives from the special and emotional nature of the relationship between the parties as a married couple. This relationship, which I will discuss later, constitutes the basis of the consent and its purpose. In any case, and this is the main point, there is no doubt that the procedure that the

 

 

couple agreed to begin was based on this consent. Therefore, I base my opinion in this case on the content of the consent that was reached, without needing to define and classify, from the viewpoint of the legal classification, the special legal character of this consent.

4.            What, therefore, is the content of the consent? No direct evidence was brought as to the content of the consent. As stated, the consent was not put in writing. In such a situation, the court must try to derive the content of the consent from the circumstances of the case. This act of construction will be governed by the basic principles that apply to the construction of contracts (see section 61(b) of the Contracts (General Part) Law).

In trying to establish the intentions of the spouses, we must try to identify their intentions as reasonable people. In this way, we can identify the joint purpose of the consent, and deduce from it the content of the consent. Justice Barak discussed this in CA 154/80 Borchard Lines Limited, London v. Hydrobaton Ltd [36], when he said, at p. 223:

„… We must take account of the intentions that can be attributed to the parties, acting as reasonable people. The reason for this is that it can be assumed that, as long as the contrary is not proved, the intentions of the parties to the contract are the intentions that they would have had, had they acted as reasonable people in the circumstances of the case.‟

See also CA 554/83 Atta Textile Company Ltd v. Estate of Yitzhak Zolotolov [36], at p. 305; CA 275/83 Netanya Municipality v. Sahaf, Israeli Development Works Co. Ltd [37], at pp. 241-243.

This joint contractual purpose derives, inter alia, from the nature of the issue that is the subject of the consent, the character of the consent and its characteristics. As held in HCJ 846/93 Barak v. National Labour Court [38]:

„Similarly the purpose of the contract is comprised of an objective purpose, which reflects the aims and goals that the parties to the contract, as reasonable people, can be presumed to have wanted to realize. This is “the goal or purpose, which it is reasonable to assume that the parties, as reasonable persons, would have adopted in the circumstances of the case”. This purpose is naturally determined according to the substance of the matter regulated, the nature of the arrangement and its characteristics.‟

 

 

We can also learn of the content of the consent from the parties‟ behaviour after the consent was reached. „Such behaviour can indicate their intentions at the time of signing the agreement‟ (HCJ 932/91 Central Pension Fund of Federation Employees Ltd v. National Labour Court [39], at p. 437). Moreover, in the case before us, the consent is based mainly on the behaviour of the parties. In these circumstances, the court must „interpret the behaviour of the parties and give meaning to it‟ (CA 4956/90 Paz-Gas Marketing Co. Ltd v. Gazit Hadarom Ltd [40], at p. 42).

5.            Where do these rules lead to in this case? It seems to me that, from the circumstances of this case, it transpires that the intentions of the parties, as reasonable parties, was consent to cooperate towards realization of an in-vitro fertilization procedure. This consent is a framework consent. It is founded on the basic assumption that the marital relationship between the parties would continue. But, in my opinion, this consent does not include consent, ab initio, to all the stages and aspects of the fertilization procedure. This is a consent that is based on the knowledge and understanding that at each future stage of the in-vitro fertilization procedure, the joint consent and cooperation of both spouses would be required. In other words, according to this consent, each of the spouses knows and accepts that the continuation of the procedure is dependent on the ongoing consent of the couple to continue the procedure with all its stages.

This conclusion is based on the nature of the in-vitro fertilization procedure and the framework in which the parties acted and in which the agreement between them was made and implemented.

First, we are dealing with a lengthy procedure. The procedure is comprised of several stages: providing the sperm and ovum, fertilization of the ovum, locating and choosing the surrogate mother, carrying out the implantation (see regulation 2 of the In-vitro Fertilization Regulations). When the parties begin the procedure, there is more uncertainty than certainty. Many things remain open and uncertain. Thus, the parties do not know whether the in-vitro fertilization stage will succeed. Even in optimal conditions, the success rate at this stage is between 60% and 75% (see Appendix „B‟ of the Report of  the Professional Public Commission for Examining the Issue of In-vitro Fertilization, supra (hereafter: „the report of the Aloni Commission‟), at p. 114). They do not know if additional medical procedures will be required to facilitate such fertilization. Moreover, they do not know who will be the surrogate mother. They do not know how long the procedure of finding and choosing the surrogate mother will take. They also

 

 

do not know how many attempts will be required to achieve a pregnancy in the surrogate mother. What they should know is that the chances of pregnancy and having a child at this stage are far from certain. The rate of pregnancies per cycle of in-vitro fertilization treatment is only 15%. The rate of childbirth is only 12% (ibid., at p. 114). The rate of miscarriages for in- vitro fertilization is almost double that in a normal pregnancy (22%-26% as opposed to 12%-15%, ibid.). Even in optimal conditions — in which 3-4 embryos are implanted in the womb — the chance of a pregnancy for in-vitro fertilization is approximately one third (34%) (ibid., at p. 116).

Indeed, the surrogacy institute with which Ruth and Daniel made a contract retained for itself (through a doctor on its behalf) the power to rescind the surrogacy agreement, after it was signed, if the procedure did not succeed within a reasonable time. Clause 9 of the surrogacy agreement stipulated as follows:

„In the event that, in the opinion of the center‟s physician, the contemplated pregnancy has not occurred within a reasonable time, this agreement shall terminate by any party or the center‟s physician giving notice to all parties.‟

Therefore there exists, at the outset, great uncertainty with regard both to the success of the various stages of the procedure and the amount of time the procedure will take.

The in-vitro fertilization procedure is not only a lengthy procedure, but it is also a complex procedure. It is an expensive procedure from a financial perspective. The cost of surrogacy services is high, and may reach tens of thousands of dollars. In order to achieve success, in all respects, cooperation between the spouses is essential. Each of the spouses is dependent on the other for this purpose. The spouses need each other for the actual in-vitro fertilization. This is a biological dependence. They are dependent on one another in order to realize the procedure legally. The consent of each of them is required for the different stages of the procedure. Thus, for example, the consent of each of the spouses is required to enter into an agreement with the surrogate mother and the surrogacy institute. The spouses are dependent on one another for the technical realization of the procedure. They need to pool their joint resources in order to meet the financial burden needed. At each of the stages and critical junctures the consent of each of the spouses is required, and it is possible that they will have differences of opinion or disagree as to one matter or another that requires the consent of both of them. Therefore it is certain that the consent between them to undergo in-vitro fertilization was

 

 

accompanied by the knowledge and understanding of both of them that the in-vitro fertilization procedure could only reach its desired conclusion with the ongoing consent of both spouses, consent for each of the critical junctures along the long journey. Both spouses are dependent on one another in order to traverse this difficult procedure successfully.

This is compounded by another important matter. The consensual purpose is a joint purpose. At the heart of the consent we do not find the yearning of one of the spouses for children. The consent focuses on a joint aspiration of both spouses to realize the complete family unit that they wish to create. This unit is the essence of the consent. It is its backbone. The consent is based on this. From this it draws its existence.

All of these characteristics show, in my opinion, that in the absence of an express agreement to the contrary, the intentions of the parties at the beginning of the in-vitro fertilization procedure cannot be regarded as including consent ab initio to all its stages and elements. Such a consent is unsuited to the complexity of the procedure. It is unsuited to the uncertainty that surrounds it. It is also unsuited to the natural sensitivity and fragility of the relationship between the spouses, which constitutes the foundation of the consent between them. It is unsuited to the timetable anticipated by the agreement. Consequently, I do not believe that the intentions of the parties as reasonable people include such a consent. In my opinion, all we can find is the desire and consent of the spouses to cooperate in achieving their common goal. This agreement is a framework consent. It requires the cooperation of the parties at each stage of the procedure for its success, and it is dependent on it. It also requires the consent of each of the spouses for each stage of the procedure, consent which is not guaranteed in advance. It requires, in my opinion, the continued existence of the basic conditions for realizing the consent — the continued existence of their relationship as a couple.

6.            This conclusion as to the content of the consent that can be attributed to the parties as reasonable people, is not only based merely on the nature of the in-vitro fertilization procedure, and its substance as a procedure whereby the couple wish to extend the family unit. It also relies on the specific contexts in which Daniel and Ruth acted, contexts that were anticipated and known to them since the beginning of the procedure.

One aspect concerns the normative framework to which the parties subjected themselves when they began the in-vitro fertilization procedure. Daniel and Ruth knew that these procedures were governed by the In-vitro Fertilization Regulations. They acted in accordance with these regulations at

 

 

the beginning of the procedure. It can be assumed that the parties were aware of their content. Inter alia, these regulations require informed consent — of both spouses — for each stage of performing the in-vitro fertilization procedure (see regulation 14 of the In-vitro Fertilization Regulations). Within this framework, the regulations also require consent to the implantation stage, and I agree in this respect with the remarks of my colleague, Justice Zamir, in paragraph 8 of his opinion. This normative arrangement provides a strong indication of the content of the agreement reached by Ruth and Daniel. It indicates that it should not be said that the initial consent encompassed all the stages of the procedure, with all its obstacles. Upon their initial consent, knowing the requirements of the Regulations, they knew that also in the future the consent of each of them would be required, and they were prepared to begin the procedure in the knowledge that its continuation was dependent on the additional „informed‟ consents of both of them.

Another aspect concerns the manner in which the in-vitro fertilization procedure is realized by implanting the fertilized ova in the body of the surrogate mother. In order to carry out the procedure, Ruth and  Daniel entered into an agreement with a surrogacy institute in the United States. This agreement covered the financial aspects of their contract with the institute. The consent under this agreement is joint. The consent of each of the spouses is required for the proceeding. Thus, one of the paragraphs in the preamble of the agreement provides that:

„… The center is engaged in the practice of arranging surrogate agreements and administration of agreements for couples who are unable to bear their own children…‟ (emphasis supplied).

According to this, the two natural parents — Ruth and Daniel — are a party to this agreement. It calls them, jointly, the prospective parents. It is therefore natural that they are also the ones who are supposed — jointly — to choose the surrogate mother (clause 5):

„Prospective parents shall meet with and have the final decision as to the selection of any potential surrogate…‟.

This is also the case with regard to the agreement with the surrogate mother. As stated, no such agreement has yet been signed. No surrogate mother has yet been located. Notwithstanding, Ruth and Daniel were shown a draft of such an agreement by the surrogacy institute in the United States. They knew the contents of this agreement. This agreement clearly shows the need for the consent of each of the spouses to the implantation: both Ruth

 

 

and Daniel are parties to it, and to all its obligations. It indicates the basic requirement of the existence of a genuine relationship when consenting to the implantation. This can be seen from the preamble to the agreement:

„… are a married couple, living together… and are desirous of entering into the following agreement…‟ (emphasis supplied).

Although Ruth and Daniel were aware of the contents of this agreement, no claim has been heard that either of them had reservations about this content. Moreover, this agreement requires a high degree of involvement from each of them. The agreement imposes obligations on each of them. They both undertake to take upon themselves the legal and parental obligations with regard to the child that will be born (clause 3). They both undertake to undergo physical and psychological examinations for the purposes of the procedure (clauses 5 and 6). The both undertake to provide any assistance that may be needed for the procedure (clause 7). They both undertake to indemnify the surrogate mother for her losses and expenses (clause 18). Moreover, a breach by one of them makes the other liable (clause 27).

It seems to me that this mechanism, by means of which the parties wanted to carry out the fertilization procedure, can also help in determining the contents of their consent. It indicates that the parties knew that the consent of each of them would be required also at the implantation stage. It shows that they regarded the in-vitro fertilization procedure as a joint procedure, and that they knew that at the implantation stage the consent of each of them to all the conditions and details relating to this stage would be required.

The details of the agreement, as stated, and the need to determine a mechanism for the implantation with the consent of each spouse, also show that there is no basis for the finding that at the stage when the dispute broke out between the parties, Daniel is no longer in the picture, so to speak, and is no longer required to perform any further act (see, for example, the opinion of Justice Tal, at paragraph 4; the opinion of Justice Bach, at paragraph 5(e)). His consent is needed not only for the actual use of the fertilized ova, as required by the hospital where they are held, but also for choosing the surrogate mother and for determining the terms of the contract with her, and for determining the details relating to the agreement with the surrogacy institute.

I can add, in parenthesis, that in view of the importance ascribed by surrogacy institutions in the United States to the joint consent and liability of

 

 

parents entering into a surrogacy agreement, I doubt whether, in view of Daniel‟s opposition to the continuation of the in-vitro fertilization procedure, the institution with which Daniel and Ruth entered into a contract, or any other institution, will sign a surrogacy agreement with Ruth alone.

7.            Note that, as can be seen from the above description, this requirement for the consent of both spouses at each of the stages of the procedure is not a formal requirement. This is not an arbitrary conclusion, divorced from the reality of the in-vitro fertilization procedure. This requirement reflects the nature of the in-vitro fertilization procedure. It derives from the importance of the decisions that the parties must make along the way. The same is true of the fertilization. The couple must choose a medical institution where the fertilization will be performed. This choice may have implications for the outcome of the fertilization. It may affect its chances of success. It involves an important choice for carrying out the fertilization procedure. Is it conceivable that a decision of this kind will be made without the consent of one of them?

The situation is similar, and maybe even more complex, when we are dealing with the implantation stage. At this stage, the parties must make a series of important decisions. They must decide where to carry out the implantation. As with the fertilization, this is a decision that is important for the successful performance of the in-vitro fertilization procedure. They must make financial and economic decisions. As stated, entering into a surrogacy contract is an expensive matter. This is clear from the retainer agreement signed with the surrogacy institute. This agreement stated (in clause 16) that:

„The Center has advised prospective parents that surrogate parenting is a very expensive procedure and has many unknown implications.‟

We are speaking of large amounts, in tens of thousands of dollars. Even more important, we have seen that the couple must choose a surrogate mother who will carry their future children. This choice has many aspects that are not simple. The surrogate‟s age may be important. Her medical background may be of importance. So, too, may her social psychological background. We are speaking of a choice whose importance cannot be exaggerated. It may determine the fate of the whole procedure. We need only glance at the serious disputes that have arisen between prospective parents and surrogate mothers in order to understand just how important the correct choice is at this stage (see In re Baby M (1987) [56]). Can we ascribe to the parties, in the absence of an express and clear consent on this issue, ab initio consent on this issue? I

 

 

believe that the answer is no. The parties left this important matter completely open. They knew and understood that an additional special consent of both of them would be required for it.

8.            I reached this conclusion on the basis of the intentions of the parties as a reasonable couple, as it arises from the circumstances of the case and from the behaviour of the parties. I would point out that my conclusion is consistent with the law that governs this issue, in Israel and abroad. Thus the arrangement prescribed in the Surrogacy Agreements (Approval of Agreement and Status of the Child) Law (hereafter — the Agreements Law) requires, as my colleague, Justice Zamir, says (in paragraph 10 of his opinion), the informed consent of the couple to the implantation. Indeed, this provision does not apply directly to the dispute before us. But it shows that there are strong grounds for the conclusion that the consent of both spouses is necessary also for the implantation stage.

The result whereby cooperation and consent of both spouses is required for each of the stages is also supported by another provision of the Agreements Law. The Law revolves around the surrogacy agreement. The agreements is between the prospective parents and the surrogate mother. The prospective parents are the couple who are entering into a contract with the surrogate mother. The agreement requires the approval of a statutory committee. Under section 5(c) of the law, this committee —

„may reconsider an approval that was given if the facts, circumstances or conditions that served as a basis for its decision have undergone a substantive change, as long as the fertilized ova have not been implanted in the surrogate mother…‟.

In my opinion, even this provision shows the legislator‟s policy with regard to the issue before us. It clarifies that the status of a consent — even one that is incorporated in an agreement that received the approval of a special statutory body — is not absolute until the implantation stage. That is the decisive stage. Until this stage, a change in circumstances may lead to a termination of the procedure. In my opinion, the breakdown of the relationship between the two spouses constitutes a significant change in the circumstances for this purpose. The relationship between the two spouses is a fundamental element of the surrogacy agreement. The prospective parents must be „a man and a woman who are spouses‟ (section 1 of the law). The pregnancy of the surrogate mother is done for the „prospective parents‟ (ibid.). The statutory arrangement assumes, therefore, a relationship between the spouses. The breakdown of the relationship before implantation of the

 

 

ovum in the surrogate mother constitutes a change of the circumstances or the facts that formed the basis for the decision of the approvals committee. It may, therefore, lead to a revocation of the approval of the surrogacy agreement and termination of the procedure.

9.            The law in other countries also supports this result. As set out extensively in the opinion of my colleague, Justice Strasberg-Cohen, in tha appeal (CA 5587/93)*, in other countries the effective consent of the spouse is required also for the implantation stage. Until this stage, he has the right to change his mind. In other countries, this is the solution that is proposed by official commissions that were appointed to consider this issue. Incidentally, this is also the approach contained in the report of the Aloni Commission that was appointed by the Minister of Health and the Minister of Justice in June 1991 to consider the issue. The Commission expressed the opinion, on page 36, that:

„… Fatherhood or motherhood should not be forced on a man or woman against their wishes, even if they gave their initial consent thereto.‟

10.          Up to this point, I have discussed my fundamental approach. To summarize, it is my opinion that the in-vitro fertilization procedure is a joint procedure. The intention of the spouses is to bring into the world a child of both of them, so that both of them will be able to raise him within the framework of the family unit. The procedure of in-vitro fertilization is a long one, there are many difficulties along the way, and the couple will in the future be required to make decisions on matters of the utmost importance. Only when both spouses want to carry out the procedure, with the understanding that this joint desire and consent will continue to exist, and only subject to the joint consent of both of them at all stages of the procedure is it possible to realize their ultimate expectations. At the start of the procedure, the spouses presume that they will both continue to have this desire and consent. This assumption was at the basis of the consent that they reached. But it also reflects an assumption that may prove false, and then one of the spouses will not be able to continue the procedure alone. Indeed, each of them expected that they would continue to cooperate with one another throughout the whole procedure.  But  each of  them also understood  and agreed, that only if there would be continuing cooperation and consent on the part of his spouse would the procedure continue and reach its conclusion.

 

 

*             IsrSC 49(1) 485; [1995-6] IsrLR 1.

 

 

When one of the spouses changes his mind before the implantation, there may, possibly, be grounds for the other to feel disappointed and aggrieved, but he does not have a cause of action in law to compel the other spouse to continue the procedure, in view of the contents of the consent between the spouses as aforesaid.

This view leads me to the result that Ruth needs Daniel‟s consent to carry out the implantation. Therefore, she cannot receive the fertilized ova into her possession for the purpose of the implantation that is opposed by Daniel. My conclusion is that, in the circumstances of the case and according to the consent of the parties themselves, Daniel was entitled not to give his consent to the continuation of the procedure. I believe that this result also reflects the proper law. This result gives proper expression to the character of the in-vitro fertilization procedure. It expresses in the proper degree the joint framework of this procedure.

For this reason, Daniel‟s unwillingness to continue the in-vitro fertilization procedure also is not tainted by bad faith. Since the entire procedure is based on the spousal relationship between Daniel and Ruth, when their spousal relationship is no longer intact, and in practice no longer exists, Daniel‟s unwillingness to continue the procedure is self-evident, because of the nature of the consent between the two, as explained above. In any case, bad faith should not be imputed to Daniel in carrying out the consent between him and Ruth, because he refuses to give his consent to the continuation of the procedure.

11.          I have not been persuaded that there is anything that justifies, in the circumstances of this case, a deviation from this result. I have not been persuaded that the parties agreed that the procedure would continue even if Ruth and Daniel ceased to be a couple. I have not been persuaded that Daniel made any representation that he agreed to the continuation of the procedure even if the relationship between the two would collapse. In any event, I have not been persuaded that there was any reliance, or reasonable reliance, by Ruth on such a representation. The procedure is a joint one. As such it requires, as explained above, the consent of each of the spouses at each of the stages.

12.          Indeed, Ruth‟s case arouses sympathy. Her distress is sincere and genuine. But this is insufficient to reverse the consent between the parties. It is insufficient to justify a retrospective change of the rules of the game which, in my opinion, the parties took upon themselves when they started out. It is also  insufficient  to  give  Ruth  a  constitutional  right,  which  requires  the

 

 

granting of relief against third parties for its realization. In this regard, I agree with the analysis in the decision of my colleague, Justice Strasberg-Cohen. I therefore do not agree with the result reached by the majority opinion in this proceeding. In my opinion, Ruth does not have any cause of action that requires the ova to be delivered to her for the purpose of continuing the procedure.

13.          Before concluding, I would like to make an additional remark. This case raises a difficulty. In cases of this sort, there is a temptation to try and adapt the result to the special set of circumstances under discussion, in order not to cause an injustice according to one viewpoint or another. I believe that the court has a duty to resist this temptation. It must ascertain the law and decide accordingly. Therefore, I have tried to ascertain what is the legal result required in all those cases where the couple agreed on a procedure of in-vitro fertilization without making any express stipulation as to the result if one of them is not prepared to continue the procedure. When I reached the conclusion that there is a legal solution to this problem, as I have sought to clarify above, this solution should apply in our case, even if its result is inconsistent with Ruth‟s expectations, and the situation in which she finds herself arouses sympathy.

In my opinion, the correct way of dealing with this kind of problem is not to create a special law intended to solve the particular distress of a specific litigant, even if it is sincere and genuine. This was discussed by Justice Netanyahu in CA 248/86 Estate of Lily Hananshwili v. Rotem Insurance Co. Ltd [41] at p. 558:

„A legal norm must be built on a correct logical legal analysis, while exercising legal policy considerations that will achieve the desired result in most cases. It cannot be determined according to its results in a particular case. Such a norm gives rise to the well-known saying that hard cases make bad law.‟

In a similar vein, see the remarks of Justice Witkon in CA 840/75 Jewish National Fund v. Tevel [42], at page 549; and also the remarks of Justice Y. Cohen in CA 555/71 Amsterdramer v. Moskovitz [43], at pp. 799-800.

I agree with these remarks.

 

 

Consequently, were my opinion accepted, the petition for a further hearing would be denied, and the judgment of the court in CA 5587/93* would be upheld.

 

Justice I. Zamir

On just law

1.            „Alas for me because of my Maker and alas for me because of my inclination.‟ „My Maker‟ is the law, for the court was only established, and only exists, by virtue of the law, and it knows no allegiance other than to the law. „My inclination‟ is justice, for the court wants, with all its soul and might, to do justice. Woe to the judge who administers law without justice, and woe to him if he administers justice without the law. Happy is the judge who administers the law with justice. Indeed, usually the law leads the judge to justice, but if the law and justice do not go hand in hand, the judge may bend the law in the direction of justice, in so far as possible, until they meet.

It happens to a judge that the law and justice struggle within him, each pulling in different directions, and he cannot reconcile one with the other. In such a case, no matter how difficult it is for him, he must not allow his

„inclination‟ to override his „Maker‟. This is the case because the oath of the judge, before it commands him to dispense just law, requires him to keep faith with the laws of the State. See the Basic Law: Administration of Justice, in section 6. Moreover, without law, ultimately there is no true justice.

Therefore, a judge should never jump from the facts to justice, as if there were no law between them. Justice has its place. But it must be based on a foundation of law.

2.            Indeed, there are matters that it is better to decide according to justice, or emotion, or values outside the law, and not according to the law. These often include family matters, such as the relationship between husband and wife, or matters of religious or other faith, and even political matters, such as agreements between parties. It would be best if these matters never came before the court, but were decided within the family, or between a person and his Rabbi, or at the ballot box on election day.

But even these matters may find their way to the court. If such a matter comes before the court, it has two options, according to the nature of the

 

 

 

*             IsrSC 49(1) 485; [1995-6] IsrLR 1.

 

 

case: first, to dismiss the matter in limine, without considering the matter on its merits; second, to consider and decide the matter on its merits.

The court is likely to dismiss the matter in limine if it is unsuited or unlikely to be resolved by the law. Such a case is the famous example of an invitation, for reasons of friendship, to dinner. The same is true of various intimate matters that are resolved between spouses by means of an understanding or consent that has no legal status. In such a case, the court will dismiss the plaintiff from the court, even if justice is clearly on his side, because he has no cause of action in law or because  the matter is  not justiciable.

But this is not necessarily the case. Even complex and emotional matters, in the personal sphere or in any other sphere, including the most intimate matters, may adopt a legal form. Then the court must consider the matter and decide it on the merits: a breach of promise of marriage, custody, education or adoption of children, etc.. When the court considers and decides such a matter, obviously it does not decide it as if it were a marriage counsellor, a religious teacher or a political leader. If it is compelled to decide such a matter, it must decide it as a court, i.e., by dispensing just law. First of all, there is law.

3.            This is also the position in the Nahmani case. There is no doubt that this case arouses problems and difficulties in the spheres of emotion, morality, philosophy, and other spheres outside the law. There is also no doubt that it would have been preferable if this case had been resolved by agreement between Daniel and Ruth, and even if they did not reach an agreement on the merits of the case, if they agreed to settle the dispute in another way, out of court. But this was not how matters developed, and the case came before the court.

Once the case reached the court, it was obliged to decide first if it was prepared to consider it on its merits. The fact that the matter is loaded with emotion and involves important and difficult questions that are outside the law is insufficient for dismissing it. The court is used to cases such as these. The crucial question is, whether the relationship between Ruth and Daniel is a legal relationship.

In principle, it is possible that a couple will agree to bring a child into the world, naturally or by another means, but the consent will not amount to an agreement in law. In such a case, should one of the spouses file an action in court against the other, claiming that he is not upholding the agreement, the

 

 

court will have to rule that the plaintiff has no cause of action in law or that the matter is not justiciable. The action is dismissed, even though it is possible that the plaintiff suffers an injustice, and it is possible that he may also have no redress out of court. But the court is not supposed, nor even is it able, to cure all ills.

But the court did not think this way in the Nahmani case. It agreed to consider the claim and to decide it on the merits. This implies that it thought that the matter is justiciable. If so, the court must decide it in accordance with a legal norm. It cannot say in the same breath that the matter is justiciable and that there is no legal norm for adjudicating it, and therefore it is possible, in the absence of any other choice, to resort to justice. This case must be decided, like every other justiciable case, according to the law, and justice must be done within the framework of the law.

If so, what is the law that applies in this case?

4.            It may be that there is no law, statute or precedent, which gives an express answer to the matter being considered by the court. But even in such a situation, the court does not stare blankly into a normative vacuum. The courtroom is full of legal norms. Even if there is no express norm that applies to the case under consideration, there is certainly an implied norm. The court must seek its path in order to reach this norm, and, if necessary, to adapt it or develop it as required. Jurisprudence guides it on its way and gives it tools in order to determine the law, and even to develop the law from within the law.

The main path is outlined in the Foundations of Justice Law. This path, according to section 1 of this law, is as follows:

„If the court identifies a question of law that requires a decision, and it does not find an answer to it in statute, case-law or by way of an analogy, it shall decide it in the light of the principles of liberty, justice, equity and peace of Jewish heritage.‟

The court is required to take this path, from legislation to precedent, and if it does not find an answer in either of these, it must go on to analogy, and if there too no answer is found, it must go on to the principles of liberty, justice, equity and peace of Jewish heritage. From a practical viewpoint, and maybe even from a theoretical viewpoint, it is inconceivable that the court will not find a legal norm somewhere along this path. In any case, the court is not entitled to say, before it has traversed the whole length of this path, that there is no legal norm in the matter under consideration, and therefore it is entitled to decide that matter according to justice.

 

 

It would not have been necessary to say this, since it is well-known, were it not to appear that it has almost been forgotten by some of the judges in the Nahmani case.

5.            In the Nahmani case, had the court followed the main path outlined in the Foundations of Justice Law, it could not have jumped straight to justice before it enquired properly and determined that there is no answer either in legislation or in precedent, or in analogy, or even in the principles of liberty, justice, equity and peace of Jewish heritage. But some of the judges did not take this path, nor did they stop at any of these points along the way, not even the last, which is Jewish heritage. Admittedly there were judges who mentioned some words of Jewish law, pointing in one direction or the other. All of these are the words of the living God. But they were not mentioned as legal principles that determine the case, but merely in order to derive inspiration, as if they were a scholarly opinion.

Is the conclusion that all along this path there is no legal norm that provides an answer to the Nahmani case, so that it is necessary to make a jump straight to justice? No. There is even no need to go as far along the path, in searching for a legal norm, as Jewish heritage, nor even as far as analogy. The Nahmani case abounds in  legal norms from the first step; regulations on one side and an agreement on the other; the right to be a parent against the right not to be a parent; reliance and estoppel; and more. This is the raw material that the court regularly uses to solve disputes and to construct its judgments. It should be used also in this case. This is the path and obligation of the court, before it reaches the question whether the solution that arises from the law also does justice.

Justice Strasberg-Cohen followed this path when she wrote the majority opinion at the appeal stage of the Nahmani case. I therefore agreed with her path, and together with her I reached the conclusion that the law — first of all, the law — sides with Daniel Nahmani.

I have now read the opinions in the further hearing, which have changed the majority opinion in the appeal into the minority opinion in this hearing. I have not been persuaded. First and foremost, I have not found in them any answers to the legal problems that arise in this case, and at any rate I have not found in them answers that are better than the answers given by Justice Strasberg-Cohen. I have also not been persuaded that justice tips the scales, notwithstanding the law, in favour of Ruth Nahmani. Therefore I remain on the path that I took and I stand by the result that I reached.

 

 

My path is close, but not identical, to the path of Justice Strasberg-Cohen.

I will present it briefly: first — the law; afterwards — justice.

On the law

6.            The legal path in this case is long and arduous. In order to facilitate our progress, I will first present the general direction of the path. Afterwards, I will present it in detail, stage by stage.

The fertilization procedure involving Ruth and Daniel was carried out by the hospital under the Public Health (in-vitro Fertilization) Regulations (hereafter — the Fertilization Regulations). Ruth asked to receive the fertilized ova from the hospital in order to continue the procedure and to implant them in a surrogate mother. But under the Regulations, the husband‟s consent to the fertilization is insufficient; his consent is also required for the implantation. Daniel notified the hospital that he is opposed to the implantation. Therefore the hospital refused to give the ova to Ruth. For lack of any other option, Ruth sued Daniel in court. The central question in the suit was whether Daniel originally agreed also that implantation would be carried out even if Daniel and Ruth were to separate from each other. The answer, in my opinion, is no. Another question is whether Daniel, even though he opposes the implantation, is estopped from arguing this. In my opinion, the answer to this question is also no. The result is that Ruth has no cause of action to force Daniel in court to give his consent to the implantation or to refrain from opposing the implantation. If so, under the law the court must dismiss Ruth‟s action against Daniel, and the hospital is not entitled to give Ruth the fertilized ova, unless and until Daniel agrees to this.

Now I will go into detail.

7.            The first step on the legal path leads to legislation. In-vitro fertilization is now regulated, in part, by the Surrogacy Agreements (Approval of Agreement and Status of the Child) Law. But this law, which regulates in- vitro fertilization vis-à-vis a surrogate mother, did not yet exist when the dispute between Ruth and Daniel began, nor even when the matter came before the court that tried the dispute between them, whether in the District Court or in the appeal before this court. Nonetheless, this law is relevant also to the dispute between Ruth and Daniel, and the court should not ignore it. But everything has its proper place, and I should not begin at the end.

8.            About five years ago, when Ruth and Daniel began the fertility procedure, in-vitro fertilization was governed by the Fertilization Regulations.  These  regulations  do  not  regulate  the  relationship  between

 

 

spouses wishing to carry out in-vitro fertilization in a hospital, but the role of the hospital in carrying out such a fertilization, including the relationship between the hospital and the couple. Under regulation 2(a) of these regulations, in-vitro fertilization may be carried out „only in a recognized ward and pursuant to the provisions of these regulations‟. There is no dispute that the fertilization of Ruth‟s ova with Daniel‟s sperm was carried out by Assuta Hospital under the Fertilization Regulations.

Incidentally, it should be said that the Fertilization Regulations, in their original version, stated (in regulation 11) that a fertilized ovum may only be implanted in the woman who will be the child‟s mother. In other words, these regulations prohibited implantation of an ovum in a surrogate mother. But this court held that this provision was void. See HCJ 5087/94 [44]. This means that the Fertilization Regulations regulate in-vitro fertilization also for implantation in a surrogate mother.

Under the Fertilization Regulations, Ruth and Daniel could not  have begun the fertilization procedure at the hospital without their joint consent. The consent was duly given. But it is questionable whether under these regulations the consent is required only at the first stage of the procedure, which is the fertilization stage, or whether it is also required at the second stage, which is the implantation stage. This question is of critical importance in the Nahmani case, for it is clear that Daniel gave his consent to the fertilization, whereas he now opposes the implantation.

The question arose before the District Court that considered the Nahmani case. Daniel argued that under the regulations, his consent is required also for the implantation of the fertilized ova. The Attorney-General, who was summoned by the court to join the action as the party representing the public interest, supported Daniel‟s argument. But the District Court (Justice Ariel) held that both Daniel and the Attorney-General were mistaken: in its opinion, the regulations provide that for a married woman the husband‟s consent is only required for fertilization of the ovum, and no further consent of the husband is needed for implantation of the ovum. See OM (Hf) 599/92.*

I do not agree. Admittedly, under regulation 3 of the Fertilization Regulations, removal of the ovum may be done solely for the purpose of in- vitro fertilization and implantation after the fertilization. From  this it is possible to deduce that anyone who gave his consent to fertilization also agreed  to  implantation.  Notwithstanding,  the  regulations  do  not  merely

 

 

*             IsrDC 5754(1) 142, 153.

 

 

require consent to the fertilization itself at the start of the procedure. The procedure of having a child by in-vitro fertilization is so complex and sensitive that the regulations insist upon requiring informed and express consent of the husband at each stage of this procedure, including consent to implantation. Regulation 14 of the regulations states as follows:

„(a) Every act involved in in-vitro fertilization as stated in regulation 2 shall be performed only after the doctor in charge has explained to each of those involved the significance and the consequences that may follow from it, and has received informed consent of each of them separately.

(b)          Every act involved in in-vitro fertilization of a married woman shall be performed only after receiving the consent of her husband.

(c)           Consent under these regulations —

(1)          shall not be given for a specific person or for a specific matter;

(2)          shall be given in writing and in the presence of a doctor, provided that the consent of a married couple shall be given on one document.‟

It follows that under the regulations „every act‟ involving in-vitro fertilization „as stated in regulation 2‟ requires „informed consent‟ of the husband „on one document‟. And what is an act involving in-vitro fertilization as stated in regulation 2? Regulation 2(a) gives the following answer:

„A person may remove an ovum from a woman‟s body, fertilize it, freeze or implant a fertilized ovum in a woman‟s body only in a recognized ward and pursuant to the provisions of these regulations.‟

It follows then that in-vitro fertilization comprises several actions, including implantation, and each of these actions requires the husband‟s consent.

9.            If so, how did the District Court hold that the consent of the husband to the actual fertilization is sufficient, and there is no further need for his consent to the implantation? The District Court relied on clause 8(b)(3) of the regulations, which states:

 

 

„If the woman in whom the ovum is supposed to be implanted is divorced, and the ovum were fertilized with the sperm of her husband before her divorce — the ovum shall only be implanted in her after receiving the consent of her former husband.‟

The District Court made a negative inference from the positive one. It is only with regard to a divorced woman that regulation 8(b)(3) makes the express condition that the consent of the former husband is required. It follows, according to the District Court, that no such consent is required for a married woman. And this is the important point in this case: although Ruth and Daniel live separately, they are still married to one another.

But this is wrong. Regulation 14 requires the husband‟s consent for every act throughout the procedure. This is clear and simple. Nonetheless, it was still necessary to add regulation 8, which deals with the procedure for unmarried women: an unmarried woman (regulation 8(b)(1)), a widow (regulation 8(b)(2) and a divorcee (regulation 8(c)(3)). For a divorcee it was necessary to add regulation 8(b(3), and regulation 14 was insufficient, since regulation 14 requires the consent of the husband, whereas clause 8(b)(3) is intended to add the consent of the former husband.

The District Court presents the husband as if he disappears from the picture after fertilization: the husband has done his job; the husband is free to go. What business is it of his to interfere at the implantation stage and to try to prevent the continuation of the procedure? Not only this. The District Court also says that —

„There is a danger in the position that requires additional consent of  the husband  in  cases of  a dispute between them (including a dispute before divorce), as this would give preference to the husband and may lead to major discrimination against the wife…

The consent is required once, and cannot be changed according to this or that passing whim.‟

But under the regulations, the husband stays in the picture. This can be seen not only from regulation 14, which requires the husband‟s consent for every act, but also from regulation 9. This regulation states as follows:

„(a) An ovum, including a fertilized ovum, may be frozen for a period not exceeding five years.

 

 

(b) If a written request is received to extend the freezing period, signed by the woman from whose body it was taken and her husband, and approved by the signature of the doctor in charge, the hospital may extend the freezing period by another five years.‟

It is therefore clear that under the regulations, the husband‟s consent (under regulation 14(c) — written consent in the presence of a doctor) is required, for the purpose of continuing the procedure, five years after the ovum was frozen. It is required even for continuing the freezing. Is it reasonable to say that it is not needed for the implantation? It is required also when the couple is living together harmoniously. Is it reasonable to say that it is not needed when the couple are living apart and there is no peace between them? Just imagine: for five years after the freezing, the husband supposedly does not exist, is like a ghost, and the wife is entitled to take the ova from the hospital unilaterally in order to implant them in another woman at her choice. Time passes, and suddenly the husband is once again important, and it is even impossible to extend the freezing period without his consent! There is no logic in this. Indeed, in my opinion, the husband should not be said to have done his job when he gave his sperm for fertilizing the ovum, and now he is free to go. Such a statement is inconsistent with the Regulations, does not befit the idea of partnership in having children, and is unfair to the husband.

10.          The question whether the husband  must  give  his consent  to implantation was also answered, recently, in the Surrogacy Agreements (Approval of Agreement and Status of the Child) Law. This law regulates the implantation of fertilized ova in a surrogate mother. In this respect the law concerns the case before us, because the fertilization of Ruth‟s ova with Daniel‟s sperm was done for the purpose of implanting the ova in a surrogate mother. The law was enacted only after the fertilization, and it cannot be applied retroactively to the fertilization that was carried out in this case. Nonetheless, the law now allows, for the first time, the implantation of fertilized ova in Israel. This is apparently a possibility from Ruth‟s perspective for various reasons, inter alia because the institute in the United States, with which Ruth and Daniel originally entered into a contract, requires the consent of both of them for an implantation. But the implantation in Israel, under this law, can only be performed (under section 7), inter alia, in accordance with a surrogacy agreement made and approved under this law. The law stipulates various requirements for such an agreement before it is approved. Inter alia, a „written agreement‟ must be made (under section 2)

 

 

between the surrogate mother and the prospective parents. In other words, the signature of the husband is required on the agreement, before the special approvals committee, of his own free will and after understanding the significance and the consequences of the consent (under section 5).

I am not making these remarks to say that, from a practical viewpoint, Ruth cannot carry out the implantation  in Israel under this law without Daniel‟s consent, but to show the policy of the statute, which is now the policy of the principal legislator and not merely of the subordinate legislator. According to this policy, the express and informed consent of the husband is required for the implantation, including the identity of the surrogate mother. It is inconsistent with the policy of the statute that Ruth can receive the fertilized ova and deliver them for implantation in a surrogate mother without Daniel‟s consent.

The court strives to create harmony in the legal system. This is a guiding principle in the interpretation of legislation. Interpretation tries to prevent a conflict between two statutes or between a statute and regulations. Therefore, if the new statute requires the husband‟s consent for implantation, it is not desirable to interpret the regulations (or to develop the law) in a way that makes the husband‟s consent unnecessary.

Incidentally, I would also like to raise the question whether, under the Surrogacy (Approval of Agreement and Status of the Child) Law, a woman may carry out in-vitro fertilization in Israel and then perform the implantation of the fertilized ova in a surrogate mother outside Israel, other than under the terms of the statute. Section 7 of the Law states that „In-vitro fertilization and implantation of a fertilized ovum shall be carried out only in a recognized ward and on the basis of a surrogacy agreement that was approved as stated‟. According to the language of the law, it appears that even the first stage of in- vitro fertilization should be performed only on the basis of an agreement under the law. And the law, as stated, provides various requirements for such an agreement: consent of the husband to performance of the implantation in a specific woman who is of the same faith as the prospective mother, provided that the agreement does not contain terms that harm the rights of the child that will be born, etc.. This leads to the question: is the prospective mother entitled to carry out in-vitro fertilization in Israel and afterwards, by means of implantation outside Israel, to bypass all the terms that the statute prescribes for the purpose of implantation? But this question was not argued before us, and therefore it should be left undecided. For the purposes of the case before us, it is sufficient to say once again that the new statute does not allow

 

 

implantation to be carried out without the informed consent of the husband to implantation in a specific woman.

11.          Assuta hospital was sued by Ruth to deliver to her the ova fertilized with Daniel‟s sperm for the purpose of implantation in a surrogate mother. However, as stated, the release of the ova from the hospital for implantation is, under the regulations, an act that required Daniel‟s consent. Without consent, the hospital was prohibited from delivering the ova to Ruth. Therefore it refused, and rightly so.

Moreover, the need for Daniel‟s consent to carry out implantation derives not only from the regulations, but also from private law. This is because the fertilized ova do not belong solely to Ruth nor solely to Daniel. After all, each of them gave of himself to the hospital to create the fertilized ova. The hospital received Ruth‟s ova and Daniel‟s sperm under an agreement between Daniel and Ruth on one side and the hospital on the other. Under this agreement, the hospital may not deliver the ova to one of them against the wishes of the other. Let us assume, for example, that Daniel pre-empted Ruth and contacted the hospital first to receive the ova for some reason, whether to transfer them for implantation unilaterally, or to destroy them, or for some other purpose. It is clear, in my opinion, that the hospital would not have been permitted, if only because of the tripartite agreement between Ruth, Daniel and the hospital, to deliver them to Daniel against Ruth‟s wishes.

In any case, whether under the regulations or under the agreement, Ruth is unable to receive the fertilized ova from the hospital without Daniel‟s consent, and Daniel objects. She has no choice: she must present to the hospital Daniel‟s consent or, alternatively, a judgment exempting her, or the hospital, from the need for consent. Consequently, Ruth filed the action against Daniel and against the hospital in the District Court. In practice the action is not against the hospital, since both the regulations and the agreement with the couple prevent it from delivering the ova without Daniel‟s consent, and therefore the hospital is in practice merely a formal defendant. For this reason, the action is not based on the Fertilization Regulations. These regulations lie in the background only as an explanation for the claim: it is they that forced Ruth to sue Daniel. The real claim is against Daniel, in order to establish that he consented, or to compel him to consent, and this action is not based on the Fertilization Regulations, but on the relationship between Ruth and Daniel: in the relationship between him and her, does Ruth have a cause of action against Daniel?

 

 

12.          First, does the right of parenthood give Ruth a cause of action against Daniel? Ruth has a right to be a parent. No one disputes this. The right to be a parent is a basic right. There is no dispute on this. But this is not enough. For the right to be a parent is, by its nature, a liberty, i.e., a negative right. Therefore, the right to be a parent is insufficient to support a court action of a wife against her husband, or against another man, for him to do an act in order to convert the right from theory into practice. The court may oblige a particular man to perform an act to realize the parenthood of a particular woman only if that man has a duty towards that woman: a statutory duty, an agreement, or a duty deriving from another legal source. It follows that in order to find Daniel liable towards Ruth, it is insufficient that Ruth has a right vis-à-vis society, but she also needs to have a cause of action against Daniel.

Indeed, it is an interesting and difficult question, how important is the right to be a parent, and is it more important than the right not to be a parent. But, in my opinion, it has no significance within the framework of the Ruth‟s claim against Daniel. For the purpose of this case we can assume that Ruth‟s right to be a parent is much more important than Daniel‟s right not to be a parent. This is still insufficient to impose a duty on Daniel to do an act that will allow Ruth to exercise her right of parenthood.

Imagine that A sues B for money in the name of the right to life. A will not succeed in the action, although the right to life is ten times more important than B‟s right to the money, unless he can prove that B has a duty in law to give A money.

Consequently, for Ruth to succeed in the action she filed in court, she needs to have a cause of action against Daniel. She does not have a cause of action founded in legislation, since there is no legislation that imposes on Daniel a duty to consent to implantation. Therefore the question is whether she has a cause of action against Daniel by virtue of an agreement.

13.          A preliminary question is whether an agreement between a husband and wife regarding implantation of fertilized ova in a surrogate mother is a legal agreement that can impose a legal duty on the husband. There is a view that agreements between spouses while they are living together are not legal agreements. Indeed, that may be so, but it is not necessarily so. It depends on the circumstances of each case. There is no doubt that business agreements between spouses can be contracts in all respects. And not only agreements of this sort. The law recognizes a contractual claim for breach of promise of marriage. Why, then, should it not recognize other agreements between spouses, according to the subject-matter and the circumstances of each case?

 

 

In this case, I believe that the circumstances show that the agreement made between Ruth and Daniel is a legal agreement. Regulation 14 of the Fertilization Regulations requires „informed consent‟ of each of the spouses,

„after the doctor in charge has explained to each of those involved the significance and the consequences that may follow from it‟, and it further states that the consent „shall be given in writing and in the presence of a doctor, provided that the consent of a married couple shall be given on one document‟. This, it can be said, is a strong consent, like a contract which statute requires to be in writing. Moreover, it is like a contract that must be signed before a notary. In any case, there is no doubt that this consent has a legal consequence in the field of the relationship between the spouses and the hospital: on the basis of this consent, the hospital may perform the fertilization. In my opinion, this consent also has a legal consequence in the field of the relationship between the spouses inter se. The spouses agreed between themselves to cooperate in the fertilization procedure already before they signed the document in the presence of the doctor. It may be that the consent between the spouses had, at this stage, not yet crystallized into a legal agreement. But it is clear to me that, at the latest, when the consent of the spouses found expression in the signature of both of them on one document, after they received from the doctor an explanation of the significance and the consequences that might result from the consent, a legal agreement was created between them. This agreement is a contract. It may be called, as Justice Strasberg-Cohen calls it, a weak contract. It may also be called, as I prefer, a special contract. Either way, the consent of Ruth and Daniel on the document creates a contract, not only between Ruth and Daniel and the hospital, but also, in my opinion, between Ruth and Daniel inter se. This is a contract that was signed after serious consideration, with a genuine commitment and formality that left no doubt as to the seriousness of the occasion: on the basis of the contract, each one of the parties undertook to undergo medical treatment and both of them jointly signed a preliminary agreement with the institute in the United States for carrying out the implantation in a surrogate mother. I see no reason why the mutual consent of Ruth and Daniel should not have legal force. If Daniel had retracted his consent after the ova were removed from Ruth, but before fertilization, would Ruth not have had the right to sue him for damages for the suffering he caused her?

14.          Our conclusion, therefore, is that there is no legal vacuum in the relationship  between  Ruth  and  Daniel.  Therefore  there  is  no  basis  for

 

 

following the path of Justice Tal, i.e., the court developing the law in order to create a legal norm in the relationship between Ruth and Daniel. The norm already exists, and it fills the vacuum: the agreement between them is the law. If so, how can the court force itself into this intimate sphere, and determine by itself legal rules that regulate the relationship between the spouses as the court sees fit, while ignoring the agreement, and maybe even contrary to the agreement between the spouses? The intimate nature of this sphere and the autonomy of the spouses require the relationship between them to be regulated, in so far as possible, in consent between them inter se, without the intervention of an external party, be he the legislator or the court. It is therefore preferable  to give legal validity to the  agreement between the spouses, than to determine for them an arrangement that ignores the agreement. Even if the agreement between the spouses lacks legal validity, this too is law, because it means that they wanted the relationship between them to be regulated outside the field of law. If so, why should the court come and impose its will on their will?

15.          Because the consent between Ruth and Daniel regarding the fertilization, as expressed in the document signed by both of them, created a legally valid agreement, the question is whether Ruth has a cause of action against Daniel by virtue of the agreement.

Daniel and Ruth agreed between themselves to cooperate in a procedure of in-vitro fertilization. Daniel doubtless agreed to fertilization of Ruth‟s ovum with his sperm. But, under regulation 14 of the Fertilization Regulations, this consent is not enough. The husband‟s consent is required for every act involved in the fertilization, including the implantation. Thus we must ask whether Daniel agreed also to the implantation?

The question whether consent to  a procedure of in-vitro fertilization, under the Fertilization Regulations, also includes consent to implantation depends on the circumstances of the case, including the language of the consent. In the normal case, it can be presumed that a husband‟s consent to in-vitro fertilization applies to all the acts involved in the fertilization, including the implantation, since this is the purpose of the  fertilization. Indeed, this is what happened in the case before us. There is no dispute that Daniel‟s consent, when it was given, and in the circumstances at the time, i.e., in the circumstances where Ruth and Daniel were living together, was not limited to the fertilization stage, but referred to the whole procedure, including the implantation stage.

 

 

Nonetheless, even consent to the whole procedure can be qualified. Indeed, this is Daniel‟s argument against Ruth: that his consent, even though it applied to the whole procedure, was qualified. And what is the qualification? That Daniel agrees to begin the procedure, and to continue it until it ends, only on the condition that he and Ruth continue to live together as one family. If, however, matters change and the family breaks up, the consent will automatically expire.

Such a condition can be included in an agreement in an express provision. Let us assume that such a condition was expressly stated in the agreement between the couple when they signed the consent to the fertilization. In such a case, if the condition was fulfilled after fertilization, and the husband gave notice that his consent has expired, the wife would have no cause of action against the husband, and the hospital would have no consent, as required under the regulations, for fertilization.

The agreement between Daniel and Ruth does not contain any such express condition. However, such a condition need not be express. It can also be implied. In order to determine whether there is an implied condition, we must interpret the agreement. The interpretation must be done pursuant to section 25 of the Contracts (General  Part) Law, in accordance  with the intentions of the parties, as is evident from the contract, and to the extent that it is not evident therefrom — from the circumstances. Here Justice Strasberg- Cohen and Justice Tal differ. Justice Strasberg-Cohen relies on statements of Ruth and Daniel written in the court record in order to determine that there was no consent between them with regard to the continuation of the procedure if and when they separated from one another. By contrast, Justice Tal says that we cannot know with certainty what Ruth and Daniel thought at the start of the procedure with regard to the possibility that they might separate before the procedure was completed. Therefore, he tries to establish the presumed intention of Ruth and Daniel, and is even prepared, alternatively, to give the agreement an imputed intention. Either way, he reaches the conclusion that the intention of the parties was that even in the event of separation, Daniel would not have a right to prevent the continuation of the procedure.

I disagree with this conclusion. In my opinion, human experience and common sense say that had we asked Daniel at the start of the procedure whether he would be prepared to continue and complete the procedure of having a child in all circumstances and without any conditions, and even were he to discover new facts or were new circumstances to occur, his

 

 

response would have been no. For it is possible to imagine  new circumstances in which having the child or raising the child would be very difficult, for the child or for the parents. For example, if we take an extreme example, it can be imagined that new facts might suddenly be discovered, which raise a real fear that the child who will be born will suffer from a serious genetic defect; or it is possible that one of the spouses may suddenly discover new details about the other spouse which, had they been known previously, would have prevented any relationship between them. Would the consent to fertilization, even in such cases, necessarily include, without any means of revocation, also consent to implantation? And is this so even if the consent to fertilization was obtained by fraud? But we do not need to go to extremes. Let us assume that before the procedure began, Daniel was asked as follows: if during the procedure, but before implantation of an ovum, a serious dispute will break out between you and Ruth, which will lead you to a complete separation and serious animosity, would you, even in such a situation, consent to implantation of the ovum, which would make you and Ruth joint parents of a child? In my opinion, Daniel‟s answer, as a reasonable person, would be no. And if he were asked before the start of the procedure as follows: assume that after you separate from Ruth, as a result of a serious dispute of this kind, you establish a new family for yourself and even have a child of your own with your new partner. Would you consent to implantation of the ovum, notwithstanding all this? Again, in my opinion, Daniel‟s answer would be: no and no.

Moreover, even if there remained a doubt about Daniel‟s answer, this is not enough to fulfil the requirement for consent, neither under the regulations nor even under the agreement. Under the agreement, consent is required for the implantation, even in the event that the spouses have separated, and possible consent does not constitute consent. According to the regulations,

„informed consent‟ is required for every act involved in the fertilization, including for the act of implantation, after the doctor in charge has explained to each of those concerned „the significance and consequences that might follow from it‟. A doubt is insufficient: informed consent is required. On the evidence, there is no basis for saying that Daniel gave „informed consent‟ at the start of the procedure for the act of implantation, after an explanation as required, with an understanding of the significance and the consequences that might follow from the consent, even in a situation of a separation between the spouses.

 

 

As such, there is no need even to consider what were Ruth‟s intentions at the start of the procedure with regard to the continuation of the procedure in the event of separation. Let us assume that she thought and she wanted the procedure to continue even in the event of separation. Let us go further and assume that she would not have agreed to begin the procedure had she thought that the procedure would be stopped in the event of separation. This does not change anything. This is so because the consent of one spouse is insufficient; the consent of the other spouse is also needed. This is the case under the Fertilization Regulations: the hospital may not carry out any act with the ova at the wife‟s request unless it also has the consent of the husband for that act. The same is true also for the purpose of the litigation in the court: for Ruth to succeed in her action against Daniel, the consent of both parties is required, as in any contract. In the absence of Daniel‟s consent to implantation, and as stated no such consent has been proven, not even according to the intentions of the parties, Ruth has no cause of action against Daniel. Without a cause of action, the action collapses. Therefore, under the law the court must dismiss Ruth‟s action against Daniel in so far as it relies on the agreement between them.

16.          From a legal viewpoint, Ruth is left with only one claim against Daniel: that he is estopped from arguing that he does not consent to the implantation. Admittedly, estoppel is usually used by the defendant and not by the plaintiff; it is a shield and not a sword. But estoppel has developed in several countries, so that it can be used, albeit rarely, also as a cause of action, and this may also be the case in Israel. If so, and at least for the purposes of the case, Ruth should not be denied the possibility of raising estoppel as a cause of action against Daniel, i.e., to claim that Daniel is liable, by virtue of estoppel, to give his consent to implantation notwithstanding the separation.

The claim of estoppel was examined both by Justice Strasberg-Cohen and Justice Tal. I agree with the opinion of Justice Strasbourg-Cohen rather than that of Justice Tal, and I will explain in brief.

The claim of estoppel is based on a representation. Someone who claims estoppel must prove that another person made a representation, that he reasonably relied on the representation, that he did an act on the basis of that representation, and as a result adversely changed his position. Did the elements of estoppel exist in the case before us? Ruth must prove that Daniel made a representation to her that the fertilization procedure, including the implantation, would continue even if they separated from each other. Has it

 

 

been proved that Daniel made such a representation? In my opinion, the circumstances and factors that lead to the conclusion that Daniel did not consent to the continuation of the procedure in the event of separation, also lead to the conclusion that no such representation existed. Indeed, Justice Strasberg-Cohen says, on the basis of her examination of the evidence, that no factual basis was laid before the court from which one could conclude that Daniel did or said something from which Ruth could have understood that separation would not affect the procedure. Moreover, there is not even a factual basis from which one could conclude that Ruth did what she did in reliance on a representation by Daniel, and that had she been aware of the possibility that separation would stop the fertilization procedure, she would not have begun the procedure at all. Indeed, it is most likely that Ruth and Daniel did not consider the question of the continuation of the procedure in the event of separation or, at least, did not consider it as a real possibility. If so, there was in fact no representation on one side nor any reliance on the other. In any event, the representation and the reliance were not properly proved, not even as a defence argument, and certainly not as a cause of action. The conclusion is, in my opinion, that estoppel, in the circumstances of this case, cannot replace the consent required under the law.

In conclusion, no matter how important Ruth‟s right to parenthood is, and no matter how much distress she will suffer, under the law Ruth has no cause of action against Daniel.

And what about justice?

On justice

17.          Greek mythology described justice as a goddess, standing on a pedestal, with her eyes covered. This description, even if it was relevant in those days, is not suitable in the present. I imagine justice as a person searching for the proper path, wandering around with open eyes. He stands before a thick forest of innumerable legal rules, through which there is a main road, but from which side roads, paths and narrow tracks branch off. He must pass through the forest in order to reach his destination: just law. In order to reach it, he is prepared to leave the main road, to seek another path and follow also narrow tracks. But he cannot take a shortcut straight to his destination, without passing through the forest.

In this case, I have not tried to take a shortcut. I have followed the main road, although it was arduous, and have reached this conclusion: between Ruth and Daniel, the law is on Daniel‟s side. I suppose that another path

 

 

could have been chosen among the paths of the law, and that perhaps a different result could have been reached by that path. However, the important point in my opinion is that the court must follow one of the paths of the law. I concede that had I seen that the path was leading me to a result of injustice, I would have stopped along the way and sought out another path, from among the abundance of legal rules, that might lead me to a just result. Moreover, even at the end of the path I am still ready and prepared to look and see whether I have reached an unjust result. For if so, I am prepared to retrace my steps and start the journey over again in an attempt to reach a more just result. But have I really, in the result that I have reached, not dispensed just law?

No-one has a monopoly on justice. It has been said that justice to one person is injustice to another. Justice Strasberg-Cohen shows how many forms and shades of justice there are. No less than the paths of the law. In law, at least, there are pre-established rules, and even if they are sometimes obscure and flexible, they contain a large degree of objectivity. Justice, on the other hand, is an open field, in which everyone can go in whichever direction he sees fit, with a subjective viewpoint, without road markings and without signs. The direction that seems right to me is different from the direction that seems right to my colleagues. Does this mean that they are correct?

About five hundred years ago, the Lord Chancellor of England wished to free himself of the inflexibility of the common law, which not infrequently resulted in injustice, and he chose a new approach: equity. He took it upon himself to decide each case according to his sense of justice. And what did they say of him? That justice depends on the length of the Chancellor‟s foot. Each foot is a different length. What judge is prepared to declare that his foot, and only his foot, has the right length?

Naturally, this does not mean that for this reason the court may ignore justice. On the contrary: the court must consider justice in every case. But it must weigh justice, as it were, in the scales of law. Only in this way can just law be carried out.

18.          Even when the court considers justice, in itself, it must place it on the scales, since justice itself contains various elements and even conflicting directions, and the question is what has greater weight, as a rule or in a particular case.

First, we must distinguish between general justice and individual justice. General justice states that the interpretation or application of a particular

 

 

legal rule in a specific way will not lead to a just result in a class of cases, and therefore a different interpretation or application should be preferred. Individual justice states that the interpretation or application of a legal rule in a particular way will cause injustice in the special circumstances of a specific case, and therefore another path should be chosen. But general justice and individual justice do not necessarily lead in the same direction. It is possible that the path leading to general justice will cause injustice in the individual case, and vice versa. In such a case, the question is which prevails, general justice or individual justice?

In my opinion, it is not proper for the court to do justice in the concrete case before it, before examining and determining what general justice demands in that case. It is only after this that the court can and should consider individual justice, which is the justice of that person whose case the court is required to decide, as opposed to general justice, which is the justice of many others who may be affected by the decision of the court. In general, when there is a conflict between the individual and the public that cannot be reconciled, the public prevails. One should follow the majority. It is not just to do justice in one case if as a result an injustice will be done in many cases. Naturally, this rule also has exceptions, according to the circumstances and considerations in each case. Notwithstanding, no matter what case it is, it is not proper, in my opinion, to decide in favour of individual justice without first ascertaining what general justice says.

19.          What does general justice say? When trying to arrive at general justice, we must take into account the values of society, including values outside the law. Justice is one of the values, and harmony is required between all the values. Among the values, we should mention, in this context, the principle that having children is a matter for the autonomy of the individual, or, to be more precise, of the couple. They, and no others, must act in this sphere with consent and with equality. This is a reason for preventing the forcing of the will of one spouse on the other spouse, or preferring the will of one over the will of the other, by means of a State authority. If matters have gone wrong and there is no longer any consent between the spouses, there is no longer any basis for continuing the process. That is also what has happened here: the relationship has come undone. The common will has split: his will against her will. Should the court intervene and say that her will takes precedence over his will? The court usually avoids intervening in intimate matters, and it leaves them to the couple to sort out on their own, for better or

 

 

for worse. This is the accepted policy. This is also the proper policy. Has the court now decided to depart from this policy?

It is for this and additional considerations that a widespread opinion has developed amongst bodies that have examined this topic throughout the world, whereby in-vitro fertilization should not be performed, and this includes implantation, without existing and continuing consent of the two spouses. As Justice Strasberg-Cohen says —

„In most enlightened countries there can be seen an unambiguous approach that requires the informed consent of the two spouses to performing the fertilization procedure at each stage. Because in-vitro fertilization is a complex procedure that is carried out in stages which may extend over a period of time, if the relationship between the spouses is disrupted and they quarrel about the fate of the fertilized ova, the general tendency is to demand the consent of both parties for the continuation of the procedure.‟*

Have these countries chosen the path of injustice? The same has happened also in Israel. The Minister of Health and the Minister Justice appointed (in July 1991) a public-professional commission to examine the topic of in-vitro fertilization. The members of the commission were diverse and very distinguished: it was chaired by (ret.) Justice Shaul Aloni, and among its members were Rabbi Yisrael Lau, who at the time held the office of Chief Rabbi of Tel-Aviv, and the top specialists in the fields of medicine, philosophy, sociology, etc.. In the Report of the Professional Public Commission for Examining the Issue of In-vitro Fertilization (July 1994) the commission unanimously said, on p. 36:

„The Commission was of the opinion that giving permission for fertilization should not be regarded as consent to implantation, and there must be consent of both spouses to the implantation, for two reasons. First, having children when there is a dispute should not be encouraged. Second, the involvement of the father in making the decision should be encouraged.

The Commission considered another option, that in the absence of joint consent the matter would be referred to a multi- disciplinary statutory committee, which would be authorized to

 

 

 

*             IsrSC 49(1) 485, at p. 503; [1995-6] IsrLR 1, at p. 20.

 

 

approve exceptions to the fundamental requirement of ongoing consent. Notwithstanding, the Commission had difficulty in conceiving of considerations that would justify departing from the aforesaid principle. The Commission considered the possibility that the genetic mother or the genetic father would have no other way of realizing genetic parenthood. But giving permission to have a child in such a situation, without joint consent, means forcing fatherhood or motherhood, both from the legal viewpoint and from the emotional viewpoint, in that there will be a child who is born without their consent. The commission was of the opinion that a man or woman should not be forced to be a father or mother against their will, even if they initially consented to this… Therefore the commission recommends that in the absence of joint and continuing consent, no use should be made of the fertilized ova that were frozen until the end of the freezing period agreed by the spouses, but consent that was given at the beginning of the treatment shall be deemed to continue as long as neither of the spouses revokes it in writing‟.

Did this Commission also choose the path of injustice? And it was not only the Commission. The legislator chose this path. The Fertilization Regulations require the informed consent of the husband to every act involved in the fertilization, including the implantation. And now we have statute, namely the Surrogacy Agreements (Approval of Agreement and Status of the Child) Law, which says that there shall be no implantation without the informed consent of both spouses. Moreover, the Attorney- General, who was summoned by the court to submit arguments on behalf of the public, also expressed the opinion that implantation should not be performed without the consent of the prospective father. Are all of these perverting justice?

In my opinion, all those who require ongoing consent of both spouses as a condition for implantation, whether legislators or experts, are expressing the public interest, and therefore they reflect and serve general justice.

In summary, the legal result, whereby the law is on Daniel‟s side, is consistent with general justice.

20.          My fellow justices, who reached the opposite result, believe that this result is required by individual justice, i.e., by the special circumstances of the Nahmani case. But in my opinion, just as one can only arrive at justice by

 

 

way of the law, so too one can only arrive at individual justice by way of general justice. Individual justice does not exist in a vacuum. It must be considered against the law on one side, and general justice on the other. It is certainly possible that in a particular case, even if individual justice tends in one direction, the pan of the scales containing the law and general justice will tend in the opposite direction. In fact this is an everyday occurrence in every court.

In this case, I do not know for certain what individual justice in itself demands. But I do know this: individual justice for Ruth is not individual justice for Daniel. But am I able to weigh reliably one against the other and determine which weighs more? Indeed, there is no doubt that the medical treatment which Ruth underwent was much more difficult than the medical treatment that Daniel underwent. However, is the medical treatment that was carried out in the past the criterion that should decide the case, as opposed to, for example, the suffering of each party on an aggregate over time? But which of the parties will, on aggregate, suffer more? To this question I have no answer. At most, I can guess how I would feel and how much I would suffer were I in Daniel‟s position or in Ruth‟s position. But in doing so, I would not be doing individual justice, because I am not Daniel and I cannot know what he feels, and I am not Ruth and cannot know what she feels. In order to do individual justice, in a way that will compensate for personal suffering, I would need to enter into the hidden recesses of their personalities and the secrets of their souls. But I can not examine feelings and thoughts. Therefore I have no authoritative answer to the question which of them is more justified on the individual level.

In any event, even if I assume that individual justice tends more in Ruth‟s favour, I do not feel that the difference between Ruth‟s individual justice and Daniel‟s individual justice is so great that it should weigh the scales in favour of a result that is inconsistent with the law and even with general justice.

In principle, one should not depart from the main path of the law except in a case where it is clear that justice, in a proper balance between general justice and individual justice, requires us to follow a different path. This is not such a case.

Alas for me because of my Maker and alas for me because of my inclination? Not in this case. My Maker and my inclination do no conflict. I do not think that I am dispensing law whereas my colleagues, who have reached another result, are dispensing justice. I feel that I, according to my

 

 

approach, am dispensing just law. Therefore I agree wholeheartedly with the opinion of Justice Strasberg-Cohen that Ruth‟s petition should be denied.

 

 

 

 

 

President A. Barak

1.            I agree with the opinions of my colleagues, Justices Strasberg-Cohen, Zamir and Or. Like them, I too think that all decisions concerning the fertilized ova — as long as they are outside a woman‟s body — must be made with the joint consent of the spouses. In the absence of joint consent, there is no possibility at all of continuing the stages of the in-vitro fertilization procedure. This conclusion of mine reflects existing law. It is consistent with the requirements of justice. Law and justice go hand in hand. Underlying my opinion concerning law and justice there is a simple and basic proposition: parenthood is a singular and special status. It involves human existence. It involves duties and rights. It is built on a partnership. It is based on going hand in hand. It relies on love and mutual respect. When the partnership dissolves, when separation occurs, when the love and mutual respect disappear, the one and only basis that allows decisions with regard to the fertilized  ova disappears. Without  consent, there is no possibility of beginning the fertilization procedure. Without consent there is no possibility of continuing it. Indeed, there is no possibility of separating between the beginning of the procedure and its continuation. Each of its stages — in so far as it is done outside the woman‟s body — must have the consent of both parties. A unilateral action that continues the procedure of having children is not possible. There is no possibility of separating between one of the parties becoming a parent and the other party automatically becoming a parent. Indeed, we must remember: Ruth Nahmani is not merely asking to be a mother. Ruth Nahmani is asking to be the mother of the child of Daniel Nahmani. For this, the consent of Daniel Nahmani is needed. This consent is needed for the fertilization stage. This consent is needed — as long as the fertilized ovum is not in a woman‟s body — for every stage thereafter, because the parenthood of each of the parties — and the special status that it involves — ensues from the completion of all the stages.

2.            The conclusion that I have reached reflects, in my opinion, existing law. It is required from every possible legal perspective. From the constitutional viewpoint, of course, we recognize the constitutional liberty to be a parent or not to be a parent. This liberty derives from human dignity and the right to privacy. Therefore we recognize Ruth Nahmani‟s constitutional liberty to be a mother, just as we recognize Daniel Nahmani‟s constitutional liberty not to be a father. But Ruth Nahmani‟s constitutional liberty to be a mother does not lead to a constitutional right to be a mother to the child of

 

 

Daniel Nahmani. Therefore we do not have before us any conflict of the liberty to be a parent and the liberty not to be a parent. Just as it is inconceivable that — in the name of Ruth Nahmani‟s constitutional right to parenthood — we should impose a duty on Daniel Nahmani to deliver his sperm for the purposes of fertilization, so too it is inconceivable — in the name of Ruth Nahmani‟s constitutional right to parenthood — to impose a duty on Daniel Nahmani to deliver the fertilized ovum to a surrogate mother. Daniel‟s constitutional status with regard to his sperm is identical to Ruth‟s constitutional status with regard to the ovum. As long as the fertilized ovum is outside a woman‟s body, both of them have an identical constitutional status that requires the continuing consent of each of them. Consent in the past to one of the stages — such as fertilization of the ovum — cannot replace continuing consent, since the whole procedure is a continuing one, and it requires consent at every stage. Indeed, both from the biological viewpoint and from the constitutional viewpoint, there is no possibility of separating the various stages in the procedure of having children. They all require cooperation and consent. This conclusion is required also from the perspective of private law. Underlying the consent between the parties — whether we regard it as a contract, or whether we regard it as a non- contractual agreement, or whether we regard it as joint property or whether we regard it as a „legal phenomenon‟ of an unique kind — there is a basic premise of a joint life. When this basis is removed, the basis on which the relationship between the parties is removed. Had Daniel Nahmani been asked before beginning the fertilization procedure whether he would be prepared to continue it after separating from Ruth Nahmani, his reply would certainly have been no. This too, we may assume, would have been the reply of Ruth Nahmani. Admittedly, they did not consider this question, but the essence of the agreement (or the understanding) between them — an agreement to have a joint child — is based on this premise. This is the legitimate expectation of Ruth and Daniel Nahmani. This is the basis for any act with regard to the fertilized ova. This is the basis for their whole existence. This is the foundation of their parenthood. This is not a „one-family‟ parenthood. The sperm donor is not anonymous. This is joint parenthood in every respect. Indeed, in my opinion, should one of the parties waive ab initio the need for his consent at every stage of the procedure, this waiver would be contrary to public policy. Public policy requires that the procedure — which is an unique and intimate procedure, whose final outcome is the joint child of  the parties — should be born only as a result of joint consent „throughout the whole procedure‟.

 

 

3.            The need for the consent of each of the spouses at every stage is derived from the requirement of justice. Justice, in the context before us, means the realization of joint parenthood. There is no justice in forcing someone to be a parent against his will. Just as justice does not require one of the parties to a relationship to donate his genetic material in order to realize the desire of the other party for parenthood, so too justice does not demand that the only one of the parties should have control over the fertilized ovum. Justice demands equality in the power to make decisions concerning joint parenthood. This is the just decision in the circumstances of the case. Would justice be different if Ruth Nahmani had children of her own (from a previous marriage) and Daniel Nahmani had no children at all? Would justice be different if it transpires — as may very well be the case — that Ruth Nahmani has ova that can be fertilized by another male? Would justice be different if it transpired — and this is merely a hypothetical assumption — that additional ova were removed from Ruth Nahmani that have not yet been fertilized and they may be fertilized by another donor? And would justice be different if it transpired that Daniel Nahmani were seriously ill and the news that he would have a child and the need to care for it might cause him very serious harm? In my opinion, the answer to all these questions, and to many others, is that all these details do not affect the just solution. Justice is equality, and equality is giving a joint power of making decisions to the two parties. Let us assume, for example, that the roles were reversed, and that Daniel Nahmani was the one wanting to continue the fertilization procedure, and Ruth Nahmani was the one refusing to be the mother of their joint child. I suspect that were this the case that we were deciding, then Daniel Nahmani‟s application would be denied. We would say that motherhood should not be forced on a woman who does not want it; that motherhood is a relationship so intimate and natural that it should not be forced on a woman against her will; that just as a woman is entitled to make a decision with regard to the abortion of her child without her husband‟s consent, she is entitled to oppose the continuation of the fertilization procedure being carried out outside her body; that the cry of Ruth Nahmani — like the cry of our ancestress Rachel — „Give me children, else I die‟ (Genesis 30, 1 [8]) is no stronger than the cry of a woman „I cannot be the mother of Daniel‟s child, and if I will be, I will die‟; if we would indeed decide this way, this would indicate that in our deepest feelings we are not treating Daniel and Ruth equally and that justice is compromised. Indeed, I believe that it is not considerations of justice that support Ruth Nahmani‟s suit, but considerations of compassion. I accept that compassion and consideration of suffering are

 

 

important values that should be taken into account. But justice lies not in giving the power of making decisions to one spouse, but in recognizing the joint power of the spouses to decide the fate of the fertilized ovum. Having children is a matter too important, too experiential, too existential, to leave it, at any stage, to one party only. If we do not act accordingly, we will encounter situations that we will be unable to deal with normatively. What will we do, for example, if there is no consent as to the identity of the surrogate mother? What will we do if it transpires that there is a genetic defect — whether serious or not — and there is a recommendation not to continue the procedure of having the child for this reason? What will we do if it transpires that one of the spouses — say, Ruth Nahmani — is very ill to the extent that she cannot care for the child that will be born? What is the normative compass that will guide us? When will we consider the welfare of the child? Will we continue — and if so, to what stage — to give weight to Ruth Nahmani‟s expectations and the great suffering she has undergone in the past? I do not argue that these questions may not have proper answers. I am arguing that the just normative arrangement should be that the answer to all these questions lies in the joint will of the parties. This is the only will that started the procedure. This is the only will that can support its continuation. Without this will, and without a continuing partnership of the parties in the fateful decision that they made, there is no basis — from the viewpoint of justice — for continuing the procedure. Fertilization and creation ex nihilo is a procedure so existential, so natural, so great and powerful that only the continuing and day-to-day will of the parties can serve as a basis for it.

4.            I have discussed how, according to the law — the just law — continuing consent of each of the parties  is required for continuing the fertilization. Non-consent of one of the parties prevents the continuation of the procedure. Notwithstanding, non-consent — like every legal act — requires good faith. The court may determine that consent was given exists where the non-consent is not in good faith. Thus, for example, had it been proven to us that one of the parties — in this case Daniel Nahmani — wished to extort financial benefits as a condition for giving his consent, I would think that this could be regarded as bad faith. But in the case before us, is the non-consent of Daniel Nahmani not in good faith? In my opinion, the answer is — and so the trial court held — that Daniel Nahmani is acting in good faith. Good faith is an ethical objective concept. It is examined according to the conflicting values in the circumstances of the case. Daniel‟s non-consent should  be  examined  in  its  context.  We  are  dealing  with  an  intimate

 

 

relationship between the spouses. We are concerned with a relationship in which love, companionship, mutual respect, partnership and affection are an inseparable part. We are dealing with a relationship based on a continuing emotional bond. In these circumstances, the cooling of relations and severance of the emotional bond are part of the realities of life. Love and friendship cannot be attained by force. Mutual respect, cooperation and affection are emotional matters, which frequently are not governed by logic. Such is our life. This is the destiny that rules us. These are the risks of life. Every couple that marries, at every stage of their marriage, is aware of this possibility. The law provides various tools for solving such difficulties. A separation between spouses because of a rift between them is not a crime. The possibility of a rift occurring is an integral part of intimacy itself. Not giving consent because the feeling of love, companionship, mutual respect, partnership and affection has disappeared is not, in itself, bad faith. This is something that is done without any intention of harming the other party; this is something which is done without the aim of extorting something from the other party; this is something that happens between people who live together. This is the price of partnership in life. I am sorry for Ruth Nahmani, but just as Daniel Nahmani cannot be prevented from ending the relationship with her, and just as it cannot be said that for this reason alone he is acting in bad faith, he cannot be prevented — as part of ending the relationship — from refusing to give his consent to the continuation of the fertilization procedure, and it cannot be said that because of this he is not acting in good faith. Ending a relationship, the dying of love, are part of life itself, just like the creation of the relationship and igniting the spark of love.

5.            Before I conclude, I wish to point out that I have assumed that the fertilized ovum is not an „embryo‟; that it is at the „pre-embryonic‟ stage. As my colleague Justice Strasberg-Cohen, said, „We are not speaking of preserving life that has been created, but with the creation of life ex nihilo‟. We have therefore not considered at all the constitutional status of the embryo, and we have not considered the constitutional aspects from this perspective. The dilemma of life or no-life was not put before us. The only question that we have examined is the relationship between Ruth Nahmani‟s desire to be a mother of Daniel Nahmani‟s child, and Daniel Nahmani‟s opposition to this.

For these reasons, my opinion is that the petition should be denied.

 

 

Petition granted by majority opinion, President A. Barak and Justices T. Strasburg- Cohen, T. Or and I. Zamir dissenting.

28 Elul 5756

12 September 1996.

Rosenbaum v. Zeger

Case/docket number: 
C.A. 248/53
Date Decided: 
Monday, April 4, 1955
Decision Type: 
Appellate
Abstract: 

In September 1950, the appellant lent to the respondents for a period of two years the sum of I.L. 800.- secured by a mortgage on land and a building registered in the Land Registry. To ensure the return of a sum equivalent to the amount lent, and having regard to a possible fall in the value of the Israel pound, it was provided by clause 9 of the mortgage deed that, if at the time of payment the value of the land and building had risen, the lender should receive on repayment an addition to the sum of I.L. 800.- representing the change in value.

           

When the time for repayment of the loan arrived the value of the property had risen owing to a fall in the value of the Israel pound and the respondents offered to repay the sum of I.L. 800.- but refused to pay the additional sum provided for. They sought a declaration in the District Court that they were entitled to redeem the mortgage and have the registration money removed from the Land Registry upon payment of I.L. 800.- and expenses. The respondents contended (a) that clause 9 of the mortgage deed was illegal, being contrary to Ottoman legislation regarding a maximum rate of interest that might lawfully be charged and (b) that clause 9 was unenforceable as being contrary to public policy, in that it encouraged inflation. On the basis of these two contentions the court made a declaration in favour of the respondents and the appellant appealed.

           

Held, allowing the appeal, that clause 9 of the mortgage deed was not contrary to the Ottoman legislation. A clause in a mortgage deed calling upon the mortgagor to pay in Israel pounds a higher sum than that lent, if at the time of redemption the value of the land and building, subject to the mortgage, had risen because of a fall in the value of the Israel pound, is not contrary to the Ottoman legislation regarding interest and there is nothing contrary to public policy in such a clause.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

C. A. 248/53

           

ELSIE ROSENBAUM

 v.

ASHER AND HAYA ZEGER

 

 

In the Supreme Court sitting as a Court of Civil Appeal

[April 4, 1955]

Before Silberg J., Goitein J., and Berinson J.

 

 

Contract - Loan -Mortgage deed - "Value clause" - Condition for repayment of additional sum as pledge against inflation - Not against public policy - Ottoman Law - Additional sum payable not excessive interest - Jewish Law - English and American Law.

 

                In September 1950, the appellant lent to the respondents for a period of two years the sum of I.L. 800.- secured by a mortgage on land and a building registered in the Land Registry. To ensure the return of a sum equivalent to the amount lent, and having regard to a possible fall in the value of the Israel pound, it was provided by clause 9 of the mortgage deed that, if at the time of payment the value of the land and building had risen, the lender should receive on repayment an addition to the sum of I.L. 800.- representing the change in value.

           

            When the time for repayment of the loan arrived the value of the property had risen owing to a fall in the value of the Israel pound and the respondents offered to repay the sum of I.L. 800.- but refused to pay the additional sum provided for. They sought a declaration in the District Court that they were entitled to redeem the mortgage and have the registration money removed from the Land Registry upon payment of I.L. 800.- and expenses. The respondents contended (a) that clause 9 of the mortgage deed was illegal, being contrary to Ottoman legislation regarding a maximum rate of interest that might lawfully be charged and (b) that clause 9 was unenforceable as being contrary to public policy, in that it encouraged inflation. On the basis of these two contentions the court made a declaration in favour of the respondents and the appellant appealed.

           

            Held, allowing the appeal, that clause 9 of the mortgage deed was not contrary to the Ottoman legislation. A clause in a mortgage deed calling upon the mortgagor to pay in Israel pounds a higher sum than that lent, if at the time of redemption the value of the land and building, subject to the mortgage, had risen because of a fall in the value of the Israel pound, is not contrary to the Ottoman legislation regarding interest and there is nothing contrary to public policy in such a clause.

           

Palestine case referred to:

 

(l) C.A. 475/44 - Estate of the late Habib E. Salem represented by the Executors, Jamil Salem and Others v. Hanna Asfour and Adeeb Jeadeh, Trustees in Bankruptcy of Eugenic Hallasso; (1945), 12 P.L.R. 339.

 

English cases referred to:

 

(2)        Feist v. Société Intercommunalé Belge d'Electricité: (1934) A.C. 161.

(3)        Lomax (H. M.Inspector of Taxes) v. Peter Dixon & Co., Ltd.; (1943) 2 All E.R. 255.

 

American cases referred to:

 

(4)        Bates v. United States; (1939). 108 F. 2d 407.

(5)        Norman v. Baltimore & Ohio Railway Co.; (1934), 55 S. Ct. Rep. 407.

(6)        Die Deutsche Bank Filiale Nürnberg Humphrey; (1926), 47 S. Ct. Rep. 166.

  1. Gale v. Grannis; (1857), 9 Ind. 140, American Digest, Vol. 47, 2124.
  2. Garvin v. Linton; (1896), 62 Ark. 370, American Digest, Vol. 47, 2111.

(9)        Beckwith v. Windsor Manufacturing Co., (1842), 14 Conn. 594, American Digest, Vol. 47, 2112.

(10)      Bade v. Kierst; (1887), 10 N.Y. St. Rep. 705, American Digest, Vol. 47, p. 2113.

(11)      Hamilton v. Moore; (1846), 26 Tenn. 35, American Digest, Vol. 47, 2113.

(12)      In Re Mansfield Steel Corp.; (1929), 30 2d Fed. Rep. 832.

 

Orgler for the appellant.

Barak for the respondents.

 

 SILBERG J. The appeal before us concerns a matter of money, that is to say, a question of money as money. We have been called upon to define the nature of depreciated currency and to determine the significance of a "value clause" contained in the terms of a loan - whether or not it is contrary to the law concerning interest.

 

2. The facts of the case, which are clear and not in dispute (the action concerning their legal significance only), are as follows:

 

A. At the end of September, 1950, when the respondents needed money to complete the construction of a house on their plot in Ramat Izhak, the appellant lent them I.L. 800.- for two years, and to secure the repayment of the loan, a mortgage was registered in her favour on the plot and on the building under construction.

 

B. Clause 7 of the mortgage deed provided that the loan was to bear interest at the rate of 9 per cent per annum, of which a part was payable in advance and the remainder in equal quarterly installments, which were subsequently paid. However, the parties added one more condition, which is the pivot round which the present appeal revolves. This condition is set out in clause 9 of the deed, which reads as follows:

 

            "If the value of the mortgaged property is at the time of repayment higher than its value at the time of registration of the mortgage, the lender (the appellant) shall be entitled to demand that the borrowers (the respondents) pay to her in addition to the amount of the loan, such part of the excess value as corresponds to the proportion between the amount of the mortgage and the present value of the mortgaged property. For the purpose of this clause, the parties agree that the present value of the mortgaged property (i.e. of the land, the building and the trees), if it were free from tenants and the building wholly completed in accordance with the approved plan, would be I.L. 4,500.- ... Nothing contained in this clause or in any other provision of the mortgage deed shall give the borrowers the right to pay off the debt by paying an amount of less than I.L. 800.- plus interest and the other amounts due to the lender."

 

   This clause, a "value clause" in technical language, was inserted  in the terms of the mortgage in order to protect the lender against such depreciation of the Israel pound as might occur during the validity of the mortgage. It is not in dispute that the increase in the value of the property referred to in clause 9, means "an increase brought about by a decrease", that is to say, such an increase in the value of the property as would of necessity result from a decrease in the value of the currency. The representative of the appellant has declared before us, too, that his client is not trying to benefit by any increase in the price of the property, other than such an increase as is the expression and exact counterpart of a decrease in the value of the currency.

  

C. When the date of maturity of the mortgage arrived, the appellant was invited by the respondents to appear at the Land Registry Office for its redemption. They offered to pay the appellant the nominal amount of the mortgage, i.e. I.L. 800.-, saying they were not bound to add anything whatsoever, even if the value of the mortgaged property had increased as a result of a depreciation of the Israel pound. The appellant refused, in reliance on clause 9 of the mortgage and contended that the value of the mortgaged property had indeed increased.

 

D. The respondents thereupon applied to the District Court of Tel Aviv for a judgment declaring that they owed the appellant the amount of I.L. 800.- only. Their contention was, and is, that the condition laid down in clause 9 is of no legal validity, a) because it requires the borrowers to pay interest in excess of the permitted rate (that is, a plea of 'excessive interest'), and b) because a condition of this kind is contrary to public order being a serious inflationary factor prejudicial to the country's economy. The learned judge accepted both parts of the submission and granted the respondents the declaration prayed. It is against that judgment that the appellant appeals to us.

 

3. I will say at once that the second part of the above submission does not commend itself to me at all. Matters of public order are, as is well known, limited to a well known list of matters, and any addition to those is scarcely considered possible in these days (see Halsbury, Hailsham edition, Vol. VII, p. 154; 12 English and Empire Digest. 242 paragraph 19791): "Judges are more to be trusted as interpreters of the law than as expounders of what is called public policy"). Moreover, experts have not yet decided that the linking of loans to value clauses constitutes an inflationary factor harmful to the State, and even if the experts of other nations had so decided, I would still not be sure that such a general rule applies also to the peculiar economic conditions prevailing in the State of Israel. If, for instance, it should appear that the authorisation of such transactions is likely to attract foreign investors to this country, I should not hesitate to say that it is actually beneficial to the State.

 

4. It thus remains for us to deal with one remaining question: whether having regard to the interest (9 per cent per annum) payable under clause 7 of the deed, the stipulation in clause 9 is or is not one for excessive interest.

 

            This is a legal question, and we have to consider and decide it with reference to the legal provisions as to interest in force in this country.

 

5. The following are the three Laws dealing with the permitted rate of interest:

a) the Ottoman Code of Civil Procedure of 1879 (Article 112);

b) the Ottoman Law Concerning Interest of 1887 (Articles 1 and 3);

c) the Usurious Loans Ordinance, 1934 (sections 2 and 3).

 

Article 112 of the Ottoman Code of Civil Procedure provides:

 

            ''If the contract be for the payment of a sum of money, and there be delay in making such payment, damages may be awarded at the rate of 1 per cent per month on the principal amount, and the creditor shall not be required to prove that he has suffered any loss."

 

            Some eight years later, the Ottoman legislator reduced the permitted rate of interest, fixing it at 9 per cent per annum, and this has been the "legal" rate of interest to this day. The relevant provisions of the Ottoman Law Concerning Interest are:

      

''1. With effect from the date of promulgation of this law. the maximum rate of interest for all ordinary and commercial credits shall be 9 per cent per annum.

 

3.If it be proved that a creditor and debtor have in a deed of contract agreed to a rate of interest higher than the legal rate, whether this be explicit in the deed or whether the excess be included in the principal amount, the rate shall be reduced to 9 per cent per annum."

 

            Sections 2 and 3 of the Usurious Loans Ordinance, 1934, grant the courts power to re-examine the transaction between the borrower and the lender in order to find out whether it does not involve any obligation to pay interest in excess of the legal rate.

           

            We thus see that a maximum rate of interest - 9 per cent per annum - is in force in this country, but this does not bring us any nearer to the solution of our problem. For the question of interest to us in this appeal is whether an increase in the quantity of pounds intended to compensate for their qualitative decline, constitutes an "additional payment" within the meaning of our law of interest.

           

            It is regrettable and somewhat surprising that the two learned counsel who have very ably presented their arguments before us should not have succeeded in discovering a single judgment, either in Israel or abroad, that deals directly with this question, i.e., which examines the validity of the condition in question or of a similar condition (such as a "gold clause", a "dollar clause" etc.) from the point of view of the payment of excessive interest which it might involve. I do not rely for authority or support on the famous judgment of the House of Lords in Feist v. Société Intercommunale Belge ďElectricité (2), or on the case of Estate Salem v. Trustees of Halllaso (1), which follows the same lines in coming to a decision. In both cases, the validity of the gold (or dollar) clause was not attacked because of the interest transaction involved - not in the Feist case, for there has been no maximum legal rate of interest in England for a hundred years, and not in Salem's case, for the representatives of the parties did not raise the problem of interest at all. The principle known as the "Feist construction" merely imports that a gold (or dollar) clause does not lay down the "how", but the "how much", not a "mode of payment", but a "measure of liability", and the clause therefore was held to be neither invalid nor unlawful by reason of a departure from the gold standard or a contravention of the law forbidding the trade in foreign currency. Even this was not really an innovation, for the International Court at the Hague, in the case of the Serbian Loans, had already decided:

 

   "The treatment of the gold clause as indicating a mere modality of payment, without reference to a gold standard of value, would be not to construe but to destroy it."

  

   (Case of Serbian Loans, Permanent Court of International Justice, Series A, Collection of Judgments, 1928-1929; Judgment No. 14, p. 32, cited in Feist's case, ibid.pp. 173-174).

 

            In the case before us, however, the question is whether the larger amount payable as a result of the increase of the value of the mortgaged property constitutes a prohibited addition of interest, and on this question the two judgments I have referred to do not help.

           

            This question is by no means an easy one. The difficulty lies in the changes that have occured, in the course of history, in the attitude of peoples and nations in the matter of interest and usury, both from a purely ethical and from an economic and practical point of view. To avoid terminological confusion, I shall use the word "usury" (in Hebrew: neshekh) in the sense of prohibited or excessive interest. (For the Talmudical definition of the term see Baba Metzia in the chapter on usury, 60 b, Mishna u-G'mara ibid.; and comp. Maimonides, fourth chapter of the Rules Concerning Borrower and Lender, rule 1). A Swiss scholar has pointed out: -

           

            "The ethical nature of the concept of usury renders it impossible to formulate permanent and definite criteria of what constitutes a usurious transaction. As long as freedom of contract remains the cornerstone of economic organization, it is not the economist but the legislator who must decide at what point a voluntary economic transaction constitutes an abuse of economic freedom and thus an act of usury. Transactions which were condemned in the Middle Ages as usurious became recognized in subsequent centuries as normal economic practices, while usages which were outlawed and punished in one country were at the same time freely permitted in another. Moreover in certain periods the moral views of the legislative bodies were identical with those of the majority of the people, while at other times there was a wide divergence in this respect, so that usages which were officially outlawed were nevertheless sanctioned in economic life. Thus while concepts such as price, wage, interest, are economic categories transcending time, usury is a historical category" understood only in the light of the moral and legal norms prevailing in a particular period."

(Edgar Salin, Usury, Encyclopaedia of Social Sciences, Vol. 15, p. 194).

  

            Unfortunately, however, purely ethical considerations do not give us a key to the solution of the specific question to be considered by us, and, as stated, we have not found a clear legal norm either in the Israel statute-book nor in the local jurisprudence. We shall therefore have to rely on analogy or on the accumulated experience of other legal systems, making due allowance - where necessary - for differences of time and place.

           

6. Nearer to the case before us are judgments given, in Enlgand and in the United States of America, in matters relating to the payment of income-tax. I begin with the well-known judgment of the English Court of Appeal in Lomax v. Dixon & Co. Ltd. (3).

 

            The facts of that case were as follows:

           

            A Finnish company owed an English company amounts arising out of various loans, which added up in the course of time to a total debt of £ 319,600. These amounts were payable on demand. As the Finnish company was unable to pay the whole of the debt at once, an arrangement was made between the two companies, as a result of which the Finnish company gave the English company 680 bills for £ 500 each, or £ 340,000 in toto, i.e. for £ 20,400 more than the original amount of the debt. That is to say, the bills were issued as the usual expression is, at a 6 per cent discount. It was stipulated that the bills should bear interest at the rate of 1 per cent above the lowest rate of discount of the Bank of Finland for that year, but in any case not more than 10 per cent per annum. It was also stipulated that if in any year the net income of the Finnish company should reach a certain amount, each bill due for payment should be redeemed at a 20 per cent "premium". The maturities of the 680 bills were fixed as follows: the first 100 were to be paid several days after the date of the arrangement. and the remainder. in equal instalments, in the course of twenty years. It was proved that in laying down the above terms of payment, the English company had in mind "the element of risk which might arise through trouble between Finland and Russia", on which the learned judge remarks in his judgment (p. 258) that -

 

   "In view of the manner in which that apprehension has justified itself, (meaning the Russo-Finnish War which broke out seven years later) it can scarcely be suggested that .. .the appellants were taking excessive precautions by insisting on the notes being issued at a discount and redeemable at a premium."

  

            The question facing the court in that case was whether that ''discount" of the bills - i.e. the difference between the original amount of the debt and the principal of the bills - and the "premium" to be paid in the event indicated were "income" chargeable with tax under the income-tax laws in force in England.

           

            The court decided that the discount and premium were not subject to income-tax, the reason - put shortly - being that the said arrangement was not an interest transaction but a capital transaction, designed to insure the company against the risk it was taking in agreeing that payment, instead of being immediate, be spread over a period of twenty years. This is what was said by Lord Greene, Master of the Rolls:

           

"...there can be no general rule that any sum which a lender receives over and above the amount which he lends ought to be treated as income. Each case must, in my opinion, depend on its own facts and evidence dehors the contract must always be admissible in order to explain what the contract itself usually disregards, namely, the quality which ought to be attributed to the sum in question." (ibid., p. 260)

 

Further on, the learned judge says:

 

            ''I can find no ground for distinguishing the present case from that of an ordinary issue of debentures by a trading company. If at the date of the agreement the appellants had lent to the Finnish company £ 319,600 to be secured by an issue of notes at 94 repayable over 20 years at 120 and bearing interest at a rate fixed by reference to bank rate in the usual way, the revenue authorities would not have claimed tax on the discount or the premium. The element of capital risk was quite obviously a serious one and the parties were entitled to express it in the form of capital rather than in the form of interest if they bona fide so chose. It is said, however, that there is a difference between the case of a security issued for a present loan and that of a security issued to cover an existing loan. This argument found favour with MacNaghten J., but, with all respect to him, I cannot follow it. The parties to the transaction,  faced with an existing debt which the Finnish company was obviously not in a position to repay there and then, did what in effect amounted to writing down the capital value of the debt which by the terms of the agreement was now to be repaid over a long period of years bearing interest in the meantime at a normal commercial rate. I can see no difference between writing down the capital value of an existing debt and writing down the capital value of a new debt, which is what is done where a company makes an ordinary issue of debentures at a discount or repayable at a premium. Moreover, it is quite common for a company to issue debentures as security for an existing loan..." (ibid., p. 261).

 

            At the end of the judgment, the learned judge sums up the principles resulting from his analysis of the problem, as follows:

           

            "It may be convenient to sum up my conclusions in a few propositions. (i) Where a loan is made at or above such a reasonable commercial rate of interest as is applicable to a reasonably sound security, there is no presumption that a 'discount' at which the loan is made or a premium at which it is payable is in the nature of interest. (ii) The true nature of the 'discount' or the premium (as the case may be) is to be ascertained from all the circumstances of the case... (iii) In deciding the true nature of the 'discount' or premium, in so far as it is not conclusively determined by the contract, the following matters together with any other relevant circumstances are important to be considered, viz., the term of the loan, the rate of interest expressly stipulated for, the nature of the capital risk, the extent to which, if at all, the parties expressly took or may reasonably be supposed to have taken the capital risk into account in fixing the terms of the contract." (Ibid p. 262 and 263).

 

            With reference to these principles, the Court of Appeal decided that the "discount" and premium were not interest and thus not income, and were therefore exempt from income tax, as the Income Tax Commissioners had already decided previously.

           

            This is the rule established in the Lomax case (3), and we cannot ignore it in considering and deciding the question before us. Nor did the learned judge of the District Court overlook this English judgment, but, with all respect, he did not interpret it correctly. It may be noted in his favour that he was misled by the headnote to the case. The moral to be drawn is, if I may amend the well-known warning of Ecclesiastes : "And more than of these, my son, beware of the headings and summaries of the law reporters". In the passage quoted literally by the learned judge, the editor says:

           

            "Interest on a loan is properly speaking payable for the use of the money or as a recompense to the lender for being kept out of his money. A payment or recompense made to the lender because there is a risk that the money lent or some part of it may never be repaid is a consideration of a different kind and is, in fact, a provision for capital depreciation. It seems to be clear that interest properly so called is taxable, whereas a provision against capital depreciation is not taxable."

  

            Thereafter the learned judge of the lower court quotes a message from the judgment itself, which says:

           

            "A good example of the difficulty is to be found in the contracts of loan which used to be made on a gold basis when the currency had left or was expected to leave the gold standard. In such contracts the amount to be repaid was fixed by reference to the price of gold ruling at the repayment date and, if the currency depreciated in terms of gold. there was a corresponding increase in the7 amount of sterling to be repaid at the maturity of the loan. It could scarcely be suggested that this excess ought to be treated as income when the whole object of the contract was to ensure that the lender should not suffer a capital loss due to the depreciation of the currency."

 

            The learned judge combines these two passages into a stick with which to beat the ratio decidendi of the Lomax judgment (3). In his opinion, the English judges erred by confusing "depreciation" and "devaluation":

           

            "While the former term denotes the loss in purchasing power, either on the money market or on the commodity market or on both, 'devaluation' is a legislative act designed to alter the relation between the currency and the monetary cover and to create a new, stable position  until it is again altered by the legislator...

            "Obviously there can be no question with us of devaluation. True, the relation between the Israel pound and foreign currency has been changed several times. We have fixed all kinds of rates for the purchase and sale of currency by the Treasury from or to local residents in connection with foreign trade transactions. But our currency is not linked to any monetary cover. It depends on the economic strength of the Israeli population and of Diaspora  Jewry...

 

            "It therefore seems to me that I cannot be guided by the Lomax judgment in considering whether the benefit in question comes, or does not come, under the heading "interest" ..." (p. 5 of the judgment of the District Court).

  

            I dissociate myself, with respect, from the conclusion at which the learned judge arrived in the last paragraph of the above passage. The differentiation between devaluation and depreciation is quite correct, and no one will quarrel with it (see Nussbaum, Money in the Law, 1950, p. 172); but I do not agree with the conclusion drawn by the learned judge. For what is the relevance of this difference, and in what way does it reveal an error into which the English judges have allegedly fallen? The decision given in the Lomax case (3) is not essentially concerned with either devaluation or depreciation; it is built Entirely upon one idea, namely that the object of the lenders was not to earn profits, but to safeguard the principal; they merely wished to forestall the danger that hung over their heads in view of the likelihood of a Russo-Finnish war breaking out - as in fact it did - during the long period that had to be allowed for the redemption of the bills. I am not defending the headnote to the case. That is indeed wrong and misleading. But there is neither a misconception nor a slip of the pen in the judgment itself. The example given by Lord Greene, namely the insertion of a gold clause in loan contracts made after, or immediately before, the abandonment of the standard, merely illustrates and puts in concrete form the difficulty we sometimes encounter when trying to discover the true meaning of a contract. This is shown by the opening words of the passage I have quoted. Nor is this the only example given by the noble lord, as anyone who reads the text of the judgment, from the last paragraph on p. 258 to the last paragraph but one on the following page, will clearly see.

 

          In short: the Lomax decision does not depend at all on the correctness of the distinction between the concepts "devaluation" and "depreciation", and the learned judge, therefore, was not right in refusing for this reason, and for this reason alone, to apply that decision to the case under consideration.

         

7. The Lomax case deals with a question relating to income-tax, and the rule established by it directly is that a payment intended to compensate for or avert a loss of principal is not interest chargeable with income-tax. If it is correct - as I think it is - that the concept of interest referred to in income-tax laws is identical with the concept of interest dealt with by our interest laws, than the Lomax decision would also appear to solve the question before us.

 

8. Another judgment on tax matters that is relevant to our case was given in 1939 by the Federal Circuit Court in Bates v. United States (4). In one respect, the Bates case is nearer to our case than the Lomax case, for in it, too, the issue hinges on the law concerning the increase and decrease of the value of the currency; but otherwise it is much farther removed, since it has nothing whatever to do with the question of interest.

 

          The matter occurred in 1935, about a year after the American dollar had been officially devalued by 40 per cent by a proclamation of President Roosevelt. dated January 31, 1934. In that year, Bates sold for 175,482 dollars securities which he had bought in the years 1931-1933 for 134,464 dollars, thus realizing a nominal profit of approximately 40,000 dollars. The officials in charge of income-tax or, more exactly, the officials in charge of the tax levied in America on capital profits of this kind, demanded from him tax on that profit, and the matter came before the District Court. Bates' contention was - in a nutshell - as follows: To determine the amount of the profit obtained, one had to compare the selling price of the securities with their purchase price; and as the present, devalued dollar was no longer the "full" dollar that had existed before 1934, there was no common basis for the drawing of the comparison, other than the real, gold value of the two currencies. If that was so, he had made no profit at all on the transaction, for taken at their gold value, the 175,000 dollars which he had received for the securities in 1935 were certainly not worth more than the 135,000 dollars which he had paid for them in the years 1931-1933.

 

            The Circuit Court rejected this contention relying upon the judgments given by the Supreme Court of the United States in Norman v. Baltimore and Ohio Railway Co. (5), and in Die Deutsche Bank Filiale Nürnberg v. Humphrey (6).

           

            After analysing these judgments, and after concluding from them the "equivalence, dollar for dollar, of cost and selling price money" - this is one aspect of what is known in technical literature as "the nominalistic principle" - the District Court refutes Bates' contention saying that since gold coins had ceased to be legal tender, and one was not permitted to possess them but had to surrender them to the Treasury and to receive for them dollar bills, the value of which corresponded to the gold value of the devalued dollar, it followed that the law regarded the dollars invested by Bates in the purchase of the securities as actually equivalent, dollar for dollar, to the dollars he had received at the time of their sale; and that being so, there was a common basis for drawing a comparison between the purchase price and the sales price, and the calculation of profit was to be made, quite simply, by deducting the number of dollars paid in the past to the seller of the securities from the number of dollars now received from the purchaser.

 

            After further pursuing this line of reasoning, the court concludes as follows:

         

            "The following hypothetical situation suggested by defendant illustrates the difficulty of plaintiff's position If the taxpayer (i.e. Bates) had borrowed the dollars ($ 134,464.01) necessary to buy the securities in question in 1933 and prior years and had not discharged his obligation until after he had sold the securities in 1935 the taxpayer could have used $ 134,464.01 to discharge his obligation and would have had the excess of $ 41,018.85. And it is clear, as a matter of law, that his creditor who received the taxpayer's promise to pay at a time prior to the changing of the gold content of the dollar would have been required to accept in discharge of the obligation $ 134,464.01 of the so-called "new money", although the obligation represented what the plaintiff calls "cost money".(Ibid., p. 410.)

 

            These are most trenchant remarks, which require no comment. The question arises whether this example does not by itself invalidate the arguments advanced here by the appellant. We only have to substitute "the appellant" for "Bates", "I.L. 800.-" for "134,464.01 dollars" and to add the further hypothetical assumption that the value of the Israel pound decreased between the years 1950 and 1952 by fifty per cent and that the value of the mortgaged property thus increased in the same proportion, in order to arrive at the conclusion that the appellant, who - according to our hypothetical example - borrowed the I.L. 800.- in 1950 from somebody else, has made a "net" profit of I.L. 400.- And if, for the purposes of the capital profits tax laws in force in America, Bates' 40,000 dollars were regarded as profits chargeable with tax, why should not the appellant's I.L. 400.- be regarded as "interest" within the meaning of our interest laws?

           

            This question was put by us, during the proceedings, to counsel for the appellant, and his reply was: It should not. If the appellant had borrowed the amount of the loan from somebody else and had not yet repaid it, the amount in dispute would quite possibly be regarded as interest. But as it was, she did not borrow money from anyone, but expended the amount out of her own pocket. which means that no profit has accrued to her from the "increase" of the amount of the mortgage.

           

            This answer is not satisfactory at all. It is impossible to make the decision dependent on whether the mortgagee lent his own money or money he had previously borrowed from another person. Supposing a man who on the day the loan was given had both money of his own and money he had borrowed that day from another person - will the court in such a case start investigating whether the money given on loan was of the first or of the second "kind", and will the outcome of the case depend on this ? Certainly not.

 

            However, there is another answer to the above question, an answer which counsel for the appellant has himself touched upon, in a different context, while presenting his arguments before us. That answer is : interest is not the same thing as profit, and the fact that a certain sum is regarded as profit for purposes of tax, does not force us to invest it with the character of interest (the reverse is true: where there is no profit, there is no interest). When the State imposes taxes on the profit or income of its citizens, it cannot ignore, or more exactly, it cannot completely ignore, the nominalistic concept of currency, that is to say : it cannot disregard the concept (which is artificial, of course, from a factual point of view) that a dollar is always a dollar and a pound always a pound, in spite of the fall they have undergone on the international money market or on the domestic commodity market. For if it did, the entire tax system of the State would collapse, and the government budget with it - see Nussbaum loc cit., end of the first paragraph - and in time of inflation, for instance, there would be hardly any taxable profits, for the bulk of the profits would be ascribed to the depreciation of the national currency. Depreciation of the currency is a national calamity, through which everybody suffers, including, of course, the taxpayer who, for instance, in this country, pays land betterment tax on the nominal increase of the value of the property.

           

            However, the line of thought will be a different one, and the test will be quite another, if we examine profit from the point of view of the interest character attributable to it. Here we have to ask ourselves what the lender intended: to obtain something in addition to what he had or merely to preserve what he had. As to this question - the question what it is that the lender had - we do not necessarily have to use the artificial standard of the nominalistic principle, but may also take into account the diminution which has occurred in the actual, real value of the currency. The real value of I.L. 800.- which the appellant lent the respondents was at that time 800: 4500 (eight hundred four-thousand-five-hundredths) of the value of the mortgaged property. And the only purpose of clause 9 was to keep the value of her money at the same ratio. She could have achieved this also in a different manner: by investing the amount of the loan in the purchase of a part of the property in question or some other property, from the respondents themselves or from somebody else, and if she adopted the course she did, this does not testify to a desire on her part to enrich herself by usurious prohibited interest.

 

9. That the matter of usury depends on the intention of the parties is a principle expressly accepted by American jurisprudence, as appears from the following judgments quoted in the American Digest:

 

            "Usury is mainly a question of intent." (Gale v. Grannis  (7).)

           

            "A usurious agreement cannot be implied against theintent of the parties, as there must be a corrupt intent to take more than lawful interest to constitute usury.” (Bade v. Kierst (10).)

           

            "Usury is a question of intention, to be made out by proof of facts, and not an inference of law, to be drawn from the inequality of the currency loaned and that stipulated to be repaid for it." (Hamilton v. Moore (11).)

           

            There are it is true certain judgments which somewhat minimize the importance of intention, but the overwhelming majority strictly adhere to the intention theory. Additional support for it may be found in a much more recent American judgment, the well known judgment given in 1929 in In Re Mansfield Steel Corp. (12).

           

            I am not insisting that we, too, in this country, should go mainly by the intention, but the idea expressed in this matter in American jurisprudence may itself give us a certain orientation in groping our way through the dark maze of interest and usury. Let us not forget that the States of the U.S.A. make up an overwhelming majority of the states in the world which have a legal rate of interest - in the whole of Europe, if I am not mistaken, there are only two or three such states - and that they may be presumed to have knowledge, experience and understanding of life's necessities in this legal field. Now if intention is the main consideration, or even only one of the main considerations, the matter is not so simple, and the general character of the transaction must be very carefully considered.

 

10. The richest experience in matters relating to interest can be found in the sources of Jewish law. This is one of the most interesting and most developed branches in the whole of Jewish law. On the one hand, there is a strict and fundamental prohibition of anything that smacks of interest, a deep detestation - the heritage of generations - of the type and trade of the moneylender (moneylenders are men who "deny the fundamentals" of Judaism, they "make a mockery of the Law and a fool of Moses", and they are mentioned in the same breath as pig-breeders-Palestinian Talmud, Baba Metzia, end of the chapter concerning usury; Berakhot 55a, and elsewhere). On the other hand, people felt the necessity of taking into account the demands of everyday life, the need for a certain amount of relaxation, since the economic necessity of credit cannot be altogether dispensed with. And lastly, or as a result of these two, the need to lay down legal concepts, patterns and forms, so as to determine exactly the borderline between the lawful and the unlawful. If we add to this the fact that during and after the Middle Ages the lending of money was a special trade which, as is generally known, several historical factors compelled the Jew (and particularly the Jew) to engage in, then we shall not be at all surprised at the thorough work done in this legal field by scholars of earlier and later ages. Interesting problems arose, interesting ideas and rules came to the fore, and although Jewish law does not bind our courts in these matters, a study of this law may broaden our outlook and help us to see matters in their true perspective.

 

11. Interest was defined with admirable conciseness and accuracy by Rav Nahman, a Babylonian scholar who lived at the end of the Third and beginning of the Fourth Century of the Common Era: -

 

"The principle of interest is that a payment in consideration of waiting is prohibited." (Baba Metzia, 63b)

 

            Interest is a "payment for waiting", that is to say: the sum paid to the lender for waiting for the repayment of the money which is temporarily in the possession of the borrower. Any payment due to the lender for anything else, for any other service, and any monetary transaction not constituting repayment of the money lent is not interest within the meaning of the above definition. Hence some monetary transactions were permitted, their lawfulness being based on the idea that the profit receivable by the person providing the money is, as to its legal form, a profit on a sale, or the enjoyment of the proceeds of something disposed of which had belonged to that person, or the like (see the passage concerning the sale of a field, Baba Metzia, 65b-66b; Tosefoth, Baba Metzia, 64b, the passage beginning with the word "v'lo"; Maimonides, 6th Chapter of the Rules Concerning Borrower and Lender, Rule 6; ibid., Rule 8, etc.). A "payment for waiting" is forbidden only if it goes direct from the borrower to the lender, but not if it is given to the lender by a third person. The lender is therefore permitted to accept from the borrower, at a discount, bills which the borrower has received from another. From the strictly legal point of view this is considered as a purchase of bills, and not a loan of money, although when looked at from the economic point of view there is no difference here between them: -

 

"There are things which are like interest, but which are permitted. A person may buy the bills of another person without scruples, and a person may give another person a denarius in order that he may lend somebody a hundred denarii, for the Torah forbids only such interest as goes from the borrower to the lender."

           

            (Maimonides, fifth chapter of the Rules Concerning Borrower and Lender, rule 14. Source: Baba Metzia, 69b, Palestinian Talmud, Baba Metzia, the chapter concerning usury, and Tosefta, Baba Metzia, chapter 4; but compare Maggid Mishne le-ha-Rambam, ibid., and Tur Shulhan Aruh, Yore Dea, 160(7), which makes several reservations with regard to the above rules).

  

            These and similar rules helped to keep the Biblical prohibition of interest within reasonable bounds and to prevent it from becoming a curse rather than a blessing, a disturbing rather than a regulating factor, in the progressing economic life of successive generations.

           

12. But this was not enough to overcome one great difficulty attending precisely the ordinary loan - the actual monetary loan. I refer to the fluctuations in the value of the currency, such as were experienced even in those early days. We know this because the prohibition of interest in Jewish law applies not only to interest fixed in advance (ribbit ketzutza) but also to the interests not so fixed (avak ribbit), which latter is forbidden not by the Bible, but by the Rabbinical authorities (Baba Metzia, 61b). In fact, any profit actually and directly accruing to the lender from the borrower, in connection with and in consideration of the loan, is interest and forbidden even if at the time the loan was given it was not yet certain that this profit would accrue.

 

            The question was raised whether it was permissible to borrow "a denarius for a denarius" or whether it was to be feared that the denarii might have increased in value by the date of repayment, so that the lender would receive more than he had lent, which would be interest. And if the denarii in fact increased in value between the date of a loan and the date of repayment, was the lender entitled to claim the whole of the number of denarii he had lent, or did he have to deduct the number of coins proportionate to the increase in value?

           

            The answer given by the Talmudical authorities is most original and worthy of note: everything depends on the nature of the denarius concerned. There is a denarius which is mere coin ("tab'a"), that is to say, a legal, official means of payment with which all commodities can be bought and which is not susceptible of an increase (or decrease) in value, because its apparent rise in value is spurious, a mere reflex of a fall in the price of commodities ("perot") brought about by other causes; it follows that the prohibition of interest does not apply to it when it is given on loan on a denarius-for-denarius basis. But there is a denarius which is not mere coin which buys, but a commodity which is bought or bartered, and if its value increases or is likely to increase, then this is an actual increase in value, which must be taken into account in the matter of the prohibition of interest. It was decided that a silver denarius was mere coin - being generally current more than any other coin - and that, therefore, it was permitted to lend it even on a denarius-for-denarius basis, and it is not apprehended that any interest might be involved. But a gold denarius is, according to most of the authorities, a commodity, and therefore it is prohibited to lend it for fear that its value might subsequently increase and the lender thus receive interest: for the lending of commodities on a measure-for-measure basis is forbidden in principle in Jewish law as "interest not fixed in advance" (Baba Metzia, first item on the chapter concerning gold, 44b-45a).

           

"For a silver denarius is coin in every respect, and not susceptible to an increase or decrease in value .. .therefore one cannot say that a silver denarius has anything at all to do with interest, and so it is permitted. As for the gold denarius, however, since it is, in contrast to silver, like commodities and movables, it is subject to a rise or fall in value. Thus, a gold denarius may be worth ten silver denarii at the date of the loan, and ten and a half denarii at the date of repayment. There is thus an element of interest in it" (Nimmukei Yosef Commentary to Rif Izhak Alfasi, ibid.).

 

            "It is forbidden to borrow on a 'measure-for-measure' basis, and a corresponding prohibition applies to everything else except coin... a gold denarius is to be treated as a commodity, it being forbidden to borrow a gold denarius for a gold denarius, for fear that one that is worth twenty-four silver denarii at the date of the loan may be worth twenty-five at the time of repayment; but it is permitted to borrow a silver denarius for a silver denarius, and so to borrow all other coins, that is, if they are current coin..." (Tur Shulhan Aruh, Yore Dea, 162(1). For the interpretation of the words "all other coin" see Beit Yosef, ibid., and the Responsa of R. Yom Tov Tzahalon, 33.)

 

Concerning the intrinsic, qualitative difference between coin and commodities - we find in one of the early authors: -

           

            "For in each of the different kinds of things in the world you find differences in value arising from the nature of the things themselves - their taste or smell or appearance - .. .except in the case of coin, the usefulness of which lies entirely in its monetary function, its purchasing power, and if so, what does its rise or fall, its thickness or thinness, matter?" (R. Avraham Ben David, quoted in "Shitta Mekubbetzet", Baba Metzia, at the beginning of the chapter concerning usury.)

 

            These remarks, written in the thirteenth century, surprise by the modernity of the conception reflected in them; they contain, in a single sentence, the theory of "money as a medium of exchange", which was to gain wide currency in the technical literature of the twentieth century (see Nussbaum, ibid., p. 11, notes 43 and 44). Their meaning is as follows: currency is a means of purchase, the value of which is imparted to it from without, by the laws of the State to fix its value or purchasing power, while commodities carry their value within themselves, as a result of the enjoyment derived from their natural use.

 

            The distinction between coin and commodities runs like a golden thread through the whole of rabbinical literature concerned with the lending of money, and is a main consideration in deciding the various questions connected with the law of interest. The idea remained unchanged, or almost unchanged, but its practical application underwent considerable changes, due to the shifting of the boundary-line between "mere coin" and commodities, as we shall see later. Every change in the value of the currency by order of a ruler, and every reduction of its content or weight for purposes of taxation or as a result of war, rebellion and the like, immediately brought with it a spate of inquiries to leading scholars as to how to deal with the debt when occasion arose, and according to which value, the old or the new, it was to be paid on maturity. There was in these cases not only a clash of interests between the lender and the borrower, but also an inner conflict in the lender himself if he was an honest man. For interest is forbidden by Jewish law both to the borrower and to the lender (Baba Metzia 75b, 6la and all the authorities). It is forbidden not only to take interest, but also to give it. The borrower thus found himself between Scylla and Charybdis, and his choice was a very delicate one: if he gave more than what was due, he infringed the prohibition of interest, and if he gave less, he brought himself under the prohibition of larceny. ("Let the teacher of righteousness teach him what the mode of payment should be, so that it may not involve either interest or larceny", Responsa Darhei Noam, Yore Dea, 24). This, too, is one of the reasons for the large number of questions asked with regard to this legal issue.

            An apt description of the situation, both as regards the law and the factual background, is contained in one of the responsa of the Rivash, who taught in Spain and Algiers at the end of the fourteenth and the beginning of the fifteenth century.

           

"Reuven owes Levi seven thousand - secured by a mortgage on certain lands - on two promissory notes made out in the old currency, when King Don Enrique introduced a new currency, which was not worth one quarter of the earlier currency. He did so because otherwise he would not have been able to pay his troops. He ordered that this currency be accepted throughout his kingdom like the earlier currency. But years later when his rule had become established and he saw that this currency (i.e. the new one) had caused great damage and loss throughout his kingdom and that commodities had become much dearer owing to this currency, he declared it invalid."

 

            The story goes on to tell how Reuven, who "had access to the king's court and perceived the king's desire and intention to declare that currency invalid", deposited with a trustee of the (rabbinical) court six thousand in the bad currency "in order that it might be given to Levi if he surrendered the notes". The sages of Seville decided that this payment was a good payment. Levi disputed this decision, and the matter was brought before the Rivash for final determination. Here is his decision: -

           

            "Decision: A valid award of the Court of the Holy Community of Seville (may the Lord preserve it) is final, and far be it from me to doubt and question its rulings ...because 'the law of the State binds Jews living in it.' The king ordered expressly that every person must accept the new, debased currency at the rate of the previous one, and that debts could be paid in it; we have here an instance of the principle that the law of the State is the law binding on Jews living in it. It is not a case of extortion on the part of the king, because the matter of the currency is one of royal prerogative. The king has the right by virtue of his being king, to deal with the currency at his pleasure and to fix a specific value for it. He may raise and lower its value at his pleasure. And if sometimes, as need arises - just as he imposes taxes in order to lodge and pay his army - he greatly depreciates the currency, who can call him to account for it? ..." (Responsa of the Rivash, 197.)

 

            Of course, in the decision of the Rivash the question of interest did not arise, because the lender in question, Levi, received new, debased currency instead of the old, good currency which he had lent Reuven. The question there was whether Reuven was not robbing his creditor by depositing the debased currency, and the answer was no, on the ground that "the law of the State binds Jews living in it" - i.e. the law of King Enrique, which recognised what is known today as the "nominalistic principle" in matters of currency, was the law which bound the parties to the transaction. But what would have been the law if the injured party had not been the lender Levi, but the borrower Reuven? Let us picture the following: the same Reuven borrowed the seven thousand from Levi in the period of the debased currency, and before the time of payment came - and for exactly the same economic reasons as were indicated by the Rivash - i.e. because "commodities had become much dearer owing to that currency" - the same King Enrique invalidated that currency and replaced it by a new currency, worth more than the old, and decreed that all borrowers in the State must pay in the new, good currency. Would, in this case, the rule of the State, which is the "nominalistic principle", have overridden the prohibition of interest, just as in the case of the Rivash it superseded the prohibition of larceny? The rule known to us that coin may be borrowed for coin (except gold coin and the like) would not have provided a simple solution to the problem, for here, ex hypothesi, we have to do, not with an imaginary or "reflected" increase of the value of an existing currency, but with the replacement of an existing currency by a new one, for the definite purpose of "bringing down the prices of commodities", as aforesaid, and this new currency, of course, involved an actual addition of value in comparison with the previous currency.

 

            The above question was thus not before the Rivash but, as we know, the words of the Torah are sparing in one place and plentiful in another, and so we find an answer in the decision of other authorities. A great many responsa have been written concerning the relation between an increase in the value of the currency and interest; the very names of the coins mentioned in them - doros, cordanos, mejidis, venetsianus, perahim, groshosh, hatikhot, levanim, reichsthaler, zehuvim, zolotash and the like - testify to the width of the field covered, both in space and time, and it is easy to understand that no uniformity of language and content can be expected in all the authors concerned. Nevertheless, in spite of the great variety of the opinions expressed, when reviewing the decisions given on this question - namely whether an increase in the value of the currency (otherwise than through an increase in weight) prevents the lender, by reason of the prohibition of interest, from receiving from the borrower the whole of the quantity of coins he lent him - three main groups emerge before us.

 

 13. The first group holds that a law of the State, which in this instance is the "nominalistic principle", is binding and when it puts an end to the inequality between the different values of all kinds of coin, it automatically clears that transaction of the stigma of interest. Thus and only thus - I think - must the use of that rule be here conceived, for otherwise it will not be understandable (and this objection has in fact been raised in the sources) how the law of the State can permit what is otherwise prohibited.

 

"...and all the more: how are debts to be paid where

it is a question of the law of the State? It is clear that the law of the State is the law that binds and that there is no question of interest in this case" (Responsa Sh'vut Yaakov,II, Choshen Mishpat 175).

 

"...If the king decrees that every lender be repaid in the other coin, then some say that the principle of the law of the State is the binding law, then the transaction is clearly permitted ...and that there is neither larceny nor interest involved..." (Beit Yosef, to Tur there Dea, 165,in the name of the authorities).

 

            "As for your question concerning the change of the currency in our country, in relation to the payment of debts, I am surprised at that question, for it is agreed that the law of the State is the law that binds" (Responsa Chatam Sofer, part "Choshen Mishpat", 58).

 

            Another group likewise permits the acceptance of coin increased in value, though not with reference to the law of the State, but for specific talmudic reasons derived from the law of interest itself, or for no special reason at all, from a desire to make things easier, in deference to common practice, or the like

           

            "...If it has been expressly stipulated that the same coin as has been lent shall be repaid, then the same coin must be repaid even if it has increased in value by more than one fifth and even if commodities have become cheaper in consequence, and this will not involve the pay­ment of interest." (Sh'vut Yaakov, loc. cit., in another part of the responsum.)

 

"In our opinion, all coins forever have a fixed value, and it is therefore permitted to borrow all of them on a Iike-for-like basis (gold for gold and copper for copper); although a change may have taken place and the value may have risen or fallen, one will pay back the same coin as one has borrowed; and as no interest is involved, one has to pay back the same coin." (Chazon Ish, Choshen Mishpat, 16(9).)

           

            There are many more decisions permitting the borrowing of a coin for a coin not only in the case of the silver denarius - which is an actual coin - and permitting the lender to get back all the coins he has lent even if their value has increased between the date of the loan and the date of repayment. A long list of such decisions will be found in the Responsa Chikrei Lev, part "Choshen Mishpat", 154.

           

            On the other hand, there is another group, representing a minority opinion, which prohibits the lending of a coin for a coin and the receipt of coin increased in value (i.e. of the same quantity of it), because "the Gemara does not permit a coin for a coin unless no profit at all accrues to the lender."

           

14. For the sake of accuracy and completeness, I would mention here the well-known fact that at the beginning of the seventeenth century and later a number of dispensations (haskamot) were granted by Jewish communities with a view to reaching, in the event of an increase or decrease in the value of the currency, a compromise between the lender and the borrower by splitting the difference or "loss" between them in equal shares; but the object of these dispensations was to divide in an equitable manner the loss caused by law to one of the parties, and not to alter or abrogate the prohibition of interest. The concern was to avoid the "larceny", not the interest, for the frequent changes in the value of weight of the coin brought disorder into the economic life of the masses and also endangered the internal peace of the community.

 

            In 1691, the Governor of Egypt "declared invalid the clipped and debased mejidis and introduced new mejidis, which were good both as to the silver and the weight", and an immediate consequence of this measure was utter confusion among Egyptian Jewry .. .Such were the dangers that threatened the life of the communities. It was to obviate them that in several countries (but apparently not in Egypt) the above-mentioned dispensation and permits were issued. They did not change the law of interest itself; the half-of-the-difference paid to the lender in the case of an increase in the value of the currency was permitted by law and did not give rise to scruples with regard to interest, for the reasons set out above.

 

15. We have come to the end of our survey of Jewish law. Let us now see to what conclusion it leads with regard to the question before us. It seems to me that an exact analysis of the principles disclosed will show that clause 9 of the mortgage deed, the value clause, would not in Jewish law have been regarded as a stipulation for interest. To make this clear, we have to translate the case into Jewish legal language. What did the appellant do? She wished to insure herself against depreciation of the Israel currency, a process which would entail a proportionate rise in the prices of all commodities in the State. This means: she ensured to herself the right to receive, at the time of repayment, the same quantity of commodities as she would have been able to buy with her money at the time the loan was given. Her actual wealth - in commodities - would not thereby increase; what would increase was only the number of coins she was to receive, and such an increase, despite the "law-of-the-State" rule of the "nominalistic principle", is not in Jewish law regarded as interest, although, but for that stipulation, the debt due to her could have been redeemed with a lesser number of coins. We have seen that the law-of-the-State rule, with the nominalistic principle arising from it, may level out, in legal respect, the difference between the two values and thereby -- in the case of an increase in value - neutralize the prohibition of interest. But it is not realistic at all - and we have not found any hint to this effect in the sources - that by reason of this principle the depreciated currency should be regarded as actually equivalent to the previous currency, and that because of this fiction any purely quantitative addition to the number of coins originally given to the borrower should be regarded as prohibited interest. We have seen that principle at work as a "neutralizer" of interest, but we have not found it in the role of a "catalyst" of interest. In all the talmudical and rabbinical discussions concerning the rise and fall of the value of the currency, a great deal of attention is given to the question whether this rise and fall of the value is inherent in the currency, so that the latter, when increasing in value, produces the cheapening and multiplication of the commodities, or whether the increase and decrease is inherent in the commodities, that is to say, is due to some economic cause extraneous to the imaginary increase of the value of the currency, so that no benefit accrues to the lender by a mere increase of that value. It follows that the correct test of interest in Jewish law is whether or not the lender is actually enriched - in commodities - by the added quantity of coins. There may be actual enrichment without the transaction being forbidden as involving interest - for various legal reasons peculiar to the law concerning interest - but there cannot be the opposite, namely that the transaction is forbidden as involving interest without the lender being enriched.

 

Conclusive proof of this may be found, on careful study, in the aforementioned dispensations granted by the said communities. Under these dispensations, the difference in value was to be divided between the lender and the borrower, both in the event of a rise of the value of the coin lent and in the event of decrease thereof. If the groshosh, e.g., at the time of the grant of the loan stood at 120 levanim, and at the time of repayment had dropped to 100, the borrower had to pay the lender 110 levanim, i.e. one depreciated grush plus 10 levanim. These dispensations were accepted and followed even by those authorities who recognised in principle the "principle of the law-of-the State is binding", according to which the borrower may by right repay the debt in depreciated currency without adding anything. This shows clearly that the half-of-the-difference paid to the lender by virtue of the permit, i.e. the 10 additional levanim which the lender receives besides the grush repaid to him, is not prohibited interest according to Jewish law. For those dispensations, as I have already observed, were designed merely for an equitable distribution of the loss and were not intended to change - nor, perhaps, capable of changing - the law of interest itself. Now what is the reason for permitting the addition? Here - in contrast to the opposite case of the increase in value of the currency - the reason is that the addition does not enrich the lender in comparison with his position at the time the loan was granted. And this is the law with regard to the case before us.

 

16. To sum up, we have seen that English jurisprudence does not  regard as interest the additional amount paid in respect of a risk to the principal of the loan; we have seen from American jurisprudence that the intention of the parties is the main thing and that, to constitute usury (prohibited interest), there must be a corrupt intent to get more than the legal interest (it may be assumed that in the transaction entered into by the present appellant there was no "corrupt intent"); lastly. we have seen that even Jewish law, which is very strict with regard to interest and which deals with the problem of interest more strictly than any legal system at any time and in any country, finds no fault with the stipulation of a value clause. In view of all this, it is unlikely that the Ottoman legislator would have wished to go farther than all the others, and I therefore think that the condition laid down in clause 9 of the mortgage deed does not constitute a stipulation for interest prohibited by the laws of this country.

 

17. One brief concluding remark. We have not been asked here to express our opinion as to the economic aspect of the problem: whether or not the linking of loans to value clauses is economically desirable. Let others decide this. But at the same time, we should not blind ourselves to reality. The linking of loans - especially long-term ones - to value clauses is of everyday occurrence, both in the private and in the cooperative sector, and nobody seems to object. This is one of those cases where people should be allowed to make their economic arrangements without interference; certainly this matter does not come under the heading of prohibited interest.

 

          In my opinion the appeal should be allowed and the declaration issued by the District Court set aside.

         

GOITEIN J. I concur.

 

BERINSON J. I concur.

 

Appeal allowed.

Judgment given on April 4, 1955.

 

1 ) See In re Mirams (1891) 1 Q.B. 595.

Full opinion: 

Cohen and Bousslik v. Attorney General

Case/docket number: 
C.A. 238/53
Date Decided: 
Friday, January 15, 1954
Decision Type: 
Appellate
Abstract: 

The appellants, Aharon Cohen and Bella Bousslik, went through a  form of marriage ceremony in the office of their advocate. They had previously requested the Rabbinate to marry them but since the petitioner, Cohen, was regarded as of Priestly stock, and Bella Bousslik was a divorcee, the Rabbinate refused to solemnize their marriage because of the Biblical injunction forbidding the marriage of a "Priest" (kohen) and a divorced woman.

               

The office of the Registration of Inhabitants refused to register Cohen as a married man, and the appellants then sought a declaration in the District Court that they were lawfully married. After the case had been heard but before judgment, the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction (Marriage and Divorce) Law, 1953, was passed by the Knesset. Section 1 of this Law confers exclusive jurisdiction in matters of marriage of Jews in Israel, being nationals or residents of the State, upon the Rabbinical Courts. The District Court declined to make the declaration sought, and the appellants appealed.

           

Held by a majority (Silberg and Sussman JJ.)

 

(1) As the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction (Marriagge and Divorce) Law, 1953, alters substantive rights, it does not operate retrospectively and the District Court had jurisdiction to make the order sought.

 

(2) Notwithstanding the Biblical prohibition of a marriage between a "Kohen" and a divorcee, once such a marriage has been entered into in a manner recognized by Jewish law, that law regards them as husband and wife.

 

(3) In the present case the marriage had been entered into in a manner recogniszd by Jewish law (by the intended husband handing the intended wife something of value, namely, a ring, in the presence of two witnesses) and accordingly the petitioners were entitled to the declaration sought.

 

Held by Cheshin J. dissenting:-

 

1) The Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction (Marriage and Divorce) Law, 1953, affected procedure only, and operated with retrospective effect, and the District Court accordingly had no jurisdiction.

 

2) The granting of a declaratory order is a matter within the discretion of the courts and in the circumstances of the present case that discretion should be exercised against the petitioners and the order refused.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
Author
concurrence
Author
dissent
Full text of the opinion: 

C.A. 238/53

 

           

AHARON COHEN and BELLA BOUSSLIK

v.

THE ATTORNEY-GENERAL

 

 

In the Supreme Court sitting as a Court of Civil Appeal

[January 15, 1954]

Before Cheshin J., Silberg J., and Sussman J.

 

 

 

 

Family law - Husband and wife - Form of marriage ceremony - Impediment of marriage - Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction (Marriage and Divorce) Law, 1953 - Alteration of substantive rights - No retrospective effect - Declaratory order.

 

                The appellants, Aharon Cohen and Bella Bousslik, went through a  form of marriage ceremony in the office of their advocate. They had previously requested the Rabbinate to marry them but since the petitioner, Cohen, was regarded as of, Priestly stock and Bella Bousslik was a divorcee, the Rabbinate refused to solemnize their marriage because of the Biblical injunction forbidding the marriage of a "Cohen" and a divorced woman.

               

                The office of the Registration of Inhabitants refused to register Cohen as a married man and the appellants then sought a declaration in the District Court that they were lawfully married. After the case had been heard but before judgment, the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction (Marriage and Divorce) Law, 1953, was passed by the Knesset. Section 1 of this Law1) confers exclusive jurisdiction in matters of marriage of Jews in Israel, being nationals or residents of the State, upon the Rabbinical Courts. The District Court declined to make the declaration sought, and the appellants appealed.

           

            Held by a majority (Silberg and Sussman JJ.)

               

1) As the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction (Marriagge and Divorce) Law, 1953, alters substantive rights it does not operate retrospectively and the District Court had jurisdiction to make the order sought.

 

2) Notwithstanding the Biblical prohibition of a marriage between a "Cohen" and a divorcee, once such a marriage has been entered into in a manner recognised by Jewish law, that law regards them as husband and wife.

 

3) In the present case the marriage had been entered into in a manner recognised by Jewish law (by the intended husband handing the intended wife something of value, namely, a ring, in the presence of two witnesses) and accordingly the petitioners were entitled to the declaration sought.

 

Held by Cheshin J. dissenting:-

 

1) The Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction (Marriage and Divorce) Law, 1953, affected procedure only, and operated with retrospective effect, and the District Court accordingly had no jurisdiction.

 

2) The granting of a declaratory order is a matter within the discretion of the courts and in the circumstances of the present case that discretion should be exercised against the petitioners and the order refused.

 

Palestine cases referred to:

 

(1)   C.A. 22/42 - Olga Waldar (also known as Azgour) v. Samuel Azgour and Another; (1942), 9 P.L.R. 328.

(2)   Cr. A. 4/38 - Abdul-Rahim Muhammad Nassar v. Attorney-General;(1938), 5 P.L.R. 65.

(3)        Cr. A. 6/38 - Issa Jaber Abou Iswai v. Attorney-General;(1938), 1 S.C.J. 64.

(4)        C.A. 158/37 -Leib Neussihin and Others v. Miriam Neussihin ; (1937), 4 P.L.R. 373.

(5)   C.A. 240/37 - Palestine Mercantile Bank Ltd. v. Jacob Fryman and Another; (1938), 5 P.L.R. 159.

(6)        H.C. 22/39 - Zussman Stark v. Chief Execution Officer, Tel Aviv and Another; (1939), 6  P.L.R. 323.

(7)   L.A. 136/26 - Saleh Salah Hamdan and Others v. Ma'mour Awkaf Nablus and Another; (1926), 3 C.O.J. 1119.

(8)   H.C. 76/36 - Josef Babayoff v. Chief Execution Officer, Jerusalem and Another; (1936), 4 P.L.R. 19.

(9)   C.A. 92/42 - Municipal Council of Jerusalem v. Hevrat Harchavat Hayishuv B'eretz Israel; (1942), 9 P.L.R. 503.

(10) C.C. 117/45, Tel Aviv-Moshe Nathaniel v. Joseph Cohen and Others; (1945), S.D.C. 695; C.A. 5/46 - (1947), 14 P.L.R. 313 (on appeal).

(11) C.A. 190/35 - Esther Banin v. Moshe Banin; (1936), 3 P.L.R. 71.

(12) H.C. 5/42 - Israel Rokach v. The District Commissioner, Lydda District, Jaffa and Others; (1942), 9 P.L.R. 191.

(13) H.C. 1/37 - Rivka Silberstein and Others v. Constable in Charge of the Police Lock-up, Haifa and Another; (1937), 1 S.C.J. 13.

(14) Motion 190/43, Jerusalem - Dr. Raphael Ossorguine and Others v. The Hotzaah Ivrith Ltd.; (1943), S.D.C. 144.

(15) C.C. 267/47, Tel-Aviv - Mordechai and Le'ah Levin v. Local Council Ramat Gan; Hamishpat, (1948), Vol. 3, 296.

 

Israel cases referred to:

 

(16)      H.C. 149/51 - Zigfrid Garler v. Maya Garler and Others; (1951), 5 P.D. 1399.

(17) H.C. 293/52 - Edna Amitsaur v. Chief Execution Officer, District Court, Tel Aviv and Others; (1953), 7 P.D. 98.

(18) Cr. A. 122/51 - Dov Ben-Avraham Ogapel and Others v. The Attorney-General; (1951), 5 P.D. 1672.

(19) Cr. A. 121/51 - David Epstein v. The Attorney-General, (1953), 7 P.D. 169.

(20) H.C. 71/49 - Izhak Kwatinski v. District Commissioner, Jerusalem and Others; (1950), 4 P.D. 815.

(21) C.A. 26/51 - Shimon Cotic v. Tsila (Tsipa) Wolfsohn ; (1951), 5 P.D. 1341.

(22) A. v. B. Appeal No. 1/60/706; (1950), Rabbinical Courts of Appeals (Collected Judgments), p. 132.

 

English cases referred to:

 

(23)      Marie Tilche Sasson v. Maurice Sasson; [1924] A.C. 1007.

(24)      Abbot v. The Minister for Lands; (1895), 72 L.T. 402.

(25)      Hitchcock v. Way; (1837), 112 E.R. 360.

(26)      In re Athlumney; Ex parte Wilson; [1898] 2 Q.B. 547.

(27)      In re Joseph Suche and Co., Limited (1875), 1 Ch.D. 48.

(28)      Hutchinson v. Jauncey; [1950] 1 All E.R. 165; [1950] 1 K.B. 574.

(29) Republic of Costa Rica v. Erlanger; (1876), 3 Ch. D. 62.

(30)      The Colonial Sugar Refining  Company, Limited v. Irving; [1905]    A.C. 369.

(31)      Guaranty Trust Company of New York v. Hannay and Company; [1915] 2 K.B. 536.

(32)      Richardson v. Mellish; (1824), 130 E.R. 294.

(33) Sasty Velaider Aronegary and his wife v. Sambecutty Vaigalie and others; (1881) 6 App. Cas. 364.

(34)      H. (otherwise D.) v. H.; [1953] 2 All E.R. 1229.

(35)      Leeds and County Bank, Ltd. v. Walker; (1882-3), 11 Q.B.D. 84.

(36)      James Gardner v. Edward A. Lucas and Others; (1878) 3 App. Cas. 582.

(37)      Kimbray v. Draper; (1868), L.R. 3 Q.B. 160.

(38)      Wright v. Hale and Another; (1860), 3 L.T. 444.

(39)      Warne v. Beresford; (1837), 150 E.R. 1002.

(40)      The Ironsides; (1862), 6 L.T. 59.

(41) Hamilton Gell v. White; [1922] 2 K.B. 422.

(42) Grand Junction Waterworks Co. v. Hampton Urban District Council; [1898] 2 Ch. 331.

(43) Dyson v. Attorney-General; [1911] 1 K.B. 410.

(44) Burghes v. Attorney-General; [1911] 2 Ch. 139.

(45) Russian Commercial and Industrial Bank v. British Bank for Foreign Trade, Ltd.; [1921] 2 A.C. 438.

(46)      Gray v. Spyer; [1922] 2 Ch. 22.

(47)      Thomas v. Attorney-General; (1936), 155 L.T. 312.

(48)      Har-Shefi v. Har-Shefi; [1953] 1 All E.R. 783.

(49)      Roesin v. Attorney-General; (1918), T.L.R. 417.

 

American case referred to:

 

(50)      Harril v. American Home Mortgage Co.; 1 Corp.Juris Sec., p. 1025.

 

South African case referred to:

 

(51) Martens v. Martens ; [1952] 3 S.A. L.R. 771.

 

Ganor for the appellants.

Weinberg, Deputy State Attorney, for the respondents.

 

SILBERG J. The subject of the appeal before us is the determinatian of the legal significance of an unusual act, namely the solemnization of the marriage of a Jew and a Jewess not in the Office of the Rabbinate, but in an advocate's office, by an advocate, after the Office of the Rabbinate had refused to solemnize it on the ground that it was contrary to Jewish law.

 

2. The particulars in the case are set out below. They present such a tangle of questions of law and fact, of law and ceremonial, of Jewish law and that of the State of Israel, that it is desirable to set them out in a detailed and systematic way:

 

            (a) The first appellant, Aharon Cohen, and the second appellant, Bella Bousslik, are Israeli Jews not figuring in the list of adult members of the Jewish Community of Palestine (Knesset Yisrael).

           

            (b) In 1949, the first appellant applied to the Offices of the Rabbinate in Tel Aviv and Ramat Gan for the solemnization of his marriage to the second appellant, who had shortly before been divorced from her husband by a bill of divorcement, in accordance with Jewish law. The appellant stated that in spite of his name Aharon Cohen1), which suggested he was a descendant of Aharon the High Priest, he was not a priest and, therefore, the Biblical prohibition of the marriage of a man of priestly stock and a divorced woman (Leviticus XXI, 7) did not apply to him. The statement, however, did not satisfy the Rabbis, and they refused to grant his application.

           

            (c) In view of this refusal, the appellants proceeded to live together as man and wife in the same dwelling; they regarded themselves for all purposes as husband and wife and were reputed to be husband and wife by all their acquaintances. This state of things lasted until August-September 1952. About that time, the first appellant again applied to the Chief Rabbinate of Tel Aviv for permission to marry the second appellant, reiterating his claim that he was not of priestly descent. The learned Rabbis considered the application - this time not in their capacity as an Office of the Rabbinate, but as a Rabbinical Court - heard argument, took evidence, and ultimately rejected the application on the ground that the first appellant was at least "possibly of priestly descent" and could not, therefore, be granted permission to marry a divorcee.

           

            (d) A rumour then reached the appellants - we do not know how - that the rabbinical prohibition might be circumvented by the performance of a religious ceremony outside the Office of the Rabbinate, and they asked Mr. David Ganor, an advocate, to perform the ceremony for them. Mr. Ganor consented. He at first published a notice in two local newspapers to the effect that Mr. Aharon Cohen, "who is divorced and at liberty to marry", proposed to marry Mrs. Bella Bousslik, "who is divorced and at liberty to marry"; that the marriage would take place on December 16, 1952, "at an advocate's office in Tel Aviv"; and that "anyone being aware that either of the parties is disqualified from marrying the other may notify the advocate's secretary, Miss Haya Tomashin, to such effect."

 

            (e) When no opposition had been lodged with the aforementioned Miss Tomashin, Mr. Ganor, on December 16, 1952, prepared to perform the marriage ceremony. There appeared in his office the groom and bride, together with two witnesses specially invited for the purpose (Fisher and Hirsh), and two uninvited witnesses, namely, two police sergeants (Katz and Pachter) of the Investigation Branch of Tel Aviv District Headquarters, who had come to watch the "irregular" ceremony as guardians of the law, and were prepared to take part in it themselves as witnesses to the marriage. In the presence of all four witnesses, the first appellant took a gold ring from his pocket and gave it to the second appellant, saying as he did so: ''You are sanctified to me by this ring in accordance with the Law of Moses and Israel." Moreover - as he has explained to us, to enhance the validity of the proceedings - Mr. Ganor had the appellants and the two invited witnesses sign a special document - "special" in a twofold sense - styled by him "marriage deed (and settlement)". This deed certifies that "I, Aharon Cohen, do this day take Mrs. Bella Bousslik to wife by 'acquisition', that is to say, I sanctify her to me by a ring, etc.", and that "I, Bella Bousslik, after Aharon Cohen has taken me to wife this day ....hereby affix my signature to this deed to signify my consent to the marriage etc." The declarant, Aharon Cohen, further says in the deed: "As a settlement in accordance with age-old Jewish custom, I allocate to my wife, Bella Bousslik, an amount of IL. 5,000.-". This brief passage ostensibly justifies the description "settlement", which, as we have seen, figures (in brackets) at the top of the document. This is how the appellants' marriage ceremony was held - a marriage ceremony without a canopy, for a canopy, for some reason, was not put up either in or outside the advocate's office.

 

            (f) Some days after this ceremony the first appellant asked the Office of the Registration of Inhabitants of Tel Aviv at Hakirya to enter the change of his personal status from "single" to "married" in his identity booklet, but that office refused to do so on the ground that the marriage was not legal and not recognised by law.

           

            (g) Following this refusal, the appellants filed an application by way of motion against the Attorney-General in the District Court of Tel Aviv, asking for a judgment declaring that they were married one to the other. This application was accompanied by various sworn declarations - by the appellants (the applicants) themselves, by the invited witnesses to the marriage (Fisher and Hirsh) and by Mr. Ganor- certifying the main facts stated above. In connection with another application, for the early hearing of the case, a further sworn declaration was submitted by the first appellant (the first applicant), containing two paragraphs which give a hint, and perhaps more than just a hint, of the background of the matter. These two paragraphs read as follows :

 

            "6. Owing to the non-recognition of our marriage by the competent authorities, we are denied certain commodities, such as those due to the head of the family on a special ration card, and various income tax facilities. We are further caused unpleasantness when staying at an hotel in another town, since our identity booklets make us appear as unmarried people; this is most distressing for us.

 

            7. The non-recognition of our marriage threatens the economic security of one of us in the event of the death of the other, since only a person whose marriage is recognised shares in the inheritance of the other."

 

            (h) And now for the two other particulars which, although of a legal character, belong to this recital of facts. They are - if one may use the expression - two legal "facts", which, in the opinion of the court below determined the case against the applicants-petitioners  - the Jerusalem Ban, and the Marriage and Divorce Law.

           

(aa) The Jerusalem Ban. At the end of the winter of 1949, a national conference of Rabbis met in Jerusalem which, with the sanction of the Chief Rabbinate, considered and approved various rules of matrimonial law designed to regulate certain matters and to obviate certain difficulties in connection with matrimony and the solemnization of marriages. These rules contain the following paragraph :

 

''We prohibit every Rabbi or other person in Israel from solemnizing marriages, unless he has been authorised and appointed to perform this function by the writ and signature of the Chief Rabbis of the towns of Eretz Israel."

 

The rules conclude as follows:

 

            "These rules have been made by the Assembly of the Enlarged Council of the Chief Rabbinate of Israel. The sanction against anyone breaking these rules is the imposition of a ban to be applied - as it has always been applied - with the full severity of the rules made by the Rabbis in Israel for all communities in Israel... and they shall be observed according to the letter until the Redeemer comes to Zion. The offender against any of them shall suffer the penalties of excommunication, ban and curse."1)

 

            These rules thus impose a ban on anyone solemnizing a marriage without being authorised to do so by the local rabbi and this ban, as appears from an earlier passage of the rules, applies to anyone "assuming the function of a witness to such a marriage." The act under consideration is thus affected by the ban both as regards the part played by the advocate and by the invited witnesses.

           

(bb) The Marriage and Divorce Law. The application in question was filed in the court below on January 1, 1953, and judgment was given on October 4, 1953. Between these two dates an important event took place. The Knesset enacted the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction (Marriage and Divorce) Law, 1953, which came into force on the date of its publication in the Official Gazette, i.e. on September 4, 1953 - exactly one month before the date of the judgment. I refer to Section 1, which enacts:

 

            "1. Matters of marriage and divorce of Jews in Israel, being nationals or residents of the State, shall be under the exclusive jurisdiction of rabbinical courts."

           

            From that date, it is quite immaterial whether or not the parties are members of the Jewish community of Eretz Israel, and it appears, at least prima facie - and this was also the opinion of the learned judge in the court below - that if the application had been filed after the coming into force of the said Law, the District Court would not have been competent to deal with the matter.

           

3. The Court below considered the application of the appellants, and rejected it after extensive discussion of the relevant Jewish law. I shall later revert to the reasons for the judgment. For the time being, it is sufficient to point out that the learned judge arrived at the opinion that of all the three ways in which a woman is 'acquired', "by money, by deed or by intercourse," (Kiddushin, I, 1) the most valid one in this case seems to have been the first, the 'acquisition' by something of value, but that method too was of doubtful validity, in view of the opinion expressed in rabbinical literature that a marriage performed in contravention of any ban (which applies also to the witnesses) is null and void, since the violation of the ban disqualifies the witnesses, and the marriage thus becomes one contracted without witnesses, which is invalid "even if both parties affirm that it has taken place" (Kiddushin 65a; Shulhan Aruh, Even Ha-Ezer, 42, 2). This was considered to apply to the present case, too ; as a result of the Jerusalem Ban, the witnesses were disqualified; the disqualification of the witnesses entailed the nullity of the marriage - not only in form but in substance - so that it could not be recognised in a civil court either.

 

            The learned judge was not quite positive on this point. He did not overlook the fact that other authorities oppose the view just set out, whether as regards the disqualification of the witnesses or the resulting nullity of the marriage, but the result of this conflict of views is, in his opinion -

           

            "that considering the possible disqualification of the witnesses, the solemnization following the payment of something of value must be regarded as of doubtful validity and cannot be pronounced valid."

 

            The same doubt, though for other reasons, was expressed by him with regard to the validity of the solemnization by consummation. He sums up his remarks saying that since "not more has been proved than allows us to declare that the second applicant (the second appellant) is possibly married to the first applicant (the first appellant)", therefore, 'as it cannot be said with certainty that there has been no solemnization... it cannot be held, either, that the parties are married to each other."

           

            For this reason alone the learned judge was about to reject the application. But before he was able to pronounce judgment, the second legal fact mentioned came into existence, namely, the promulgation of the Rabbinical Courts (Marriage and Divorce) Law, 1953; and this was an additional, independent ground for rejecting the application. The opinion of the learned judge was that in view of the provision contained in section 1 of the Law, he no longer had power to decide upon the application, although the proceedings had begun before the passing of the Law.

 

            The learned judge thus placed his judgment on a two-fold basis.He rejected the application for lack of jurisdiction or, alternatively - in case the court of appeal should find that he had been competent to consider and determine the matter - on substantive grounds. It is against this judgment, and the two grounds upon which it is based, that the appeal before us is directed.

 

4. I shall first deal with the question of jurisdiction, the answer to which will open or close the door to the remaining questions which arise. That question falls into three parts:

 

(a)    Was the District Court competent to deal with the application when it was first filed, before the promulgation of the Marriage and Divorce Law?

 

(b)   Would the District Court have been competent to deal with the application had it been filed after the promulgation of the Marriage and Divorce Law?

 

(c)    If the answer to the first question is 'yes', and to the second 'no', how are we to decide a case where, as here, the application was filed before, but determined after, the promulgation of that Law?

 

5. I begin with the second question, declaring at once that, in my opinion, the answer to it must be a definite 'no'. Section 1 of the Marriage and Divorce Law provides that "matters of marriage and divorce of Jews in Israel, being nationals or residents of the State, shall be under the exclusive jurisdiction of rabbinical Courts." Now a declaration of the validity of a marriage is undoubtedly a "matter of marriage"; the parties in this case are Jews and nationals and residents of the State, and the first that they are not members of the Jewish Community of Eretz Israel is now irrelevant, since section 1 is principally designed to abolish the distinction between members and non-members of the Jewish community of Eretz Israel. This being so, exclusive jurisdiction over an application of this kind is today vested, by virtue of that Law, in the Rabbinical Courts, and the District Courts will not in future have power to entertain such an application.

 

            Our attention has been drawn to the judgment given by the Supreme Court in the case of Waldar (Azgour) v. Azgour (1), which seemingly contradicts the opinion I have just expressed; but that judgment is irrelevant here and has no bearing at all, even by way of analogy, on the question before us. It merely establishes, in reliance on the judgment of the Privy Council in Samson v. Samson (23), that the declaration of the validity of a divorce already effected is not a judgment of divorce (which cannot be granted to foreign nationals in view of Article 64(i) of the Palestine Order in Council 1), but it does not say anywhere that such a declaration is not even a "matter of divorce" (within the meaning of Article 51 of the Order in Council), and there can be no doubt that the Supreme Court regarded that declaration as such a matter. Logic demands that we should hold that a declaration of the validity of a marriage must be regarded as a "matter of marriage". Is it possible that such a declaration, which ordinarily serves as the basis for the very existence of the matrimonial relationship of the couple, should not be regarded as a "matter of marriage" within the meaning of section 1 of the said Law or of Article 53(i)2) of the Order in Council? It might well be said that both legislators, the Palestinian and the Israel, in referring to a "matter of marriage", meant first and foremost the making of such declarations. The least that can be said is that they certainly had no intention of excluding these declarations from the scope of that term. We can thus say that the declaration requested by the appellants is a "matter of marriage" within the meaning of section 1 of the Marriage and Divorce Law and that, if the application had been filed after the promulgation of the said Law, the District Court would undoubtedly not have been competent to deal with it.

 

6. It seems to me, on the other hand, that the answer to the first question should be in the affirmative, i.e. that during the period between January 1, 1953 (the date of the filing of the application) and September 4, 1953 (the date of the coming into force of the Marriage and Divorce Law) the District Court was competent to consider and determine the application of the appellants. The sole reason for this is that the parties were not members of the Jewish Community of Eretz Israel and that, therefore, the provisions of Article 53(i) of the Palestine Order in Council did not apply to them. It is true that I doubted, even before the promulgation of the Marriage and Divorce Law, the validity of the distinction between a member and a nonmember of the Jewish community of Eretz Israel, regarding the distinction as having lost its content immediately with the establishment of the State. However, it was then an accepted legal principle in Israel, and was adopted by this Court, although with various reservations and qualifications, even in cases which occurred after the establishment of the State (see Garler v. Garler (16), Amirsaur v. Chief Execution Officer (17), and others). We are thus not entitled to depart from this principle, and have to decide that before the promulgation of the Marriage and Divorce Law, i.e., until September 4, 1953, the District Court was certainly competent to consider and determine the application.

 

7. There thus arises the third of the above questions, namely, whether or not, in view of the fact that the application was filed before the promulgation of the Marriage and Divorce Law, the District Court was competent to decide upon it even after the promulgation of that Law, or, in more technical language, whether or not the provision in section 1 of the Marriage and Divorce Law is a retroactive provision which deprives the court of jurisdiction, even in actions begun before the promulgation of the Law.

 

8. Ostensibly, this problem may be solved by reference to certain basic rules governing the interpretation of statutes, that is, to the well-known distinction between substantive and procedural Laws. It is generally known that a new substantive Law, which changes the rights and obligations of a person, is entirely prospective, that is to say, unless the Law itself makes explicit or implicit provision to the contrary, it is presumed to operate prospectively and not retrospectively, and not to affect the rights that were vested in the parties at the time the proceedings began (for an interpretation of the term "vested right" or "right accrued", compare the judgment of the Privy Council in Abbot v. The Minister for Lands (24)). As regards a procedural Law, however, which changes the modes of procedure of the court, it is presumed that it operates retrospectively, that is to say, that the court is obliged to follow it even with regard to proceedings begun before its promulgation. This is an accepted principle which has found its expression in very many English judgments. I cite a few instances.

 

            "Where the law is altered, by statute, pending an action, the law as it existed when the action was commenced must decide the rights of the parties, unless the Legislature, by the language used, show a clear intention to vary the mutual relation of such parties." (Hitchcock v. Way (25).)

           

            "Perhaps no rule of construction is more firmly established than this - that a retrospective operation is not to be given to a statute so as to impair an existing right or obligation, otherwise than as regards matters of procedure, unless that effect cannot be avoided without doing violence to the language of the enactment. If the enactment is expressed in language which is fairly capable of either interpretation, it ought to be construed as prospective only." (Per Wright J., in re Athlumney, Ex parte Wilson (26).)

           

            "...it is a general rule that when the Legislature alters the rights of parties by taking away or conferring any right of action, its enactments, unless in express terms they apply to pending actions, do not affect them... there is one exception to that rule, namely, that where enactments merely affect procedure and do not extend to rights of action, they have been held to apply to existing rights." (Per Jessel M.R. in re Joseph Suche and Company Ltd. (27), vide Hutchinson v. launcey (28) at p. 168.)

           

            The gist of the idea of the retroactivity of new procedural provisions of law has been expressed by Lord Justice Mellish in one short, simple and clear sentence:

           

            "No suitor has any vested interest in the course of procedure, nor any right to complain, if during the litigation the procedure is changed, provided, of course, that no injustice is done." (per Mellish L.J. in Republic of Costa Rica v. Erlanger (29).)

           

            This and only this is the reason why a change in procedural law differs from a change in substantive law with regard to the question of retroactivity. The underlying consideration is that procedure is not a personal matter of the litigant; it is, so to speak, a preserve of the court, and therefore, if it is changed by the legislator, the change will operate also with regard to those parties who began to litigate before the change occurred.

           

9. But what I have said does not by itself provide a solution to our problem - therefore I have used the expression "ostensibly". The next and more difficult question is: what is the nature of the innovation introduced by the Marriage and Divorce Law, and must not the transfer of jurisdiction from the civil court to the religious court be here regarded as a fundamental change in the substantive law of the State? Not everything relating to court procedure is a procedural matter within the meaning of the above distinction. For instance, the right of appeal, a matter with which the court is unconcerned, is regarded, for the purposes of the principle in question, as a substantive right, and a new Law withdrawing it will not as a rule affect the position of a party whose case in the lower court began before the promulgation of that Law (see the judgment of this court in Ogapel and Others v. The Attorney-General (18), and Epstein v. The Attorney-General (19), and the judgment of the Privy Council in Colonial Sugar Refining Company v. Irving (30)).

 

10. But before embarking upon a discussion of this question let us see whether a solution to it cannot be found in the statute law of this country. I am thinking of section 17 of the Interpretation Ordinance,1945. Subsection (2) of that section provides :

 

"(2) Where any enactment repeals any Law, such repeal shall not, unless a contrary intention appears,-...

 

(c) affect any right, privilege, obligation or liability, acquired, accrued, or incurred, under any law so repealed ; or

 

(d) affect any penalty, forfeiture, or punishment, incurred in respect of any offence committed against any law so repealed ; or

 

(e) affect any investigation, legal proceeding, or remedy, in respect of any such right, privilege, obligation, liability, penalty, forfeiture or punishment, as aforesaid, and any such investigation, legal proceeding, or remedy, may be instituted, continued, or enforced, and any such penalty, forfeiture or punishment may be imposed, as if the repealing enactment had not been passed, made or issued."

 

Thus the text of the Law, as far as it is relevant to our case.

 

11. If the above section 17 (2) (e) did not use the words "may be instituted", there would be no doubt whatever in my mind that the provision of subsection (e) definitely solves our problem. The proceeding which began in the District Court under the old Law (the Order in Council) which empowered that Court to deal with matters of marriage of Jews not being members of the Jewish Community of Eretz Israel, is certainly a "legal proceeding", and consequently may "be continued" by virtue of the provision of subsection (e), until the passing of judgment, as if the "repealing enactment", i.e. section 1 of the Marriage and Divorce Law, "had not been passed, made or issued". But how are we to interpret the words "may be instituted" ? It is certain, as I have mentioned in para. 5 above, that today, after the promulgation of the Marriage and Divorce Law, the District Court is not competent to entertain proceedings in matters like the one in question. Now, if that is so, do not those words indicate that the reference is to a legal proceeding which has not been changed by the new Law, and which concerns a substantive right which has been so changed, and not to a legal proceeding which has itself been changed by the new Law ? For the legislator could not have permitted the institution of a legal proceeding under the old law unless he had in mind a change in the substantive, not the procedural, law.

 

            I think that this line of reasoning is not convincing. The simple solution is that the legislator had in mind two things: a change in the substantive law and a change in the procedural law. In the case of the former, a proceeding of the kind referred to in the Ordinance may be instituted and continued; in the latter case such a proceeding may of course be only continued, where it was begun before the promulgation of the new Law. The conclusion is that where, as in the present case, the new Law withdraws jurisdiction from one court and transfer it to another court or tribunal, this transfer of jurisdiction does not affect a proceeding begun previously, and the court may continue it until it has given judgment.

           

            Explicit proof of this is to be found in two judgments given by the Supreme Court in the Mandatory period, and to which the Attorney -General, most fairly, has drawn our attention, namely, Nassar v. Attorney-Jeneral (2), and Iswai v. Attorney-General (3). The question in those cases was whether, in view of a new Law which withdrew the power to deal with a certain offence from the District Court and vested it in the Military Court, the District Court was still permitted to try the accused, whose case had been referred to it prior to the promulgation of that Law. The court decided that it was. It reached this decision on the strength of section 5(1) of the Interpretation Ordinance, 1929 (Laws of Palestine, cap. 69), which agrees almost word for word with the above-quoted s. 17(2) of the Interpretation Ordinance, 1945. Some support for this view may, on close scrutiny, be found also in the dicta of Justice Dunkelblum in Kwatinski v. District Commissioner (2).

           

12. But even one who does not agree with the interpretation given above to section 17(2) (e) or consider himself bound by the two judgments rendered during the Mandatory period will in the present case arrive at the same conclusion, for the reason referred to in para. 9 above. I am of the opinion that the transfer of jurisdiction from a civil court to a religious court, in the course of the proceedings, would in effect be a substantive change in the legal position of the litigant. Let us not be unduly influenced by terms and concepts of alien origin, but try to see things in the light of our own realities. The additional authority granted to the Rabbinical Courts with the promulgation of the Marriage and Divorce Law was not authority for authority's sake, but authority for the purpose of a change in content in order to ensure the correct application of a particular law, namely, the Jewish law. They said "the vessel" and meant its contents1) It was contended that it was immaterial who dealt with matters of marriage of the citizen so long as the law according to which they were dealt with was the Jewish religious law. But this contention was not accepted by those who fought for the adoption of the new Law, and from their point of view they were quite right. Jewish law as applied by a civil court is different from Jewish law as applied by a religious court. There is a difference in approach, in method, and sometimes also in the actual content of the judgment. For instance : in a civil court, everyone, even the party himself, may be a witness, while not everyone is qualified to give evidence in a religious court (see. e.g., the many categories of persons disqualified as witnesses enumerated in Shulhan Aruh. Hoshen Mishpat, 33 to 37). In Jewish law, "two are equivalent to a hundred", that is to say, if a hundred witnesses state that the husband is dead, and two state that he is not, the wife may not remarry, because she is possibly still bound to a living husband ; and if she has already remarried, she must be released from the new husband's control (Shulhan Aruh, Even Ha-Ezer, 17, 46; Ba'er Heitev, ibid. 127); the religious court may under no circumstances declare the absolute validity of the new marriage. But if (before the promulgation of the new Law) a civil court had had to deal with such a question, it would certainly have preferred the testimony of a hundred reliable witnesses and decided that the new marriage was valid.

 

            Yet, it is not only because of the different rules of evidence, but also because of the different approach to the substance of the case that the judgment of the civil court will not always be the same as that of the religious court, though both purport to deal with the matter according to Jewish law. One of the reasons for this is a different attitude towards the accepted principles of private international law, which require the recognition of the validity of legal acts done in the past, outside the territory of the State and under a foreign law, such as the national law of the parties or the law of their place of residence, and similar matters to be taken into consideration. The religious court regards itself as completely free from these "cramping" rules ; it extends the application of the religious law - a priori and unrestrictedly - to acts performed in the past by foreign nationals outside the boundaries of the State, and it is permitted so to do (Neussihin v. Neussihin (4)) ; the civil court, on the other hand will, to some extent at least, take those rules into account, even if it deals with the matter, in principle, according to Jewish law.

 

            In short: the differences between the jurisdiction of the civil court and the jurisdiction of the religious court are so profound and so fundamental, that in my opinion it is quite impossible to say that the transfer of authority by the new Law from the civil court to the religious court is merely a procedural change. Whatever its "official" description in customary terminology, this change, as we have seen, is in practice likely to affect decisively the substantive rights of the parties, and it should therefore be treated as a change in the substantive law, that is to say: the law should not be read retroactively, and it should be declared that the transfer of jurisdiction does not deprive the civil court of the power to consider and determine a matter with which it had begun to deal before the promulgation of the new Law.

 

13. The conclusion at which I have arrived is, therefore, that as the application was filed in the court below before the promulgation of the Marriage and Divorce Law, that court was competent to consider and determine it even after the promulgation of that Law.

 

14. It is fitting at this point to deal with a contention brought forward by Mr. Weinberg, the representative of the Attorney-General. That contention is that even if the Court was competent to deal with the application, and even assuming that from the point of view of the substantive law the parties are married to each other, the court should have dismissed the application, because the grant of a declaratory judgment in the circumstances is contrary to public policy. There are in this country - Mr. Weinberg submits - various provisions of law aimed at regulating matters of registration of marriages in a proper and orderly fashion through the competent authorities. He had in mind the Marriage and Divorce (Registration) Ordinance, 1919. That Ordinance says that the registering authority, in the case of a Jewish marriage, is the Rabbi. This means that the legislator particularly intended that a Rabbi, and not a private person, should perform the marriage ceremony and that, in the language of our sources, "anyone who does not know the nature of divorce and betrothal shall not deal with them" (Kiddushin 6a). Public policy, too, in such serious matters, in which the community is also interested, demands that not everyone who claims authority should be permitted to exercise it. The action of the appellants thus constituted both a circumvention of the law and an infringement of public policy, and they should therefore not be granted the declaration for which they applied. Accordingy, the representative of the respondent concluded, the learned judge was right - though not for the reason given by him - in rejecting the application of the appellants.

 

            I must confess that this contention appealed to me, and that I was almost on the point of accepting it. Upon reflection, however, I realized that it was not well-founded. It is true that such acts, in themselves, infringe upon public policy, and that there can be no greater "mischief" than the performance of such "private" marriage ceremonies. It is moreover correct that with regard to the grant of declaratory judgments the court has a certain discretion and will refuse relief prayed for where it would not be equitable to grant it (Guaranty Trust Co. v. Hanney & Co. (31)). I am prepared to add: or where the grant of the application would be contrary to public policy. But I am still not prepared to say that in the present case, after the act in question has been carried through, the act being legal according to religious law and therefore also according to civil law, it would be contrary to public policy to declare explicitly the validity of that act. All that the parties requested the court to do was to tell them what, according to the civil law, was the legal status of their marriage; and if the civil law endorses in this matter the religious law and recognizes the validity of the marriage, how can it be said that the declaration of this fact is contrary to public policy ? In any case, it is not particularly healthy and safe to rely on considerations of public policy in withholding the grant of a declaratory judgment. An English judge said 130 years ago that "public policy" was "a very unruly horse, and when once you get astride of it you never know where it will carry you." (Richardson v. Mellish (32)).

           

 

            I am of opinion that in this respect, too, there was nothing to prevent the court below from granting the appellants the relief they prayed for, provided only that their arguments were well-founded.

           

15. This brings us to the last, and most difficult, part of this appeal, namely, the question whether the learned judge was right in deciding that the validity of the marriage of the appellants could not be recognised according to Jewish law. A particular difficulty arises from the fact that the learned judge, as will be remembered, did not definitely rule that the marriage was null, but only that it was of doubtful validity, so that, in effect, he left the question open and refrained from deciding the legal problem confronting him.

 

            With all due respect to the learned judge, it seems to me that this is not the correct approach. "Teach your tongue to say: I know not" (Berahot 4a) is not an injunction addressed to a judge, who should, rather, as a general rule, arrive at a definite opinion on every legal question arising before him. Here the judge was faced - as he saw the matter - with a disagreement between the authorities as to the disqualification of witnesses by reason of a ban; and despite his understandable reluctance to become involved in the debate between these great authorities, it was his duty to reach a decision in the matter for the purposes of the concrete case before him. Proof of this duty - if such proof be required - may be found in the following pronouncement of the Supreme Court in Palestine Mercantile Bank Ltd. v. Fryman (5) :

 

"If the Ottoman Law is not clear it is the duty of the judges to expound it, however difficult it may be."

           

            From a purely legal point of view, as distinguished from the religious point of view, which deals with "prohibitions" and which always tends, in cases of doubt, to forbid, there is in Jewish law no special marriage status because of the doubt that perhaps a marriage has been contracted (see Kiddushin 5b : "Where there is a doubt, it is only on prescription of the Sages that we suspect a marriage", and Rabbi Nissim, in his commentary on Alfasi, Responsa of the Maharik). The doubt which can arise is what is the exact legal status of such people, and where the doubt arises out of judicial conflicts between great authorities, the judge is bound, in this as in any other question of law, to arrive at a decision which is both certain and clear, however humble he may feel himself to be.

           

            We therefore have to supply what, to our regret, the learned judge has omitted and to try to take a stand, one way or the other, on the questions he left open.

           

16. A woman, in Jewish law, is "acquired" in three ways : by money, by deed, or by intercourse; and the contention of counsel for the appellants is that his clients have adopted all three methods: solemnization by something of value - by the giving of the ring ; solemnization by the "marriage deed" - by the delivery of the so-called "marriage deed" ; and solemnization by intercourse - by living together as husband and wife. As to the third method, he invokes of course the legal presumption that no man will indulge in sexual intercourse for the purpose of sin (Yevamot 107a, Gittin 81b, Ketubot 73a), for were it not for this presumption, there would be no evidence of intention, which as is well known, is required also for a marriage by intercourse (Shulhan Aruh, Even Ha-Ezer, 26, 1). In addition to that, Mr. Ganor invokes a presumption of another kind, the presumption of "repute" - that is, where a man and a woman were reputed to be husband and wife for at least 30 days, an adulterer with the wife will be able to be punished (Yerushalmi Kiddushin IV, 8), and Mr. Ganor argues that whereas the appellants have been reputed for a long time as married to each other among all their acquaintances, this "presumption by itself creates a sort of matrimonial bond between them." These are, very succintly, the contentions of counsel for the appellants.

 

17. For brevity's sake, I will begin with the last three contentions of counsel for the appellants and say at once that in my opinion they are completely unfounded, and provide no basis for assuming - or even for having any doubt in the matter - that the marriage of the appellants is valid.

 

            (a) Solemnization by Marriage Deed. It is obvious even to a person with only a rudimentary knowledge of rabbinical law that the "marriage deed" (and settlement) drawn up by Mr. Ganor can on no account, either as to its form or as to its contents, be regarded as a real marriage deed. A marriage deed in Jewish law is a constitutive document, which itself (by its delivery) creates the legal bond between the partners, and not a declaratory document, confirming something that has already taken place.

           

            "What is the procedure for a marriage deed? The man writes on a piece of paper or a clay tablet... 'thou art sanctified unto me', and gives it to the woman in the presence of witnesses", (Shulhan Aruh, Even Ha-Ezer, 32, 1; the source is Kiddushin 9a).

           

            The object of the marriage deed is constitutive and not probative - the creation of the matrimonial relationship (upon delivery of the deed) and not the evidencing of it (although some say that under certain circumstances a marriage deed may serve also as evidence: see the Responsa of R. Yosef Kolon, Shoresh 74, and compare the Responsa of R. Shmuel of Modena, (known and hereinafter referred to as "Rashdam") Even Ha-Ezer, 2 and ibid., 21, the latter quoted in paragraph 20 below). But what did Mr. Ganor instruct the appellants to do? He had them sign a document in which they certified to each other that they had already bound themselves by way of solemnization by something of value, i.e. through the delivery of the ring. This is what the first appellant declared:

           

"I, Aharon Cohen, do this day take Mrs. Bella Bousslik to wife by 'acquisition', that is to say, I betroth her unto me by a ring..."

 

            And the second appellant stated:

 

            "I, the undersigned, Bella Bousslik, after Aharon Cohen has taken me to wife this day... hereby affix my signature to this deed.. ."

           

            It is obvious that a marriage was not here performed by means of the deed, but that the deed attests that a marriage has been performed independently of it; and such a document, whatever its name, can on no account serve as a marriage deed, which in Jewish law effects the solemnization.

           

            (b) Solemnization by intercourse. This, too, has not taken place in the present case since there is no evidence that the relations between the parties were maintained "for the purpose of solemnization". The presumption that "a man does not indulge in intercourse for the purpose of sin" does not in my opinion apply here, for the following reason. This presumption is, in the final analysis, the legal conclusion from the well-known principle : "a man does not abstain from doing what is allowed to him and prefer doing what is forbidden to him", which means: where two ways are open to a man, one legitimate and the other illegitimate, normally a man does not leave the legitimate and choose the illegitimate way. Therefore when a man has sexual intercourse with a woman, we prefer to say that he did so for marriage, rather than to say that he did so for sin, for it is forbidden to have intercourse with an unmarried woman. Thus it is laid down (Shulhan Aruh, Even Ha-Ezer, 149, 1):

           

            "The presumption is that a man does not indulge in sexual intercourse for the purpose of sin, because he can indulge in sexual intercourse in obedience to the law."

           

            The emphasis is thus placed on the religious aspect: on the willingness of a person to prefer a lawful act to a transgression; therefore the presumption in question is inapplicable to the present case. The appellants had applied to the Rabbinate Offices for the solemnization of their marriage and had been turned away; they had applied to the Chief Rabbinate Tel Aviv, for a licence with equal ill-success. The reason given was that the appellant, Aharon Cohen, was at least possibly of priestly stock and could not therefore marry a divorced woman. This ruling of a high religious authority, expert in the matter, cannot be questioned by us as far as the religious aspect is concerned, so that for the purposes of this case, we have to assume that the appellant was indeed prohibited from having the solemnization performed. Now if religious considerations should have prevented the man from marrying the divorcee, and if by doing so he violated the religious code, how can he, in respect of that very act, invoke a presumption which, as we have seen, is based entirely upon the idea that a person will not wish to commit a sin?

 

            Here it may be objected that we cannot definitely say that the first appellant has broken a religious rule. Even according to the decision of the Rabbis, he is only possibly of priestly stock, that is to say, he is either a priest or an ordinary Israelite; so he may in reality be an ordinary Israelite, permitted to marry a divorcee. Can we say that the presumption does not apply on the strength of a mere doubt?

           

            My answer to this is that a presumption to which a doubt attaches ceases to be a valid presumption and cannot establish a valid marriage even because of doubt. For "a slight doubt cancels out much that is certain", and anyway there was no evidence here of any intention to solemnize a marriage.

           

            I shall clarify the matter. The presumption that a man does not indulge in sexual intercourse for the purpose of sin is, on close scrutiny, some substitute for direct evidence on the issue of the intention to solemnize a marriage. It is quasi-evidence similar to judicial notice, which is founded on contentions of logic. We ourselves are witnesses, everyone of us, that that man surely intended to live in marriage, for that is the "presumption", that is to say, it is something we know from our observation of the nature of man, that he does not reject the legitimate and prefer the illegitimate, and therefore we take it for granted that he intended to be married. In the case before us, as I have already said, we have to proceed on the assumption that the first appellant is at least possibly of priestly stock; that is to say, we have to assume that possibly this man is indeed a 'priest', and knows that he is, and if in spite of this fact he is prepared to marry a divorcee, it shows that he is not strict in the observance of religious prohibitions. The consequence of this doubt is that we, the "witnesses", are not certain that the appellant intended that the sanctification should be solemnized by the act of intercourse itself, and we are unable to attest this; it follows that the solemnization by intercourse is, at most, a solemnization without witnesses, which does not create a marriage even where marriage is intended. An explicit rule provides that even when a man had intercourse with a woman not for the purpose of sin but for the purpose of matrimony, but the intercourse took place in private, then the woman is not regarded as his wife (Tur Shulhan Aruh, Even Ha-Ezer, Hilchot Kiddushin, 26, 1; Shulhan Aruh, Even Ha-Ezer, ibid.), meaning she is not regarded as his wife for any purpose.

 

            In the present case, the position is consequently this. Although the fact of the appellants' living together proves abundantly - just as the evidence of eyewitnesses would prove, in the above sense - the existence of sexual relations between them, it gives no indication at all of the intention involved in having such relations, i.e. of whether or not the parties had such relations for the purpose of matrimony. The solution to this question must be sought in the presumption that a man does not indulge in sexual intercourse for the purpose of sin; but this presumption, as I have already said, does not apply here because of the doubts involved; and in the absence of this presumption, there is no evidence of intention which is one of the material elements for the validity of a marriage.

           

            It follows from the above that the said presumption cannot be relied on in this case.

           

            (c) Presumption of reputation. This presumption does not help the appellants either. The problem - if problem there be - may here be solved in a few words. The presumption is that if a couple come to another town, introduce themselves there to everybody as husband and wife, and are reputed to be such for at least thirty days, it is assumed as a fact that they have contracted a marriage in the manner prescribed by the Jewish religion. This presumption is not peculiar to Jewish law but occurs also, in one form or another, in English common law (see the judgment of Aronegary v. Vaigalie (33)). But what is the nature of this presumption? Its nature is, both in Jewish and in English law, that it does not create, but proves the matrimonial relationship. Its effect is the exact opposite of that of the marriage deed, as explained above. This being so, it is quite useless in this case, for we need no proof of facts, and a relationship cannot be created by it. We know all the facts, all the processes of solemnization gone through by the appellants ; the question is only ; what is the value of these processes, and how can they be supported by that presumption? The latter, as stated, evidences facts, but is unable to create facts, to transform an unmarried woman into a married one.

 

18. To sum up: The appellants can rely neither on solemnization by marriage deed, nor on solemnization by consummation, nor on a presumption arising from their being reputed to be husband and wife. From these three points of view they certainly cannot be regarded as married.

 

19. There remains the last question: is there no basis here for assuming solemnization by something of value? Should the appellants not be regarded as husband and wife because of the ring which the first appellant gave to the second appellant at Mr. Ganor's office?

 

            The learned judge, as will be remembered, rejected this contention, but not decisively; he regarded the ceremony in question as of doubtful validity. The reason was that according to the Responsa of the Rashdam, Even Ha-Ezer, 21 (quoted by the learned judge from Freimann's well-known "Seder Kiddushin Ve-Nissu'een", p. 172), an infringement of the Salonica Ban on sanctifying a woman "otherwise than in the presence of ten witnesses" disqualifies the witnesses, and disqualification of the witnesses makes the marriage null, as does a sanctification without any witnesses; the witnesses in the present case seemed further disqualified, and the ceremony invalid, as a result of the Jerusalem Ban quoted above. Although many disagreed with the Rashdam the matter still seems to be in doubt, and it therefore seemed impossible to declare the marriage valid, as requested by the appellants.

           

            Mr. Ganor relied on a judgment of the Rabbinical Court of Appeal in Israel, in Case No. 1/60/706 (22), where the court ruled that a "secret marriage" performed between a man of priestly stock and a divorced woman, in the presence not of ten, but of only two witnesses, without a canopy, without benedictions and without a rabbi, was valid "and made her the man's wife for his lifetime" (ibid.p. 135). The learned judge did not consider this reference and made no comment upon it. The reason for this is, I suppose, that he saw an important difference between the two cases in the fact that the earlier one occurred some twenty years before, and the present one, as will be remembered, after the imposition of the Jerusalem Ban. In actual fact, however, this distinction is of no importance, because although the Jerusalem Ban was not in existence at the time of the earlier case, there did exist - as a perusal of the earlier judgment will show - other rules that were violated, but this did not induce the learned Rabbis to disqualify the witnesses and invalidate the marriage.

 

            On careful examination of the dicta of the learned judge, and the sources on which they are based, we find that the invalidation of a marriage because of witnesses being disqualified through the infringement of the Ban receives support - ostensibly - only in a responsum of the Rashdam, Even Ha-Ezer, 21, and in a passage of R. Yosef Mitrani's Responsa, Part One, 138 (Fourth Impression, 5528, fol. 99B) which relies on the aforementioned opinion of the Rashdam. The other references given in the judgment of the learned judge are the following (in the order of their occurence):

           

1) Responsa of Maharchash, Even Ha-Ezer, Article 42;

2) Responsa "Shoel U-Meshiv", 3rd Ed., part One, Article 239;

3) Responsa "Be'or Moshe", Kuntras Kevod Hachamim, Article 9;

4) Yeshuot Yaakov to Even Ha-Ezer, Article 28;

5) Responsa "Minhat Eleazer", Part Three, Article 39;

6) Response "Divrei Malkiel", Part Four, Article 119.

 

            The first, fifth and sixth of the above authorities come to the conclusion that a marriage should not be invalidated for the reason in question; the second and third do not touch at all upon the question of the disqualification of the witnesses, and apparently base the invalidation of the marriage on another reason; the fourth gives no decision one way or the other, either on the question of disqualification or on the question of invalidation (compare Freimann, op. cit., pp. 320-322). It should be pointed out here that the author of "Shoel U-Meshiv" who was quoted by the learned judge as aforesaid, in another responsum deals expressly with the question of the disqualification of the witnesses by reason of a violation of the Ban, and reaches the definite conclusion that a marriage should not be invalidated on account of such a disqualification (Response "Shoel U-Meshiv", ibid. Part Two, Article 157). It follows that we have to deal here solely with the significance of the rule laid down by the Rashdam in his above-mentioned responsum.

           

20. Upon perusal of the text of the Rashdam's responsum, it seems to me, with all due respect to the learned judge, that the Rashdam's decision, too, should not have led him to dismiss the application of the appellants.

 

            There are many reasons for this.

           

            a) I am of the opinion that the Rashdam - one of the principal originators of the Salonica Ban - did not himself intend the extreme conclusion drawn from his responsum by the learned judge and, as far as I know, such an intention was not attributed to him in the controversy which arose in his own times over the question of the disqualification of the witnesses. Let us now acquaint ourselves with the Rashdam's responsum and examine the case decided by him.

           

   A young man gave out that he had sanctified, through solemnization by money, his brother's daughter, a girl of twelve or thirteen, and produced in evidence a deed certifying the act of solemnization. The deed was signed by two witnesses, "and the deed was confirmed - that is to say, the signature of the witnesses were authenticated - by three laymen" (i.e. three persons who were not expert religious judges or experts at all). Two or three days later, the matter came before the community and the witnesses began to back out of the awkward affair :

           

            "One of them said that the alleged incident had never taken place, the other said that it was true that he (the young man) had given her (the girl) such and such a sum, but that he had not told her at all (that he was sanctifying her thereby); he had only said to the witnesses : 'be my witnesses' ; and he (the witness) said that he had not heard it".

           

            There was thus ground for the assumption that the whole matter was a fabrication. But what was to be done when according to law a witness could not go back on his original testimony (Ketubott 18b and elsewhere)? The only question to be considered was, therefore, what value attached to that deed, and whether it could serve as legal evidence of the act of solemnization. The Rashdam (who lived in Salonica -" the events took place in the 16th Century) was requested to make a thorough investigation. He studied the case in all its aspects, and ruled that the solemnization in question was undoubtedly null, and that the girl was still unmarried. What led him to this decision? We shall do well to quote his own fine words, which reflect  - both directly and between the lines - the warm heart and the keen brain of a great humanitarian (I am giving only the main passages):

 

"Responsum. In my humble opinion they are not to be regarded as husband and wife, and I will set out my reasons. First of all, it is well known within this city (Salonica), that both saintly men who have died in the meantime and men who are still alive among us, have agreed and pronounced, and have imposed a severe and absolute Ban, at a great assembly held on the Sabbath of Chanukkah in the Talmud Torah Society, that no woman shall be sanctified unless in the presence of 10 witnesses, all of or above the age of 18 years, and witnesses testifying to sanctifications otherwise than aforesaid, should be banned, and all this is very well known within this city."

 

            And after raising several doubts on the position of the law which might tend to tip the scales to a more vigorous conclusion, he continues as follows:

           

            "I do not disregard these stricter opinions, but nevertheless I have not hesitated to search for ways and means to find in favour of this girl. And this is what every humane man should do, so that fraud should not be rewarded, and criminals not be given the benefit of their evil deeds when they take advantage of young girls deceitfully and wrongfully, to bind them unto them as if they had captured them by sword."

           

            "After God has taught us all this, there can to my mind be no doubt that this marriage cannot at all be regarded as sanctified. If we were to be strict because of the deed, the Rashba has already written that a deed of sanctification in itself is no evidence : and it is clear that such a deed does not prove anything. Thus there is no doubt that as far as the deed is concerned, the marriage need not be recognised, and if we were to be strict because of the testimony of the witnesses who, when called upon to confirm their signatures before the three, orally testified as to their witnessing the marriage, there is surely in this also nothing whatever, for several reasons:

           

(a) most of the authorities have laid this down that testimony which has been taken in the absence of a party is no evidence;

 

(b) those witnesses have transgressed a ban, and thereby disqualified themselves from testifying."

 

            It is obvious that the Rashdam did not invalidate the solemnization on the ground that the witnesses had already been disqualified while watching the proceedings, so that this was a "marriage" without witnesses; rather, he invalidated the evidence given subsequently by the disqualified witnesses, and did not admit it as valid proof of the facts (which, as we have seen, were very doubtful). In other words : he did not invalidate the actual, physical "witnessing", but the giving of evidence, the statement of the witnesses (before the three "laymen") after the event. If the Rashdam had been of the opinion - as the learned judge assumes - that the witnesses were already disqualified at the time of the solemnization, why did he choose a roundabout way, rather than say, briefly and simply, that the marriage of the child was null and void even if the facts were as stated in the deed ?

           

            b) The second case in which the Rashdam deals with the question of the disqualification of witnesses on account of the Ban (Responsa of the Rashdam, Even Ha-Ezer, 27) - and which was the subject of a sharp controversy between him and his chief opponent, R. Izhak Adarbi (Responsa "Divrei Rivote", 225 and 226) - likewise exclusively concerns the invalidation of testimony taken after the solemnization. It involves two rival bridegrooms, each claiming to have sanctified the woman in question, and each producing evidence to this effect. Again we can do no better than read the actual text of the responsum which contains most interesting folklore material on the life of the Jewish community and the jealousies between the different congregations within the communities in the Balkan countries at the end of the 16th Century :

           

"The youth Yosef son of Tishtiel had sanctified Gamila daughter of R. Izhak Herbon. The youth had lived in the house of his father-in-law for a long time ; he ate, drank and plied his trade there. Eventually, the girl's father conceived some grudge against him and threw him out of the house, and he went far away. The girl remained as he left her for nearly a year and a half. Then her father wished to arrange a marriage between her and another youth, and she, for fear of her father, revealed nothing to him and kept silent. She never gave the other youth a friendly look... Then the (other) youth gave out that he had betrothed the said girl Gamila, and the Rabbi of the congregation of the other youth was willing to accept the testimony of the witnesses (to the betrothal of the second youth)...

 

            In the meantime, the first bridegroom was in Constantinople when he sent a deed signed by two witnesses attesting that he had betrothed his aforesaid bride. Then the court of the congregation of the girl appointed a bench of three from among the learned members of the Yeshiva, 1) and they sent for the girl..... and they sent for the witnesses. One of them was found in the city; he appeared, attested his signature, and attested orally everything stated in the deed. The second (witness) was not found in the city, but two witnesses appeared and attested his signature and the deed was confirmed.

           

            Then one of the judges went to talk to the girl, and exhorted her to tell the truth. She said that it was true that she had become sanctified to the first youth, in the presence of the witnesses to the deed, knowingly and willingly without the knowledge of her father and mother. The judge then asked her why she had said nothing when she saw that her father had negotiated her marriage to another man. She replied that she had been afraid of her father and had thought that the truth would come out in time ; she substantiated this latter statement by pointing out that all the neighbours knew from personal observation that she had never given the other youth a friendly look...

           

            The next day, this Yosef (the first bridegroom) and the father of the girl appeared before the court of the congregation of the girl. The second bridegroom and his father also appeared. The court asked him to produce his evidence, and he impudently declared that he would not bring his witnesses before them, but only before his own Rabbi. They told him to bring his witnesses anyway, and if his Rabbi wished, he could come too.

           

            On a Wednesday morning, while we were studying at the Yeshiva, members of the congregation of the second bridegroom's Rabbi appeared to produce the record of the evidence which they had taken ; and we were verily furious at so much impertinence, and seeing that all their goings on were just hocus-pocus, we did not trouble to investigate anything.

           

            The eminent Rabbi Yosef Bibas then ordered the father of the girl to have his daughter brought under the wedding-canopy with the first bridegroom, which he did. There the matter remained for nearly a fortnight. The bride groom sanctified his wife in public under the wedding -canopy, and on the Sabbath he gave a great feast. Nobody said anything until, a fortnight later, a different mood came over them - the work of the devil......"

 

            There ensued a quarrel between the two Rabbis - the one of the congregation of the first bridegroom and the one of the congregation of the second bridegroom. Each of the rabbis pleaded for "his" bridegroom and invoked his decision. The matter was brought before the Rashdam, who wrote as follows :

           

"..... God knows and is witness how reluctant I am to assume authority in matters like these, but since the event has already taken place (the reference to the wedding ceremony), I am compelled to rule, and have no hesitation, that this woman is his absolutely lawful wife married to her husband Yosef (the first bridegroom)."

 

            The Rashdam then embarks on an analysis of the law and continues as follows : -

           

            "In the present case I do not say only that there is some slight suspicion of marriage, but the matters appear to me to be as clear as the sun, for several reasons :

 

(a) There are several witnesses who testified that the girl never showed the second man any friendliness, and if that is so, how can it be assumed that she would have accepted him in marriage without the concurrence of her parents ?

 

         (b) At the outset, when the suspicion arose that false witnesses were being sought, we asked the Rabbi that he should now take the evidence of the second man and warn him to bring his witnesses before us - and we did this not only once, but twice - without avail ; the whole country knows the Ban which was pronounced about a year ago in the Talmud Torah Society, that no man may sanctify a woman where there are only two witnesses present, and that all witnesses must be of or above the age of 18 years.

 

         All these matters go to prove clearly that everything was made up and fabricated, and the witnnesses were just afraid to appear before us."

           

            We see here, too, that the result of the disqualification of the witnesses by reason of the Ban was, not that the sanctification was void ab initio, but that the testimony taken on it subsequently - in the case before the Rabbi of the "opposing congregation" - could not be relied upon. The Rashdam, as we have seen at the end of his opinion, used this argument as additional support for his finding that there was no truth in the statements of the witnesses of the second bridegroom.

           

            Thus, as I said before : the Rashdam did not invalidate the act of sanctification but the testimony of the witnesses given subsequently with regard to that act. If that is so, and the reference is to the invalidation not of the material evidence but of the mode of taking the evidence, then such invalidation can have no bearing on the case before us, because -

           

1) the civil court is not bound by the rules of evidence of the religious law, and may, in any matter, take evidence also from a person not qualified to give evidence under Jewish law (see Cotic v. Wolfsohn (21)) ;

 

2) (and this is perhaps the main point) there is no dispute between the appellants and the respondent as to the act itself : everybody agrees that the first appellant has performed the act of sanctification. The question is only whether he has also succeeded in thereby sanctifying the woman to him, and this question, as is apparent, is totally unaffected by the disqualification of the witnesses after the fact ; incidentally, even in Jewish law,if both partners declare that the sanctification has taken place before two competent witnesses, they are bound by their declaration as regards the prohibitions resulting from their union (he is forbidden to her relatives, and she is forbidden to his) ; only where he has sanctified her in private, i.e. without witnesses, "a marriage is not recognised even if both of them admit it" ( Kiddushin 65a , Shulhan Aruh, Even Ha-Ezer, 42, 2).

 

The Rashdam was one of the chief sponsors of the Salonica Ban ; he was foremost among those who spoke of the disqualification of the witnesses on account of that Ban ; nonetheless, as we have seen, he did not intend to invalidate the sanctification itself. Now if the Rashdam did not do so, how could his disciples? So I do not agree with the view that the Salonica Ban entailed the invalidity of the sanctification, and I am therefore of the opinion that the infringement of the Jerusalem Ban, too, did not invalidate the sanctification performed by the first appellant.

 

            c) At this point it will be asked : why, indeed, were the witnesses not disqualified at the time of the actual sanctification ? If the infringement of the Ban disqualified witnesses attending the ceremony, surely the sanctification itself was invalidated.

           

            The answer is to be found in the Responsa of Rabbi Shabtai Cohen, Part III, 1 (I have not been able to obtain the original, and therefore quote from Freimann, op. cit., p. 175). After Rabbi Shabtai - fellow-townsman and near-contemporary of the Rashdam - states that in spite of the numerous cases of "fraudulent sanctification in the presence of two witnesses" which occurred in his time in Salonica, he has never heard of a decision invalidating a sanctification on account of the infringement of the Ban by the witnesses, he raises the question as to the reason for this and offers the following solution :

           

            "It seems in my humble opinion, that the possible reason for this is that there are no grounds for disqualifying them (as witnesses to the sanctification) because of their infringement of the Ban, since that infringement took place while they were witnessing the sanctification, and they were not under any prior disqualification before attending the ceremony ; it follows that they did not become disqualified until after the woman was sanctified. The sanctification is thus completed. but the witnesses are 'wicked men' and disqualified from then on­wards."

 

            The language is somewhat difficult, but the idea is simple and clear : a person who becomes disqualified as a witness by reason of having committed a sin becomes so upon completion of the sin, in the present instance upon completion of attendance at the sanctification; by the time the witnesses become disqualified, the sanctification is already complete and valid.

           

            Exactly the same idea, in relation to a very similar question, occurs in the Responsa of Rabbi Moshe Rotenberg, Hoshen Mishpat, 5 (quoted in Pithei Teshuva, Hoshen Mishpat, 34, 5, 14). The question there was the legal validity of the evidence where the witnesses (as in that case) had by the very act of testifying in court, infringed a prohibition of the Torah. Is the evidence admissible or inadmissible ? The answer was : there has been the commission of a sin, but no disqualification, because the disqualification was as a result of the giving of evidence and committed only thereafter.

           

            This arithmetic of hours and minutes will doubtless seem to many as formalistic or an empty quibble; but such criticism will not be justified. It should be remembered that the disqualification of "a wicked man" from giving evidence, originating as it does in most cases in a particular passage of the Torah (see Sanhedrin 25a and Baba Kama 72b), is itself only a formalistic disqualification, a disqualifcation imposed by the law, operating quite regardless of the actual credibility or reliability of the witness (see Rabbi Shabtai Cohen, Hoshen Mishpat, 34, 1, 3). Therefore it is only just that we should watch most jealously the limits of such disqualification, even in a formalistic manner, for the very purpose of restricting the consequences of that other formalism.

           

            d) Although, perhaps, it is unnecessary, yet, to prevent all misapprehension, I would nevertheless emphasize that paras. (a) to (c) above refer solely to Bans such as the Salonica Ban and the Jerusalem Ban, which do not themselves, directly and by express provision, invalidate a marriage solemnized in contravention of them. I am not unaware that, in the Middle Ages and later, certain communities enacted "regulations" ("takkanot") or "agreed rules"("haskamot") which expressly and directly - by judicial "expropriation" of the sanctification money or by reference to the principle that a man who sanctifies presumably does so in conformity with the Rabbinical precepts (Gittin 33a) - invalidated sanctifications not so complying. It is very doubtful, though, whether these regulations could actually have had the effect of invalidating marriages ; very few Rabbis applied them in practice and not only in theory. However, this question does not concern us, for the Jerusalem Ban, at least, contains no such invalidating provision. The question before us was merely whether this Ban causes invalidation of the marriage indirectly, through the disqualification of the witnesses, and as explained above, my answer to this question is in the negative.

 

            e) I have given consideration to a further point which, independently, forces us to conclude that the marriage of the first appellant is not invalid because of the infringement of the Ban by the witnesses. Let us not forget that the first appellant sanctified the second appellant, not before two, but before four witnesses : two who had been specially invited, Mr. Fisher and Mr. Hirsh, and two who had come to the scene as unbidden guests, Police Sergeants Katz and Pachter, These two police officers certainly did not infringe the Ban, because they had not come in order to abet an offence - had not, in the language of the Ban, "assumed the function" of witnesses  - but, on the contrary, had come to watch the unusual ceremony with a view to investigation and action by the police. On the other hand, although the two police officers had not been invited, and had not come in order to be witnesses to the sanctification, they became so automatically, because it is the law that "if a man sanctifies a woman in the presence of two persons without having said to them 'you are my witnesses', she is nevertheless sanctified" (Kiddushin 43a ; Shulhan Aruh, Even Ha-Ezer, 42, 4) ; "even if the witnesses do not intend to be witnesses, but have only come to look on, they become witnesses, and the woman is sanctified" ("Beit Meir", quoted in Pithei Teshuva to Even Ha-Ezer, ibid., subs. 1i).

           

            It follows that even if we regard Mr. Fisher and Mr. Hirsh as disqualified witnesses by reason of the infringement of the Ban, the validity of sanctification still has some support in its having been "witnessed" - i.e. attended and observed-by the Police Officers Katz and Pachter, and this attendance and observation has been legally and adequately proved in the District Court.

 

            It might be objected that even Police Officers Katz and Pachter cannot be witnesses to the sanctification, because the disqualified witnesses (Fisher and Hirsh) disqualify the valid witnesses (Katz and Pachter) according to the well-known rule that "where one of them is a relative or disqualified, the testimony of both of them is invalid." The brief and simple answer is ; we are here concerned with the validity of the actual physical witnessing of the sanctification, and not with the acceptability of witnesses who are to testify on it subsequently, and in regard to this actual, physical witnessing - "seeing in itself", in the language of R. Yehuda - the aforementioned rule is quite inappplicable (see R. Yehuda's remarks in Tosefta Makkot 6a, from the word "Shmuel").

           

            f) In conclusion, I would point out that the whole idea of the disqualification of witnesses because of a Ban has never gained wide acceptance in rabbinical literature, and that it is very doubtful whether there is still room for it at all in our day, especially in the case of the Ban which - unlike the Salonica Ban of the Rashdam of Modena - has not gained much recognition even in this city. This is what Meirat Einayim on Hoshen Mishpat 34, 5, 10 writes:

           

            ".... but a person who infringes bans imposed by community regulations should not be disqualified from giving evidence, for in that case not one in a thousand would be qualified."

           

            If this applied in the days of the author of the Sefer Meirat Einayim, it applies all the more today. That idea of the disqualification of the witnesses is still sometimes resorted to - but even then only as a secondary consideration - where it is a question of permitting the remarriage of a deserted wife, the whereabouts of the husband being unknown, since Rabbis have at all times regarded it as their sacred duty to release such an unhappy woman from the bonds of matrimony and to use, in a matter of this kind, their power to allow rather than their power to forbid. This is evidenced by thousands of responsa releasing such women on the strength of very flimsy suppositions, from a patent desire to grant them relief ; the judges have here, in fact, entered the domain of the legislator.

           

21. It follows that the first appellant has contracted a marriage with the second appellant by way of "sanctification by something of value", in the presence of competent witnesses, and that by virtue of that act, they have to be regarded as husband and wife. The fact that the husband is, or may possibly be, of priestly stock and that the woman is a divorcee in no way affects the validity of the marriage. Although the prohibition of the marriage of a divorced woman to a man of priestly stock is a disobedience of the law: "Thou shalt not......", a marriage involving the infringement of such laws is nevertheless valid (Kiddushin 68a, and elsewhere). I will not here express an opinion as to the legal consequences of this prohibited marriage in respect of maintenance, the marriage settlement, the succession of the husband and the like, because there is no claim before us on these points within the framework of this case. What the appellants have claimed is a declaration that they are "married" to each other, that is to say, that he is her legal husband and she his legal wife, and to this declaration they are entitled.

 

22. I have arrived at this conclusion with considerable reluctance. I frankly admit that my inclination, as a judge and as a man, has been, from beginning to end, not to give official sanction to that private ceremony. Nobody will approve of marriage ceremonies like this and no judge will feel sympathetic towards applications like the present. I have examined very carefully whether there is not some basic flaw in a marriage of this kind, but I have found none. I thought for a moment that it might be possible to invalidate it on the ground that the whole intention of the couple was, not to become married to each other in accordance with Jewish law but, as appears from the sworn declaration quoted in paragraph 2(g) above, to obtain a marriage certificate entitling the "head-of-family" to receive a ration-card, income-tax facilities and other similar paraphanalia. I told myself that the solemnization had been effected not for "sacramental" but for documentary purposes and that there had been no intention of sanctification. But I had eventually to reject all these arguments in favour of validation. For the purpose of sanctification it is the events that matter, "and in matters of sanctification no conjectures and no evidence are admissible to disprove the intention of sanctification." (See R. Moshe Isserlis, Even Ha-Ezer, 42, 1; see also ibid., 4.)

 

- Moreover, even if we were permitted to use such conjectures and evidence, and thereby - on the well-known principle that there are certain conclusions which a judge must draw from given circumstances even without formal proof - to ascertain the ultimate intention of the couple, those secondary objectives would not in themselves be calculated to invalidate the matrimonial relationship established between them. For in matters of sanctification, it is intended relationship, and not any ulterior motive, that counts (even in the case of the seven women who "take hold of one man, saying, 'We will eat our own bread, and wear our own apparel : only let us be called by thy name, to take away our reproach' " (Isaiah IV, 1), and who thus avowedly marry for "nominal" reasons, it is very doubtful whether it would have been possible to permit remarriage on the strength of this solemn declaration). This is illustrated by the great difficulties confronting the rabbinical courts in this country when attempting to dissolve "fictitious" marriages. An ancient precedent is to be found in the Tosefta story (Ketubbot V, 1) of R. Tarphon, a man of priestly stock, who, in a year of dearth, married three hundred women for the sole purpose of enabling them to partake of the priestly dues - which reminds us, if the comparison could be permitted, of the ration-cards of the first appellant.

 

            The same inclination not to annul a marriage by reason of its having been contracted "fictitiously" (for the purpose of obtaining citizenship, an entry visa or the like) is conspicuous also in the secular jurisprudence of the British Commonwealth as shown, for instance, by the South African judgment of Martens v. Martens (51), quoted with unqualified approval in N. v. H. (34). This principle prevails also in several Central European countries; we know that famous revolutionaries, such as Rosa Luxemburg in Germany in 1898, succeeded in avoiding deportation by means of such fictitious marriages. The reluctance of the legislator and the judge to probe into the purpose of the marriage is thus a feature common to the matrimonial law of a number of legal systems - both religious and secular - and the reason for it is easy to see: intimate matters such as the genuineness of the relationship between spouses are impossible to investigate, and a sensible legislator will not be anxious to prohibit an "evasion of the law" which cannot be prevented. We may here - with a slight change in wording - apply a talmudical dictum Yevamot 65b) :

           

            "Just as the legislator is required to legislate reasonably so is he required not to legislate unreasonably. If he does the latter, he will find himself among the 'aiders and abettors' of transgressors."

 

            In short: I have reviewed every aspect of the case, and have found no ground for the annulment of the sanctification. I therefore consider it my duty as a judge to declare its legal validity. A judge has nothing to go upon but the law, and therefore must not disregard anything he finds therein, whatever the consequences. There is no one more competent in matters of religion and religious law, and no one more jealous of them, than the Chief Rabbis of Israel, and they, too, in a similar case, have declared the validity of a marriage. I am referring to Appeal No. 1/60/706 (22), mentioned in paragraph 19 above. That case, too, concerned a sanctification performed without ten witnesses, without a canopy, without benedictions and without a Rabbi, and there, too, the parties were a man of priestly stock - definitely, not merely possibly, so - and a divorcee. The man was subsequently left by the divorcee and married another woman, lived with her for several years and then died. The two women then began to litigate over the estate. The matter came before the Rabbinical Court of Appeal where the second wife of the deceased appeared as appellant, the first wife as respondent. One of the arguments of the appellant was:

           

            "...the court (i.e. the court below) should not have entertained the application of the respondent and sanctioned after eighteen years a secret sanctification effected without a canopy, without benedictions, without a Rabbi and without ten witnesses. Such a judgment not only casts a slur on the deceased and his daughter, who is stamped by it as illegitimate, but it is likely to become a very dangerous precedent and to have a deleterious effect on Jewish family life." (ibid., p. 134.)

           

            This contention of the appellant was dismissed by the learned Rabbis as follows:

           

            "It is true that in the present case the marriage was forbidden by the Torah, and that both husband and wife infringed a prohibitive law, that is to say that a man of priestly stock shall not "take a woman put away from her husband" (Leviticus XXI, 7), but the court was not for this reason prevented from affirming the validity of that marriage, because a sanctification infringing a prohibitive law is nevertheless valid; on the contrary, the court was in duty bound to define the present personal status of the wife in accordance with her application, notwithstanding that this status is based on a sanctification contrary to the law of the Torah, and regardless of the fact that the husband is no longer alive, for the wife is of course interested even after the death of the husband in the determination of her personal status." (ibid., p. 136.)

 

            These are most telling remarks, worthy of those who made them. The Rabbis did not refuse to give that widow the relief claimed by her, although she herself, by the very act in question, had by no means behaved in accordance with the law. Just as there is no mercy in the law, so there is no resentment in the law. Nor were the learned Rabbis afraid of the difficulties and dangers to family life suggested by the second wife; because the refusal to adjudicate according to law is in itself an offence, and no one is told, "Do commit an offence, so that you may reap a benefit" (Menahot 48a).

           

            We, in this court, are even less in a position to withhold our judicial opinion as to the marriage contracted by the first appellant; we must categorically declare its validity.

           

            In the light of all I have said, I think that the appeal should be allowed and that the appellants should be granted the declaration requested by them, namely, that on December 16, 1952, at Tel Aviv, the first appellant contracted a marriage with the second appellant by way of "sanctification by something of value," and that they are to be regarded as husband and wife as from that date.

           

SUSSMAN J. In this appeal I have had the advantage of reading the judgments of my learned colleagues, which show that the following three problems arise:

 

            a) Was the District Court competent to continue dealing with the application of the appellants after the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction (Marriage and Divorce) Law, 5713-1953 (hereinafter referred to as "the said Law") had come into force?

           

            b) Are the appellants married to each other?

           

            c) Do considerations of public welfare demand that the court refrain from granting the appellants the relief which they claim?

           

2. As for the first problem: the question arises whether s. 1 of the said Law is a purely procedural provision for seeing that a person has no vested right in procedure, a provision introducing a change in procedure applies also to proceedings which began before that provision came into force. Thus, the provisions of the said Law concerning jurisdiction do not apply to the present case unless they are procedural; if they are substantive, the application of the appellants must be determined according to the rules which obtained before the said Law came into force.

 

            I do not think that section 14 of the Interpretation Ordinance helps the appellants; section 17(2)(e) of that Ordinance refers to proceedings for the enforcement of a right arising from a Law which has been repealed; such a right is susceptible of enforcement even after the Law from which it arises has been repealed, since a new Law does not, as a rule, detract from a substantive right a person has acquired. As for rules of procedure, however, it is generally agreed that there can be no vested right in them. As to this point, I have nothing to add to the remarks made by my esteemed colleague, Justice Cheshin, in paragraph 12 of his judgment.

           

            On the other hand, I think that it would be unrealistic to say that the extension of the jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Courts, and the curtailment of the jurisdiction of the civil courts, by the provisions of the said Law represent a change in procedure only. In paragraph 12 of his judgment Justice Silberg points to the fact that jurisdictional change has affected in a substantive manner the validity of marriage : where a couple have married in a foreign country before a civil official, in accordance with the laws of that country, a civil court in Israel will recognise the marriage, but a Rabbinical court will regard it as null - by reason of the "universal" effect of Jewish law, which does not require or invoke the rules of international law designed to settle conflicts between the legal systems of different countries; it makes no difference that a question of private international law did not arise in the present case; the fact that had such a question arisen the Rabbinical court would not have decided it in the same way as a civil court is sufficient to convince me that the significance of the change resulting from the provisions of the said Law with regard to the powers of the courts is not purely procedural.

           

            Moreover, the technique applied by the legislator is calculated to support my conclusion. Section 1 of the said Law vests the Rabibinical court with exclusive jurisdiction in matters of "marriage and divorce of Jews in Israel, being nationals or residents of the State". The legislator did not specify according to what law the Rabbinical courts were to deal with those matters. But it is beyond doubt that it intended not only to transfer jurisdiction from the civil court to the religious court (in so far as it had previously been vested in the former), but also to make Jewish law applicable to those matters from the substantive aspect. This meant, in so far as jurisdiction in matters of the personal status of foreigners was transferred to the Rabbinical courts, the repeal of the rule embodied in Article 64 of the Palestine Order in Council, which prescribes the application of the national law of the persons concerned. By way of a change of jurisdiction the legislator introduced, in effect, a change in the substantive rights of the parties.

 

            It follows that, even if the power of the District Court to deal with an application like the one before us was withdrawn, its power to continue dealing with and determine such proceedings has not been affected.

           

3. The marriage contracted in this case is valid according to Jewish law in spite of the Biblical prohibition.

 

4. There remains the third problem on which, again to my regret the views of my learned colleagues are divided.

 

            I am not prepared to dispute the principle enunciated by Justice Cheshin, namely, that, in considering whether or not to grant declaratory relief, the court may take into account the behaviour of the parties, as reflected in the actions which constitute the basis for their application to the court. However, even if we take this factor into account, there is still an important consideration which, in my opinion, tips the scales in favour of the appellants: the Biblical prohibition infringed by the appellants is a lex imperfecta, since no sanction is attached to it, and a marriage contracted in disregard of it is nevertheless valid. In fact, as hinted by my colleagues, should the appellants apply to a Rabbinical court, the latter will recognise the validity of the marriage (see Stark v. Chief Execution Officer (6)) and grant the declaration requested. So what point would there be in a civil court acting otherwise? It seems to me that in a case like the present the need to remove doubts as to the personal status of the appellants (and to remove such doubts is the purpose of the declaration prayed for) is a more weighty consideration than the behaviour of the parties.

 

5. In conclusion, I wish to add one remark. My learned colleagues have already expressed their distaste for the irregularity of a secret marriage. I share this feeling, but would not be easy in my mind unless I called attention to the situation which in my opinion has given rise to that marriage. Persons of religious views will of their own accord avoid infringing religious prohibitions and not take the course the parties in this case have taken. However, those who are not religious have no opportunity in this country of contracting a marriage by way of a civil ceremony, under the auspices of the State authorities. There is, in my opinion, no better way to prevent the recurrence of what happened in this case than the enactment of a civil marriage Law, which will enable those who do not wish to have a religious marriage ceremony to undergo a civil marriage. I agree that the appeal be allowed and the appellants granted the declaration sought.

 

CHESHIN J. This is an appeal against a judgment of the District Court of Tel Aviv dismissing a claim for an order declaring that a sanctification of the second appellant (a divorced woman) to the first appellant (a man of a priestly family) solemnized by a lawyer in his office and not in the presence of ten persons, is a valid and binding sanctification according to Jewish law.

 

2. I must confess that had the question of the validity of the sanctification been the only question before me, I would not have hesitated for one moment to express my full concurrence in the exceptionally clear and well-reasoned judgment of my colleague, Silberg J., without adding one word to it. At the very outset, before entering on the merits, however, we are faced with two important and weighty questions to which we must find an answer and, to my great regret, I differ from the opinions of my learned colleagues in regard to both of these questions. The first question relates to the jurisdiction of the District Court, and the second question relates to the discretion of the Court to grant the declaratory order sought. I shall deal with these questions one by one.

 

3. In regard to jurisdiction, the claim was brought at the beginning of 1953, and it is not disputed that the District Court was at that time competent to deal with it. In the course of the proceedings, however, and before judgment was pronounced, the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction (Marriage and Divorce) Law, 1953, which introduced a number of important changes in the legal position which previously existed in the field of personal status, was passed. Section 1 of that Law provides:

 

            "Matters of marriage and divorce of Jews in Israel, being nationals or residents of the State, shall be under , the exclusive jurisdiction of Rabbinical Courts"

           

            Since it is not disputed that both the appellants in this case are nationals and residents of Israel, it is clear that had they brought their claim to-day, they would have had to lodge it in the Rabbinical Courts. The question therefore is whether, and to what extent the jurisdiction of the District Court to continue to hear the claim in question, which was pending before it at the time the new Law was enacted, was affected by that Law.

           

4. No authority dealing with the interpretation of statutes is necessary for the proposition that a new Law is presumed not to affect vested rights in any way, and that it does not operate to annul, vary, replace, derogate from or add to such rights, unless the legislature has disclosed its intention of doing so in unambiguous terms. Every statute, therefore, is deemed to be prospective, that is to say, to apply to the future, and not retrospective, that is to say, to apply to the past. The direct logical result of that interpretation is that the provisions of a Law which are repealed by a later Law remain in force and fully operative in regard to rights acquired by a person before such repeal, whether the repeal was prior to the presentation to court by such person of a claim to his rights, or whether it was subsequent to such claim but before the case was decided. My colleague, Silberg J., cited a number of authorities to this effect, and I do not intend to cite them here a second time. I shall merely add one or two cases in order to support this view.

 

            In Leeds and County Bank v. Walker (35), Denman J. said, at page 91:

           

            "...in the absence of anything in the Act to show that it is to have a retrospective operation, it cannot be so construed as to have the effect of altering the law applicable to the note in question as it existed in 1880, and down to the time when the present action was brought..."

 

            In Maxwell's work on the Interpretation of Statutes (9th ed.) p. 229, it is mid (as quoted in the judgment of Evershed M.R. in Hutchinson v. Jauncey (28)):

           

            "In general, when the law is altered during the pendency of an action, the rights of the parties are decided according to the law as it existed when the action was begun, unless the new statute shows a clear intention to vary such rights."

           

            The very same principle is laid down in section 17(2) (c) of the (Palestine) Interpretation Ordinance, 1945, which provides that:

           

            "Where any enactment repeals any law, such repeal shall not... affect any right, privilege, obligation, or liability, acquired, accrued, or incurred, under any law so repealed."

           

            A distinction, however, must be drawn - and all judges and commentators, without exception, are in agreement with such a distinction  - between substantive rights and rules of procedure. It is agreed by all that no one acquires a vested right in rules of procedure, and that a litigant will not be heard to say: my claim must be determined in accordance with the procedure which existed at the time that I acquired my rights or at the time that I filed my claim, and new rules of procedure which were framed thereafter do not apply to it. A number of authorities on this point, too, were cited by my colleague, Silberg J., and I shall content myself with adding only a few more.

           

In Gardner v. Lucas (36), Lord Blackburn said, at p. 603:

 

            "...I think it is perfectly settled that if the Legislature intended to frame a new procedure, that instead of proceeding in this form or that, you should proceed in another and a different way; clearly there bygone transactions are to be sued for and enforced according to the new form of procedure. Alterations in the form of procedure are always retrospective, unless there is some good reason or other why they should not be. Then, again, I think that where alterations are made in matters of evidence... those are retrospective, whether civil or criminal."

 

            Even before this, in Kimbray v. Draper (37), Blackburn J. had said, (at p. 163) that:

           

            "When the effect of an enactment is to take away a right, prima facie it does not apply to existing rights; but where it deals with procedure only, prima facie it applies

to all actions pending as well as future."

 

6. This same principle was first fully adumbrated and explained in Wright v. Hale (38), which is regarded as the leading authority. In that case Pollock C.B. said, at p. 445 :

 

            "There is a considerable difference between such laws as affect vested rights and those which only affect the proceedings or practice of the Courts ...If therefore a Statute were to say: 'In questions which depend an mere judgment ...no suitor shall be allowed to call more than three witnesses', that enactment would apply to all actions, whether pending at the time it was passed or to be brought afterwards; it would be an enactment relating to practice, and a suitor could not say: 'I have a right to call as many witnesses to that subject as I please, and will therefore call ten surveyors, ten brokers, ten surgeons, etc. A matter of that sort cannot be called a right, and I think, when a statute merely alters the course of procedure in a cause, and does not especially say that its provisions shall not apply to any action commenced before it came into operation... its provisions will apply to the procedure in such actions."

 

7. This principle too - namely, the principle relating to matters of procedure - was laid down in numerous English cases which are followed by the courts until today. My attention has not been directed to even one judgment in which judges have deviated from this principle in the slightest degree. Matters of procedure are decided according to the existing law, and this rule also applies to claims which are pending. There is one exception to this rule, and that is the right to appeal in an existing claim.

 

            "To deprive a suitor in a pending action of an appeal to a superior tribunal which belonged to him as of right is a very different thing from regulating procedure".

           

says Lord MacNaghten in the case of The Colonial Sugar Refining Co. v. Irving (30) (see also Craies on Statute Law, 5th Ed., p. 371).

 

8. In connection with statutes, moreover, which are directed towards divesting a court of its jurisdiction to deal with a particular category of claims, it would appear that opinions in England changed somewhat in later years on the question of the application of such statutes to claims which are pending. Thus, for example, in re Joseph Suche and Co. (27), it was said by Jessel M.R. that:

 

            "it is a general rule that when the Legislature alters the rights of parties by taking away or conferring any right of action, its enactments, unless in express terms they apply to pending actions, do not affect them."

 

            But the observations made in Hutchinson's case (28), and the rules laid down in that case, deviated from the principle stated. In that case Evershed M.R. said at p. 579:

           

            "Having examined the many cases cited for the landlord, I doubt whether the principle ought to be expressed in quite such precise language as Jessel M.R. used in re Joseph Suche & Co. Ltd. (27). In other words, it seems to me that, if the necessary intendment of the act is to affect pending causes of action then this Court will give effect to the intention of the Legislature even though there is no express reference to pending actions."

 

            It follows that in matters of procedure and jurisdiction, even in regard to claims which are pending, we are to be guided not only by the express language of the legislature, but also by the intention to be gathered from that language.

           

9. The great importance for our purposes of Hutchinson's case (28), and the remarks of Evershed M.R. which I have cited, lie in the fact that that case dealt with a new law which divested a court of its jurisdiction to deal with a particular class of claims and its effect upon a claim which had been brought before that law came into force. The court reached the conclusion that by virtue of the new law, it had been divested of jurisdiction to deal with a claim which had already been filed, but had not yet been determined. Effect was thus given - though this was not expressly stated - to what had already been decided in England, namely, that a statute which introduces a change in the jurisdiction of a court also applies to claims which are pending. (See, for example, Warne v. Beresford (39), the Ironsides' case (40), and the observations of Maxwell, Interpretation of Statutes, 9th edition, p. 233 on Warne's case (39).)

 

10. I also find some support for this principle in Hamden v. Nabus (7). The facts of that case were as follows. After the constitution of the Land Courts in this country, a certain land case was brought before the Land Courts in Sh'khem. When it became known to the Court however, that the same case had previously been brought before the Sharia Court 1) and had not been concluded, the Court dismissed the claim, holding that the Sharia Court and that court alone, was competent to deal with claims that were pending before it. The Appeal Court rejected this opinion, and said:

 

            "By the Proclamation of 1918 all jurisdiction over cases concerning ownership of land was taken from the Sharia Court... Instead, a jurisdiction has been given to the Land Courts by the Land Courts Ordinance, 1921. Whether or not a case was pending in the Sharia Courts at the date of the Proclamation, the Courts were prohibited from giving any judgment deciding the ownership of land... The judgment of the Land Court must be set aside and the case heard."

 

            It must be noted that the Proclamation of 1918 (that is the Proclamation of June 24, 1918), entitled "Constitution of Courts", (Bentwich, Legislation of Palestine, 1918-1925, Vol. I, p. 605), did not expressly and permanently abolish the jurisdiction of the Sharia Court to deal with land cases, though it did direct - in section 23 - that "until further notice the Court shall not give any judgment decided the ownership of land ..."

           

            It was not therefore, the intention of the Proclamation permanently to deprive the courts - including the Sharia Courts - of the jurisdiction to deal with land matters, nor to lay down that cases pending before those courts should be transferred to courts other than those which existed or which would be established in the future, as it did provide, for example, in section 25 of that Proclamation. The intention of the Proclamation was merely to suspend the jurisdiction of the court to give judgments in land matters for an unspecified period, that is to say, until the giving of further notice. That additional notice was not given; the jurisdiction of those courts was not explicitly terminated, and no direction was given as to the fate of cases which were pending before them. Instead of this a new Ordinance, the Land Courts Ordinance, 1921, was enacted, and that Ordinance, too, did not provide that cases which had begun in other courts should be transferred to the Land Courts, or be disposed of in some other way. Nevertheless, it was held by the Court of Appeal in Hamdan's case (7), that the jurisdiction to deal with those cases which were pending before other courts had been conferred upon the Land Courts which were established for the first time by the new Ordinance. It follows that a case which has been filed in a competent court, and is pending before that court at a time when jurisdiction to deal with cases of that kind is conferred upon another court, must be dealt with in such other court, although the jurisdiction of the court in which the claim was first filed has not been taken away from it, and has not been clearly terminated. And why is this so? The reason, in my opinion, is that a person has no vested right in rules of procedure. From the time, therefore, that a new law was passed conferring jurisdiction upon special courts, the jurisdiction of the existing courts came to an end in respect of pending claims as well, and such claims, when brought before the special courts, cannot be said to be pending in two courts at one and the same time, as the Land Court thought was the position in Hamdan's case (7).

 

11. It has been said that section 17(2)(e) of the Interpretation Ordinance is designed to prevent any legal proceedings which have commenced from being affected. What is referred to, however, are legal proceedings "in respect of any such right, privilege, obligation" and so forth, as stated in subsection (c), and the meaning of the provision is that where a right or obligation, etc., has been changed, such change shall not affect any legal proceedings which have already begun in connection with such right or obligation.

 

            I would mention here, in passing, that section 17 of the Interpretation Ordinance is substantially similar to section 38 of the English Interpretation Act, 1889, and it has already been laid down more than once that the rights spoken of in section 38 are material rights, personal rights, and not abstract rights, rights in matters of procedure and other rights of that kind (see, for example, Gell v. White (41)).

 

12. Let us now return and enquire what was the purpose of the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction (Marriage and Divorce) Law, 1953. Was its purpose to change vested material rights, or was it to introduce a new procedure and different jurisdiction? It should be pointed out at once that the name of the Law indicates its content. This is a law relating to jurisdiction. Its whole purpose is to define the limits of jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Courts. Section 1, which is the most important section for our purposes, lays it down that: "matters of marriage and divorce of Jews in Israel, being nationals or residents of the State, shall be under the exclusive jurisdiction of Rabbinical Courts."

 

            Not a single word in this section is designed to affect in the slightest degree any substantive rights of the individual, to vary them, change them, or derogate from them. The section deals with the question of the jurisdiction of the courts alone, and details those matters which shall henceforth fall within the jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Courts. From the historical point of view the real meaning of this section, and the background of the law as a whole, are well known. It may be mentioned in parenthesis that the legislature itself has pointed out the purpose which the law was intended to achieve. In the explanatory note to the proposed law (see Proposed Laws, No. 163, of May 12, 1953), it is said:

           

            "The proposed Law removes the restriction contained in the Mandatory Legislation... which established the jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Courts only in respect of persons who were 'members of the Jewish Community', that is to say, who were registered in the Register of the 'Knesset Yisrael', and who were not foreign nationals."

           

            I do not intend to say that we are entitled to interpret the Statute in the light of the explanatory note of the legislature to the proposed Law. That explanation, nevertheless, throws light upon the legislative background, and from this point of view is likely to give additional support to the interpretation which follows in any case from the law itself. Were it said in the Law, for example, that the marriage of a person of priestly family and a divorced woman will henceforth be void, or that a religious marriage which was not celebrated in the presence of ten persons, shall be deemed not to have been celebrated at all, there would be room for the argument in each of these cases that vested rights of the applicant and others in a similar position had been affected, and that since the legislature did not expressly reveal its intention that the Law should act with retrospective effect, it has no effect upon claims which were pending in the civil courts at the time that the Law came into force.

 

            That was in fact the basis of the decision of the High Court of Justice in Babayofff v. Chief Execution Officer (8). That was a case of maintenance which had been dealt with in the Rabbinical Court. At the time the claim was filed the parties were thought to be Palestinian nationals, and the Rabbinical Courts were therefore competent to deal with the case. In the course of the proceedings the law was changed, and persons of the class to which the parties belonged were accorded the status of foreign nationals. The effect of this change in the law, therefore, was to deprive the parties of their status as Palestinian nationals, that is to say, to change them from Palestinian nationals to foreign nationals. In these circumstances it was held by the High Court of Justice that the new Law was not retroactive, and that it therefore had no effect upon the proceedings that were pending. The position is entirely different in a law such as the one we are considering, in that that Law does not deal at all with the rights and status of the litigants, but only with the jurisdiction of the court. Nothing whatever is said in the Law about the personal rights of individuals. The whole object of the Law is to introduce a procedural change. Before the Law was passed, the appellants could have brought their claim before the civil courts of the State. After the enactment of the Law they, and persons in the same situation, have to bring their claims before the Rabbinical Courts of the State. Where, therefore, is the substantive personal right which has been affected? What has happened is that the forum has been changed; there has been in these circumstances nochange in a right or deprivation of a right.

 

13. It has been submitted that a statute which transfers jurisdiction from one court to another cannot affect pending claims. As authority for this proposition the case of Nassar v. Attorney-General (2) was cited. In that case a man had been convicted by a civil court, and it was argued on appeal that that court had been deprived of jurisdiction in the course of the proceedings on the charge, since military courts had been established after the appellant had been charged but before he had been convicted, and jurisdiction to deal with the offence of the type of which the appellant had been convicted, had been conferred upon the military court. This submission was not accepted by the court which contented itself with the following laconic judgment: "In our view, having regard to section 5 of the Interpretation Ordinance, the accused was properly tried by the civil court."

 

            This was the sole ground upon which the court based its decision. We have already seen, however, that the court held otherwise in Hamdan's case (7), and it seems to me, moreover, with all respect that the court fell into error in Nassar's case (2). At that time the Interpretation Ordinance, 1929 ( Drayton, Cap. 69), was in force, and section 5(1)(e) of that Ordinance - which is fundamentally similar to section 17(2)(e) of the Interpretation Ordinance of 1945 - provided that the repeal of an Ordinance shall not affect "any investigation, legal proceeding or remedy in respect of any such right and any such investigation, legal proceeding or remedy may be instituted, etc." But we have already seen that that 'right' which is spoken of here is the right mentioned above in section 5(1)(c) - which is identical with section 17(2)(c) of the Ordinance of 1945 - and the meaning of that right is a personal, substantive right acquired by a person, and not some abstract advantage gained from the rules of procedure. The whole purpose of section 5 was to prevent a substantive right from being affected by the Law which was repealed,and not the judicial procedure itself.

           

            14. It has also been submitted that there is not in this case a change of the jurisdiction of the courts alone, but also a material change in substantive law and the application of the law. I do not accept this submission. The appellants applied to the District Court and sought a declaration in regard to their personal status. It is not disputed that their status is to be determined according to Jewish law. What then is the difference between the District Court and the Rabbinical Court? Both courts will have to deal with the matter within the same framework of substantive law, while the Religious Court has the advantage that it is also competent to decide questions of Jewish law, on which some of the greatest of the rabbis of Israel have differed. In what respect then can the appellants be aggrieved if they must now seek their remedy in the Rabbinical Courts?

           

 15. The doors of the Religious Courts, moreover, are wide open before them. And they may also have resort to legal precedents. I refer to the case of A. v. B. (22). In that case a Rabbinical Court was asked at the outset to decide the question of the validity of a sanctification which had been performed between a member of a priestly family and a divorced woman, before two witnesses alone, without ten persons being present, and without the canopy and the recitation of the traditional blessings. The Rabbinical Court pronounced the marriage valid. In the judgment, on appeal, of the Supreme Rabbinical Court of Appeals it is said, inter alia:

 

"The Supreme Court holds that the court of first instance was correct in law in accepting the evidence of the witnesses in regard to the marriage of the respondent and the deceased; although this marriage was forbidden by the Bible, being a marriage of a divorced woman to a member of a priestly family, nevertheless the marriage was valid, and made the woman the wife of her husband all the days of her life, and she is regarded as the widow of the deceased after his death." (Ibid., p. 135.)

           

            And two important principles - of those relevant to the matter before us - were laid down in that case by the Rabbinical Court of Appeals. First, "the right of any person interested to request the Court to determine his personal status", and secondly, "a marriage without a canopy and the seven blessings, without the presence of ten Jews and without the drawing up of the marriage contract - although such a marriage is a disgraceful mode of procedure contrary to the teachings of the scholars and the accepted custom in Israel - such a marriage, despite the above defects, is valid." (Ibid., p. 139.)

           

            From the point of view of its jurisdiction the Rabbinical Court accordingly reached the conclusion that it was "obliged to entertain the application and give its decision in accordance with the results of its consideration and deliberations" (ibid. p. 135-136), and, as I have said, in regard to the merits of the case, held the marriage to be valid. In which respects, therefore, will the rights of the appellants be adversely affected if it be held that the law in question operates with retrospective effect, and that it is to the Religious Courts that they must now present their claim? The opposite is the case I have great doubts whether a civil court is obliged to entertain the case of the appellants, not from the point of view of lack of jurisdiction alone, but also from the point of view of discretion - an aspect which is not taken into account in the Rabbinical Courts, as we have seen above - but I shall return to deal with this question later at greater length.

 

16. It has been said that the law of evidence in a Rabbinical Court is not the same as the law of evidence, and the method of assessing evidence, in a civil court, and it has also been said that the system of justice in the two sets of courts cannot be compared, and that the principles of private international law will not be accorded proper recognition in the Rabbinical Courts. We are asked to conclude from these considerations that the transfer of the jurisdiction from the ordinary court to the Rabbinical Court is not a matter of procedure alone, but involves a fundamental change of material rights. There are a number of replies to this submission. In the first place, in regard to the law of evidence and the assessment of the sworn statements of witnesses, these are matters relating to the procedure of the courts, and we have already said that a person has no vested rights in matters of this kind. Secondly, in regard to private international law, no question has arisen in the present case which calls for investigation or clarification according to the principles of private international law, and this is neither the time nor the place for a consideration of this question. Thirdly, it is true that the Rabbinical Courts do not regard themselves as bound by the principles of private international law, but that is no proof that those courts will never in any case be prepared to follow those principles, and in a proper case will pay no attention to them. And finally, even if we must regard the new law as altering material rights upon the single ground that the Rabbinical Courts do not recognise the principles of private international law, what is the distinction between a case that is pending - such as the case before us - and a case which has not yet been brought? A case brought from now onwards in the Rabbinical Courts will not be subject there to the principles of private international law, although the marriage was celebrated before the new Law came into force. This conclusion, as it seems to me, is plainly inconsistent with the presumption - which is not disputed  - that also in cases such as that before us jurisdiction will henceforth be in the hands of the Rabbinical Courts.

 

17. In short, it is my opinion that it was not the intention of the new Law - the Law of Marriage and Divorce - to impair any material right of the appellants, and persons similarly placed. Section 1 merely lays down which court is competent to deal with matters of marriage and divorce relating to Jews of the class of the appellants. It follows that it merely regulates matters of procedure and nothing more. In the leading case, Wright v. Hale (38). which I have already mentioned,. it was held by Channell B. that:

 

"Where the giving to a statute a retrospective operation would be to divest a right to put an end to an action by plea or such like, the Court should clearly see that the Legislature intended such a retrospective operation; that rule does not apply where a statute only relates to procedure or practice."

           

            The Law of Marriage and Divorce deprived no one of his right of action. Nor did it impair any other substantive right. It was de­signed to change the procedure which was previously employed in regard to the jurisdiction of the courts of the State to deal with matters of marriage and divorce of particular classes of persons. Section 1 of the Law does not provide that "claims in regard to marriage, etc. shall be brought only in the Rabbinical Courts". Had the law laid this down, I would have said that "shall not be brought" ex­cludes cases which have already been brought. The Law lays down another and different provision, namely, that from the day the law comes into force those matters shall be dealt with in the Rabbinical Courts. In other words, no other court will in the future be com­petent to hear and decide such matters. This intention on the part of the legislature is, in my opinion, clear, and it is therefore right that this procedural provision should apply not only to claims which will be brought in the future, but also to claims which had already been brought and were pending at the time that the Law came into force, since the civil courts have been deprived of jurisdiction to give a decision in such matters.

           

18. The dicta of Dunkelblum J. in Kwatinski v. District Com­missioner (20) do not, in my view, contradict what I have said above, and this for two reasons. In the first place, the law which was being considered in that case by Dunkelblum J. dealt with the material rights of the individual, and not merely with questions of procedure. Secondly, the Law there dealt with repealed older Laws, and since the legislature "found it desirable to create unity in the position of various persons", (to quote the words of the judgment in that case) it enacted special interim provisions in order to preserve the rights which were vested in such persons. Completely different is the case of a law which does not expressly repeal earlier laws, but which lays down provisions the purpose of which is merely to transfer the jurisdiction of one court to another court.

 

19. For these reasons it seems to me that the learned judge in the District Court was right in his conclusion - shortly expressed - that he had no jurisdiction to deal with the case. I am not sure that it was necessary for him to dismiss the claim completely - as he did - for this reason: it seems to me that in the circumstances, since the Rabbinical Courts are also included within the framework of the courts of the country, he could have transferred the case to the local Rabbinical Courts for consideration, without the appellant being compelled to restart proceedings.

 

20. In view of my conclusion as stated above, according to which the District Court is deprived of jurisdiction to deal with the matter, there is no need for me to consider the other questions which have arisen in this appeal. However, since my opinion is a dissenting opinion, I shall add some dicta on one further question, namely, whether in the circumstances of the case before us the court should have exercised its discretion in favour of the appellants.

 

21. The relief claimed is a declaration that the sanctification by which the first applicant - a person of a priestly family - married the second applicant - a divorcee - was valid; and that the applicants are married to each other according to Jewish religious law. A District Court is competent to grant relief of this kind by virtue of Rule 52(4) of the Civil Procedure Rules, 1938, which provides that:

 

            "No action shall fail on the grounds that the relief claimed is declaratory only."

           

            The rule referred to does not differ in principle - though it is very much more limited in scope - from Rule 5 of Order 25 of the Rules of the Supreme Court of Judicature in England. This last mentioned rule has been the subject of much discussion from the very day of its coming into force - in the year 1883 - and a number of basic principles in regard to its application have been laid down for the guidance of the courts. These principles may assist us in solving the question whether the circumstances of the case before us justify the granting of the declaratory order sought or not before examining those principles, however, it will be proper to point out very shortly the nature and origin of an order declaring rights.

 

            The remedy in question developed in three stages. Before 1852 the Courts of Equity in England were not accustomed to grant declarations of rights, save as relief which was incidental to the principal remedy sought in the claim. This does not mean that they did not regard themselves as competent to grant such orders. There is no doubt that they were competent, but they saw no necessity to exercise that power since they did not regard the grant of declaratory orders alone as an appropriate solution for the problems which were brought before them. In order to amend this custom, which was accepted in the Courts of Chancery, Section 50 of the Chancery Procedure Amendment Act, 1852, was passed. This section laid down that Courts of Equity would be entitled to grant orders declaring rights, although no additional principal remedy had been sought in the body of the claim, and no such remedy was granted by the courts. This second stage, however, did not see the complete solution of the difficulty, since according to the interpretation given to Section 50 by the courts, declaratory orders would not be given save where the court was also competent to grant the principal remedy, although such remedy was not claimed by the plaintiff. This state of affairs continued until 1883, in which year Rule 5 of Order 25 - that is the third stage in the development - was made, which empowered the court to give Declaratory Orders whether a remedy ancillary to such relief was claimed, or not. (On this point see the judgment of Bankes L.J. in the Guaranty Trust Co. v. Hannay (31).)

           

22. In the Rules of Procedure which we are accustomed to follow, the provision parallel to Order 25, Rule 5, is Rule 52(4), although, as I have said, our Rule is very much more restricted than the English rule from which it was taken ; and there is room for the submission that our rule introduced to our law only the second stage of the development which I have described, and that we have not yet reached the third stage of that development. I make no comment on this submission, because it was not argued before us. One thing is clear, however, from all that I have said, and is not disputed: the source of a declaratory judgment is to be found in the Courts of Equity. Since that is so, it seems to me that it would not be proper to grant such an order without paying due regard to the accepted principles of equity.

 

23. Let us now deal with some of the judgments of the English courts - both superior and inferior courts - on the nature, scope and content of a claim for a declaratory order made under Order 25, Rule 5, on the measure of usefulness of such an order, and on the duty of care cast upon the courts before granting such an order.

 

            In the Grand Junction Waterworks Co. v. Hampton Urban District  Council (42), Stirling J. said (at pp. 345, 346) :

           

            "...When the court is simply asked to make a declaration of right, without giving any consequential relief, the court ought to be extremely cautious in making such a declaration, and ought not to do it in the absence of any very special circumstances."

           

            And in Dyson v. Attorney-General (43), Cozens-Hardy M.R. said (at p. 417):

           

            "The Court is not bound to make a mere declaratory judgment, and in the exercise of its discretion will have regard to all the circumstances of the case. I can, however, conceive many cases in which a declaratory judgment may be highly convenient..."

           

            And in Burghes v. Attorney-General (44), Warrington J. said (at p. 156) :

           

            "But the jurisdiction (to give a judgment declaratory of rights under Order 25, Rule 5) is discretionary, and should be exercised with great care and after due regard to all the circumstances of the case."

 

            A judgment more to the point in regard to the restrictions imposed upon the Court in considering the issue of a declaratory judgment, was given by Bankes L.J. in the leading case of Guaranty Trust (31), which we have already mentioned. In that case the learned Lord Justice said (at p. 572):

           

            "There is, however, one limitation which must always be attached to it (the relief claimed), that is to say, the relief claimed must be something which it would be unlawful or unconstitutional or inequitable for the Court to grant or contrary to the accepted principles upon which the Court exercises its jurisdiction. Subject to that limitation I see nothing to fetter the discretion of the Court in exercising a jurisdiction under the rule to grant relief ..."

 

            In Russian Commercial Bank v. British Bank (45), Lord Dunedin, in delivering one of the majority decisions, after praising the correctness of the test applied by the Courts of Scotland when requested to give an order declaratory of rights, said:

 

            "The question must be a real and not a theoretical question; the person raising it must have a real interest to raise it ; he must be able to secure a proper contradictor, that is to say, someone presently existing who has a true interest to oppose the declaration sought."

 

            And Lord Wrenbury, expressing a dissenting opinion in the same case, said (at p. 461) :

           

"...the authorities are numerous that the discretion of the Court to make a declaration..... is to be most carefully and jealously exercised. The present case is so extreme that if the discretion is to be exercised in favour of entertaining an action for a declaration without relief in this case, I cannot at the moment picture any state of facts in which the court might not exercise its discretion in that direction ...."

 

In Gray v. Spyer (46), Lord Sterndale M.R. said (at p. 27) that

 

            ".... claims for declaration should be carefully watched. Properly used they are very useful ; improperly used, they almost amount to a nuisance."

           

In Thomas v. Attorney-General (47), Farwell J. said (at p. 313) :

 

            "That power given to the court to make declaratory judgments is purely discretionary and the court is not bound to entertain such an application except in a proper case."

           

            And finally, in Har-Shefi v. Har-Shefi (48), Singleton, L.J said (at p. 786):

           

"... any such claim (for the giving of a declaration) will be carefully watched. The Court will not grant a declaration in the air."

 

24.       The courts of this country have in general followed English precedent, and have defined the power to grant an order declaring rights in the light of the interpretations given to Rule 5 of Order 25 by the English courts. I shall cite, for example, the opinion of Windham J. , as quoted in Nathaniel v. Cohen (10), a judgment which was overruled on appeal on another point. And this is what Windham J. said (at p. 697 ibid.):

 

            " ... the court will with the greatest caution and reluctance give a declaratory judgment in vacuo where no consequential relief is prayed for and where at the same time, such consequential relief ... lies within the exclusive jurisdiction of some other tribunal."

           

            The same applies to Levin v. Local Council, Ramat Gan (15), in which Judge Kassan said, at p. 298, that:

           

"It has already been held by the court... nor is the point in dispute - that the court is entitled, by virtue of Rule 52(a) (sic.) of the Civil Procedure Rules, 1938, to issue a declaratory judgment even if it is not asked to grant relief ancillary to the main relief sought... but the question whether or not a declaratory judgment should be given is one within the discretion of the court, which is required to act with the utmost care and circumspection."

 

25. To sum up then, the position may be stated very shortly in these terms: The court will not as a rule refuse to give a declaratory judgment where there exists a dispute between the parties and one of them seeks advice and guidance in regard to his legal rights so that he may know which path to follow, even though he does not at the same time also seek relief which is ancillary to such a declaration. The court, however, will examine an application of this kind with the closest scrutiny, and will not grant the application save after having weighed all the circumstances of the case - only then will it decide in favour of the plaintiff.

 

26. No general principles have been laid down in the decided cases under which the court is to weigh the circumstances of the case brought before it. In any event, the investigation of such principles has not been exhausted, and it would seem that each case is to be decided according to its own particular facts. We have already seen the test suggested by Lord Dunedin in the Russian Commercial Bank case (45). This test was adopted by Bourke J. in Ossorguine's case (14). As against this, we find that different and additional considerations have been relied upon in other judgments. I shall not deal with them all, but with only a number of them.

 

In Roesin v. Attorney-General (49), it was held that a foreign national who resided in England, and had received no notice from the authorities of their intention to discriminate against him in regard to his duty of military service, in favour of other foreign nationals residing temporarily in England, was abusing the power of the court in applying for an order declaring that he was a national of a particular state.

           

            In the Grand Junction Waterworks case (42), which has already been referred to above, it was held that where an alternative remedy exists, a declaratory judgment will not be given. This principle was also laid down in the Municipal Council of Jerusalem case (9), and was even extended to some extent in that case (see p. 510).

           

27. I have not found any judgment which deals directly with the question whether the behaviour of the applicant for a declaration - that is to say, his behaviour before he came to court, whether his hands were clean, whether his conscience was clear, and so forth - is one of the circumstances which the court is required to weigh in dealing with the application. However, even though I have found no proof of this, I have found a reference to this question. It appears from Nathaniel's case (10), that the Appeal Court, in confirming the decision of the lower court to dismiss the application for a declaratory  order, did not disregard the behaviour of the applicant for such an order (see, particularly, the dicta on p. 320). And in an American case (see Harril v. American Home Mortgage Co. (5)), it was held that a mortgagor was not entitled to an order declaring promissory notes and the trust deed void, "without doing equity by repaying or offering to repay money borrowed on the security thereof."

 

28. It is not surprising that the courts have not been required to lay down a principle in connection with this serious question, for what kind of applicant turns to the court for a declaration ? I would say that the usual applicants are persons who, by reason of negotiations which they have conducted with others in good faith, are puzzled as to their rights. They ask themselves what, indeed, are the obligations into which they have entered and to what rights they are entitled from the other party. Against them stand litigants who submit legal submissions to deprive them of their rights. The doors of the courts are open before applicants such as these, subject to the restrictions which we have seen above. It is very rare that persons will knowingly - and, I would say, deliberately - place themselves in a position of embarrassment and thereafter approach the court and request an order declaring their rights and their legal status. It may be that this is the reason for the dearth of judgments on this point. It is my feeling, however - and I cannot rid myself of this impression - that the court, in considering all the circumstances of the case before it, particularly as we are dealing with relief which originated in the Courts of Equity, cannot, and should not, disregard the behaviour of an applicant and the background of his actions which, he submits, have created the rights in respect of which he seeks an authoritative declaration from the court.

 

29. How did the appellants behave? The facts are clear, and there is no need to relate them again except in a very abbreviated form. The first appellant is a man of priestly family - or a person in respect of whom there is a doubt whether or not he is of such a family - and the second appellant is a divorced woman. The first appellant proposed marriage to the second appellant, who agreed. No Rabbi, however, could be found in Israel who was prepared to perform the ceremony of marriage according to Jewish religious rites, by reason of the Biblical prohibition (Leviticus XXI, 7) "..... neither shall he take a woman put away from her husband". The parties then approached the advocate, David Ganor, who represents them and who has submitted his contentions on their behalf in these proceedings. He conducted an "unofficial" wedding ceremony for the appellants in his office, in the presence of only two witnesses who had been specially invited for the occasion, and in the presence of two constables who came as uninvited guests in order to warn those participating in the marriage farce that their action was illegal. All those present knew, of course, that the celebration was irregular, and had not been performed in accordance with the usual and accepted manner between bride and groom. Mr. Ganor, however, who described himself as one who has completed courses in an 'Academy, and studied the Talmud, although not the Shulhan Aruh', and who attended lectures on Jewish law by Dr. Eisenstadt for a year at a law school, and who - he added - was in a better position than others, knowing both parties to the marriage, for 'it is impossible to deceive me as those who register marriages at the Rabbinate might be' - this advocate examined the certificates in the hands of the parties, and after having made his findings in regard to their personal status, he performed the ceremony of sanctification and authorised them to live together as husband and wife. It is, of course, no part of our duty to examine the standard of 'knowledge' attained by Mr. Ganor in Jewish law - of the Talmud and the commentators, both the early and the later - nor is the matter of any importance for our present purposes. It is, however, admitted by all that Mr. Ganor knew - and it is to be assumed that he also conveyed this knowledge to his clients, the bride and bridegroom, and also to the witnesses who 'accompanied the bridal pair' - of the prohibition imposed by the Bible on a person of priestly family from marrying a divorced woman, and of the rules of marriage made by the Rabbis of Israel, in accordance with which - as was held by the learned judge:-

 

"It is forbidden (a) to perform a sanctification of a betrothal except when there is a marriage canopy, in the presence of ten witnesses, and after the registration of the marriage in the offices of the Rabbinate ; (b) to celebrate a sanctification save by those who are authorised and appointed for that purpose by the Chief Rabbinate of Israel, local officers of the Rabbinate, and officers of the Chief Rabbinate in each city and large town; (c) to rely upon any evidence of a marriage which has not been performed in accordance with this rule."

 

As is well known, these restrictions are strengthened by the Ban which is imposed on any person who infringes them. I do not intend to investigate here the validity of the marriage which was celebrated in breach of these rules, or the penalty which follows such infringement. What interests me here is the intrinsic meaning of the Regulations of the Rabbis of Israel in general, and of these marriage regulations in particular.

 

30. The various rules framed by the spiritual leaders of the Jewish people during the long period of its exile were designed to regulate, by means of the imposition of an internal independent discipline, the conduct of Jewish communities, to uphold their spiritual and moral level, to define the right of the individual and the community, to fix the relationship between man and his neighbour, and to lead to the increase of religion and wisdom in Israel. One of the earliest series of rules was intended to regulate married life and was designed to build a fence around and to prevent any breaches in the wall of the Jewish family. These rules in regard to marriage, which were dictated by the needs of the place and time, were framed primarily to prevent clandestine sanctifications, sanctifications of persons kidnapped, sanctifications which would bring the institution into contempt, sanctifications contrived as a result of cunning, sanctifications entered into by compulsion, and other sanctifications and marriages which were opposed to the morals of Judaism and the customs of the Jewish people. They were designed to impose, and they did in fact impose, the rule of the home over Jewish communities in the lands of their dispersion, and to impose community rule upon the individual. By reason of the special circumstances in which diaspora Jews found themselves, the sanction for these rules was the punishment which could be imposed, namely, the Ban, which involved not only the exclusion of the wrongdoer from the communal group, but also his excommunication and treatment as an outlaw.

 

31. It is not disputed that in our times, and in the Jewish State, matters such as these demand an approach consistent with the existence of a sovereign state, and the elimination from our renewed life of the institutions of the exile. Until, however, such matters are regulated by the State, it would seem that in some areas of activity - and in particular in the area of personal status - the vital need today, even in this country, for a number of rules which, in their time and place, fulilled so vital a function in the life of the Jewish communities of the exile, has not yet completely disappeared. My colleague, Silberg J., with great erudition, has dealt at length with the 'Jerusalem Ban' - which was relied upon by the learned judge in the Court below - and cited both early and late authorities in support of his observations. I do not wish to repeat the details of that Ban, which is similar to rules acted upon previously by our people, in exile and in the Land of Israel itself. Special interest attaches, however, to the introductory words to that Ban, and to the rules for the enforcement of which it was introduced. The introduction provides as follows: -

 

"Because of the Ingathering of the Exiles from all the places of their dispersion, and from the ends of the earth, and far-away isles, who are coming up in their thousands and tens of thousands, and are settling in the Holy Land through the great loving-kindness of the Holy One, and are bringing with them their former customs which are not in accordance with the rulings of the sages of the Land of Israel in the Holy City of Jerusalem, and those of the Rabbis of the communities of Israel in Matters of sanctification, divorce, levirate marriage, and this is liable to lead to differences of opinion in Israel and to disturb the peace of the House of Israel; for this reason we have regarded it as our duty to re-enact the rules issued by our former Rabbis, and to add further similar rules which are demanded by the times for the sake of ensuring the peace of the community - rules which are of fundamental importance in regard to all the rules of our former Rabbis for their communities from the days of Moses until later generations.

 

This follows the customary invocation of the help of God and the expression of deference to the great sages of bygone ages, and the consent obtained for the Ban by all the great rabbinical authorities then living in Jerusalem."

           

            This Ban and these rules were designed, therefore, to build a fence 1) and so prevent licentiousness in Jewish family life, and thus preserve stable relationships, a high moral level, and the purity of ethical standards in this fundamental institution of human society. The fact that such regulations have not lost their meaning may be seen from the facts of Banin v. Banin (11). That case dealt with a man who sanctified a woman against her will, and not in the presence of ten persons, and so forth. The matter came before the Rabbis, who annulled the sanctification. This shows that demoralization still exists, threatening the stability of the family and the status of the Jewish woman. The regulations were designed to build a fence against such lawlessness. What did the appellants do in this case?! What did the lawyer do who guided them by his advice and acts? They impudently disregarded accepted rules, and were impervious to the purpose which those rules were designed to achieve.

 

32. Nor is this all. In the time of the Mandate the authorities in this country recognised the urgent communal need of centralising in one legal body matters relating to the marriage and divorce of the residents of the country, in order that there should be continuous and effective control over such matters. This is proved by the Marriage and Divorce (Registration) Ordinance ( Drayton, Vol. 2, Chap. 88), which laid down detailed and express directions for the registration of marriages and divorces, and special instructions for giving effect to those directions. And in order to prevent unbridled licence in such matters, it was held by this court in the time of the Mandate (see Rokach v. District Commissioner (12)) that the authorities were not obliged to supply forms of certificates for the registration of marriages and divorces to a Rabbi who was not authorised as a registering authority by the competent religious institutions of the Jewish community. The effect of this ruling is that not even every Rabbi in Israel is empowered by the law of the country to celebrate sanctifications. A couple, therefore, who approach a rabbi who is not entitled to register marriages according to law, to celebrate a marriage between them, does so in vain. In that case Frumkin J. said, at p. 201:

 

"... One cannot overlook the danger of upholding the contention of the respondents, both from the point of view of public policy, as well as of the preservation of the traditional purity of Jewish family life ... The main object of the Ordinance would then be defeated and the purpose of keeping the celebration of marriage and divorce within the framework of law and good order undermined."

           

33. It would perhaps not be superfluous to review here, shortly, the attitude taken by the Supreme Court in the time of the Mandate to the question of the validity of marriages of the type with which we are now dealing, though I myself am not prepared to decide the appeal on this point in view of my attitude on the other questions which have arisen. The opinion of the Supreme Court in the time of the Mandate was expressed on a number of occasions by Frumkin J.,and the same conception is found in all his judgments on this question as a central theme. In Banin's case (11), Frumkin J. said, at p. 562:

 

            "We personally feel some doubts as to the validity in law of the second marriage. According to the evidence of the woman, who is supposed to be the second wife of the Respondent, she was not married to the Respondent by marriage contract, but by a marriage ceremony (Kiddushin) in the presence of two witnesses. In the case of HefziBah v. Ibrahim Mizrahi, the Rabbinical Court of Appeal of Palestine has declared invalid Kiddushin not effected before a representative of the Rabbinate and not in the presence of a congregation of ten, and not accompanied by a deed of writing."

 

            In another judgment, (see ,Silberstein v. Constable in Charge of Police Lock-up (13), Frumkin J. said, at p. 17 :

 

            "The effective part of the solemnisation of a marriage ceremony under Jewish law is that the bridegroom puts a ring on the finger of the bride saying : 'You are hereby sanctified to me under the Law of Moses and Israel'. Under strict Religious law the mere handing over of the ring or a coin to the bride followed by the said phrase is sufficient to establish a binding marriage between the parties; but in practice this is not the common form of marriage. It is only a part - as I have said, the effective part - of the ceremony which should be 1) celebrated by a religious minister in the presence of a congregation of at least ten males and is accompanied by a written deed of marriage, called 'Ketuba'.

 

            Again in another judgment, Stark v. Chief Execution Officer (6), Frumkin J. said, at p. 279 :

           

"On more than one occasion I expressed my distaste  for forms of marriage like this and I have a very strong view that semi-marriages of that sort, if I may so call it, should be discouraged, but if under Jewish law some sort of a tie is established between a couple undergoing such a formality, a dispute arising out of or in connection with it must be left for the Rabbinical Court to decide.However strange it might seem that there might be a marriage which is yet incomplete such a thing apparently exists in the Jewish law and just as parties are allowed to sue for certain rights under a defective agreement, there is no reason why a party should not be allowed to sue for certain rights under an incomplete marriage."

 

            In these cases a civil court was not asked to give a declaration of rights, and the question of validity of the marriage only arose incidentally in an application for the giving of actual relief of another kind. The court, however, whenever it found it possible to do so, did not fail to express its contempt for marriages performed in this way, and to voice serious doubts as to the validity of such marriages.

           

34. In short, we are not dealing with the case of a man who came to this country from overseas bringing his wife with him, or who sanctified a woman here according to Jewish rites in good faith and in a manner in which such a ceremony is performed in his own country, and who seeks a declaration of rights, that is to say, in more usual terms - who seeks legal confirmation of his marriage. We are dealing with people who knew the position, and intended to circumvent it. They did not genuinely believe that their sanctification had been performed in accordance with religious rites and in accordance with law. On the contrary, they knew that - at least from a formal point of view - the sanctification had been performed in defiance of the rites of the law. They ask us for a judgment declaring their rights according to Jewish law, when they themselves have impudently paid no regard to Jewish law and the rules promulgated by those having authority in the very matter from which, as they submit, their rights flow. They claim rights emanating from their own wrongdoing. The matter may be compared with one who offends the law as did Zimri and asks to receive the reward of Phineas 1). And Phineas, let it be added, was also of priestly family. Is this a case in which the court should help those who seek its assistance and exercise its discretion in their favour ? Is it conceivable, for example, that a man who married a minor in contravention of the Marriage Age Law, 1950, could petition a civil court and seek a declaration that the marriage was valid according to Jewish law ? And if he were to seek such relief - is it conceivable that the court would accede to his request although his submission be sound from the purely legal point of view? This would be an abuse of the process of the court and not a means of exercising its jurisdiction. In my opinion the court is not bound to assist lawbreakers and should prevent a wrongdoer from reaping the benefits of his wrong.

 

35. As I have said, I have found no direct authority for the conclusion which I have reached. I cannot help feeling, however, that from the point of view of equity, and from the point of view of "the accepted principles according to which the court uses its powers" - according to the true test as laid down by Bankes L.J. in the Guaranty Trust case (31) - this is a case in which the court is not bound to exercise its discretion in favour of the appellants. My colleague, Silberg J. has reached the opposite conclusion, but he too did not do so without much reluctance. This is what he says : -

 

            "I have arrived at this conclusion with considerable reluctance. I frankly admit that my inclination, as a judge and as a man, has been, from beginning to end, not to give official sanction to that private ceremony. Nobody will approve of marriage ceremonies like this, and no judge will feel sympathetic towards applications like the present."

           

My learned colleague states, at the conclusion of his remarks: -

 

            "In short: I have reviewed every aspect of the case, and I have found no ground for the annulment of the sanctification."

           

            With all respect and regard for the views of my colleague, the court has not been asked to annul the sanctification, but to declare its validity - that is to say, to give it legal confirmation. As is well known, the distance is wide indeed between a prayer for annulment and one for a declaration of validity.

           

            Neither in the South African case of Martens v. Martens (51), which is mentioned at the conclusion of the judgment of Silberg J., nor in the English case of H. v. H. (34), which quotes the South African case with approval, was the question considered of the right of the 'deceivers', the 'fictitious' husband and wife, to appear before the court and to ask with supreme effrontery for a declaration by the court that their marriage was celebrated in accordance with religion and law. The question of the marriage, although it was of importance in those cases, arose only incidentally in connection with the question of the granting of other vital relief. Those cases, therefore, are of no assistance in the present appeal.

 

            As far as the attitude of the lower court is concerned, it is sufficient to read the judgment of the learned judge to see that were it not for the fact that he held the sanctification itself to be invalid, he too would not have exercised his discretion in favour of the appellants.

           

            My colleague, Sussman J., also expresses his dissatisfaction at the 'act of lawlessness' in the celebration of the secret sanctification, and he suggests his own solution to the whole problem. But does not common sense demand that, in the light of this dissatisfaction, the court should not confirm the 'act of lawlessness' and give it official sanction ?

           

36. In conclusion I wish to make two short observations. In the first place, the appellants are not altogether without remedy. They are entitled even now to submit their application to the Rabbinical Court. That court is competent to deal with their prayer, and we have seen that it has already recognised the sanctification of a member of a priestly family to a divorcee. Moreover, in accordance with what was held in A. v. B. (22),

 

            "Any person interested is entitled to request the Rabbinical Court to define his personal status. The considerations which are taken into account by a civil court are not conclusive in the Rabbinical Court."

           

            My second observation is this. It cannot be said that the present case is an isolated one or the last of its kind, and that the civil courts will not be asked in the future to decide similar matters. We were told in the course of the proceedings that a judgment was given not long ago on the question of the validity of a secret marriage between a member of a priestly family and a divorcee, and that the judges of the District Court were divided in their opinions. It is true that the Marriage and Divorce Law referred to has introduced a radical change in the procedure to be followed in matters of personal status, and that the great majority of these questions will be considered in future by the Rabbinical Court. That law, however, only applies to residents and nationals, and if a declaration were to be given by this court in the present case, a vast number of foreign nationals and residents, in a position similar to that of the appellants, will bring their wives who were previously divorced to this country from overseas, or will marry divorcees in this country secretly, and will then approach the courts of this country for legal confirmation of their acts. The courts of this country will thus be turned into a clearing house to which all doubtful sanctifications and all void sanctifications of the persons described will be brought for confirmation and validation. In my opinion, this must be prevented at all costs.

 

            In view of what I have said, I would dismiss the appeal.

           

            It is therefore decided by a majority to allow the appeal, to set aside the judgment of the court below, and to declare that on December 16, 1962, at Tel Aviv, the first appellant Aharon Cohen, sanctified the second appellant, Bella Bousslik, by a Jewish ceremony of sanctification and that by virtue of that sanctification they are to be regarded as husband and wife as from the above date.

           

            Appeal allowed.

            Judgment given on January 15, 1954.

 

1) For s. 1 see infra p. 246.

 

1) Cohen in Hebrew means a priest.

1) There is a play upon words in the original which we have not attempted to translate.

 

1) Palestine Order in Council, 1922, Art. 64(i):

Matters of personal Status             64.(i)...matters of personal status affecting foreigners personal other than Moslems... shall be decided by the District Courts, which shall apply the personal law of the parties concerned...; provided that the District Courts shall have no jurisdiction to pronounce a decree of dissolution of marriage except in accordance with any Ordinance transferring such jurisdiction.

 

2) palestine Order in Council, 1922, Article 53(i):

Jewish Religious Courts                   The Rabbinical Courts of the Jewish Community shall have:-(I) Exclusive jurisdiction in matters of marriage and divorce, alimony and confirmation of wills of members of their community other than foreigners as defined in Article 59

1) This is a reference to the old Hebrew saying : "Look not upon the vessel but upon what it contains."

1) Talmudical college.

1) Moslem religious court.

1) This phrase is taken from the Mishna, "Build a fence around the Law", meaning : it is not enough to obey the law ; observe the prohibitions which will prevent you breaking the law.

 

1 The original has "is" in place of "should be".

1 See the story in the Book of Numbers, Chapter 25, Verses 1-15

Seedis v. Seedis

Case/docket number: 
Special Tribunal 1/50
Date Decided: 
Wednesday, July 28, 1954
Decision Type: 
Appellate
Abstract: 

In a suit between husband and wife before a Rabbinical Court, it was held that the husband by virtue of a usufruct accorded to the husband by Jewish law, was entitled to receive the rent of a certain property registered in the Lands Registry in the wife's name. The Rabbinical Court had purported to exercise jurisdiction under Article 51 and 53 of the Palestine Order in Council, 1922, in terms of which "suits regarding marriage" or "matters of marriage" are within the exclusive jurisdiction of the religious courts. The wife petitioned the High Court of Justice to restrain the levy of execution on the property referred to, and as the matter related to the jurisdiction of the religious courts, it was referred by the High Court of Justice to the Special Tribunal constituted under s. 55 of the Order in Council.

           

It was held by the Special Tribunal that the expressions "suits regarding marriage" and "matters of marriage" referred to above are not restricted to suits or matters concerning the existence of the marriage tie, but also cover claims for the enforcement of rights, including rights to property, which are derived from the status of marriage, and that the Rabbinical Court, therefore, had correctly assumed jurisdiction in the present case.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

Special Tribunal 1/50

 

           

ESTHER SEEDIS

v.

CHIEF EXECUTION OFFICER AND SHMUEL SEEDIS

 

 

In the Supreme Court sitting as a Special Tribunal under Article 55

of the Palestine Order in Council, 1922.

[July 28,1954]

Before Agranat J., Landau J., and Rabbi  Y. Hochman 1)

 

 

Family Law - Husband and wife - Income from wife's property during marriage - "Matter of marriage" - "Suits regarding marriage" - Palestine Order in Council, 1922, Articles 51 and 53 - Jurisdiction - Rabbinical Courts.

 

 

 

            In a suit between husband and wife before a Rabbinical Court, it was held that the husband by virtue of a usufruct accorded to the husband by Jewish law, was entitled to receive the rent of a certain property registered in the Lands Registry in the wife's name. The Rabbinical Court had purported to exercise jurisdiction under Article 51 and 53 of the Palestine Order in Council, 1922, in terms of which "suits regarding marriage" or "matters of marriage" are within the exclusive jurisdiction of the religious courts. The wife petitioned the High Court of Justice to restrain the levy of execution on the property referred to, and as the matter related to the jurisdiction of the religious courts, it was referred by the High Court of Justice to the Special Tribunal constituted under s. 55 of the Order in Council.

           

            It was held by the Special Tribunal that the expressions "suits regarding marriage" and "matters of marriage" referred to above are not restricted to suits or matters concerning the existence of the marriage tie, but also cover claims for the enforcement of rights, including rights to property, which are derived from the status of marriage, and that the Rabbinical Court, therefore, had correctly assumed jurisdiction in the present case.

           

Palestine cases referred to:

 

(1)   S.T. 1/28 - Hayeh Sarah Alpert v. Chief Execution Officer, Jerusalem and Others ; (1920-1933), 1 P.L.R. 395.

(2)   C.A. 240/37 - Palestine Mercantile Bank Ltd. v. Jacob Fryman and Another ; (1938), 5 P.L.R. 159.

(3)   C.A. 72/31 - Ibrahim Elias Nasr v. Nijmeh Elias Nasr; (1920-1933), 1 P.L.R. 648.

           

Israel cases referred to :

 

(4)   H.C. 116/49 - Esther Seedis v. Chief Execution Officer, District Court, Jerusalem ; (1950). 4 P.D. 266.

(5) C.A. 376/46 - Aharon Rosenboim v. Yona Miriam Rosenboim; (1950), 2 P.E. 5.

(6) C.A. 16/45 - Yosef Albrance v. Yohanan Shmeterling ; (1950), 4 P.D. 573.

(7) C.A. 26/51 - Shimon Cotik v. Tsila (Tsipa) Wolfson ; (1951), 5 P.D. 1341.

(8) S.T. 1/49 - Aharon Rosenbaum v. Sheina Miriam Rosenbaum ; (1953), 7 P.D. 1037.

(9)   C.C. 367/49 - Malka Zilbershtein v. Yohan (Yohanan) Zilbershtein ; (1950/51), 3 P.M. 137.

 

English cases referred to:

 

(10) Parapano and Others v. Happaz and Others ; [1894] A.C. 165.

(11) In re Martin, Loustalan v. Loustalan ; [1900] P. 211.

 

Cyprus case referred to :

 

(12) Despinou Theophilo v. Haralamba Abraam ; (1895), 3 C.L.R. 236.

           

Levitsky and Mack for the petitioner.

Mizrahi for the respondents.

 

AGRANAT, J. giving the judgment of the court. The question we have to answer is whether the Rabbinical Court, at the time it heard this case, had exclusive jurisdiction to determine the claim of a husband to compel his wife to hand over to him the income of her property of the kind known in Jewish law as nichsei melog1). We say "at the time" because counsel for both parties agreed that in view of section 2 of the Women's Equal Rights Law, 1951, the institution of "nichsei melog" has no further place in Israel substantive law.

 

            This question has been referred to us for consideration by the High Court of Justice after it had been petitioned by the wife in the case of Esther Seedis v. Chief Execution Officer, Jerusalem (4), for an order restraining the Chief Execution Officer from enforcing the judgment of the Rabbinical Court which was given on June 22, 1947. This judgment was to the effect that the wife's property and its income were charged according to Jewish religious law in favour of the husband ; that the husband was entitled to collect from the tenants the rent of a house at 16, Ben Yehuda Street, Jerusalem, which was registered at the Land Registry, Jerusalem, in the name of the wife: and that "the wife could do nothing to prevent him".

 

            We should note at once, however - and counsel for the husband has not contested this - that the judgment of the Rabbinical Court cannot be made effective because of the provisions of Section 10 of the Jurisdiction of Rabbinical Courts (Marriage and Divorce) Law, 1953. There are two reasons for this:

           

(a) The judgment was given before the State came into existence ;

 

(b) The judgment was given in the wife's absence.

 

            For the purpose of our decision we assume - and counsel for the parties have not claimed otherwise - that at the time the claim was entered the parties were members of the Jewish Community and Palestinian citizens.

           

            The High Court in its judgment (4) summarised the contentions of the parties with regard to jurisdiction as follows : -

           

            "Counsel for the husband claimed that enjoyment of the income of nichsei melog was one of four things to which a husband became entitled on marriage, that this right was therefore the result of the marriage tie and that consequently the claim to enforce it was the same kind of claim as was included in Article 53(1) of the Palestine Order in Council, 1922, under the term 'matters of marriage' ; that, furthermore, the Rabbinical Court gave to its judgment the heading of 'Disputes in a matter of marriage'. To this the answer of counsel for the wife was that Article 53(1) mentioned 'matters of marriage' and not 'matters resulting from marriage' nor 'matters connected with marriage'. This meant that if it were correct to consider the right of a husband to the income of nichsei melog as a matter resulting from marriage, then a claim to enforce this right was not the same as 'a matter of marriage' but a matter which came under the law of property - and as far as personal status was concerned, it was neither important nor essential but of secondary consideration, and for that reason Article 53 (l) did not apply to such a claim at all."

 

            Counsel for the parties again repeated these arguments in this court. Mr. Levitsky for the wife, however, added a new point. He said that even if this kind of claim must be considered in law to belong to "matters of personal status", although it was not included in the definition contained in Article 51 of the Order in Council, still it was not a "matter of marriage" nor was it one of the matters which were subject to the sole jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Courts as provided in Article 53(1), in which case it might be that the Rabbinical Courts would have jurisdiction to deal with the husband's claim to the income of nichsei melog but that this jurisdiction was subject to the consent of the parties and consequently was not exclusive.

           

            Further, Mr. Levitsky relied on three judgments : -

(a) that of Cheshin, J. in Rosenboim v. Rosenboim (5) ;

(b) that of Olshan, J. in Albrance v. Shmeterling (6) ; and

(c) that of Kennet, J. in Zilbershtein v. Zilbershtein (9).

 

            We should like, first of all, to discuss the problem whether, for the purpose of deciding the question of jurisdiction, it is necessary to consider this kind of claim as a matter of personal status, assuming that the institution of nichsei melog was not one of the matters that was included in the definition in Article 51. This question was referred to by Silberg, J. in the case of Cotik v. Wolfson (7), but was not decided as it was not necessary to do so. In our opinion the clear language of the second sentence of Article 51(1) of the Palestine Order in Council, 1922 - and particularly the word "means" - leaves no doubt that with regard to status the provisions of this section create a numerus clausus, as Silberg J. aptly puts it.

           

            Also in Article 47, where the legislator conferred jurisdiction on the civil courts in matters of personal status, he emphasised the words "as defined in Article 51". Hence when the legislator apportioned, in the Palestine Order in Council, the jurisdiction of the courts in matters of personal status between the civil courts on the one hand and the religious courts on the other, he meant this to be only in respect of those matters which were set out in Article 51 and no others.

 

            The conclusion, therefore, is that if it is at all possible to consider the claim for the income of nichsei melog as a matter of personal status, then this is only because it is included in the term "suits regarding marriage" in Article 51(1) or in the term "matters of marriage" in Article 53(1).

           

            But before we answer the question whether these terms would also cover matters connected with nichsei melog, it would be as well to explain shortly the nature of this institution. When a man marries he becomes entitled, according to Jewish law, to the income of two kinds of property belonging to his wife, (a) nichsei tzon barzel and (b) nichsei melog. Nichsei tson barzel comprise property which the wife brings as dowry to her husband and for the safety of the capital of which he remains responsible. As the Shulhan Aruh puts it: "If they are lost, it is his loss - and if they increase, it is his increase. Similarly if they depreciate or are stolen - the loss is his." (Shulhan Aruh, Even Ha-Ezer, 85, B.) Property which the wife brings to the husband does not become nichsei tson barzel so as to make the husband liable for it "unless its value had been assessed in a definite sum of money or he had expressly assumed responsibility for it" (ibid., C.). Nichsei melog, on the other hand, comprise property for which the husband is not responsible and the income of which he is entitled to enjoy. Should the capital decrease or increase, the loss or the profit will be that of the wife. ("Should they be lost, or increase, or depreciate or be stolen - it is she who benefits or loses, as the husband is entitled to receive only the income" (ibid., B).)

           

            With regard to claims from third parties to the income of either kind of property, the husband is entitled to institute the same even without the express authority of his wife. (Tur, Even Ha-Ezer, 85.)

           

            And finally one has to distinguish, of course, between property which the wife brings to her husband as explained above and property which she keeps under her sole control in consequence of arrangements to that effect made between herself and her husband.

           

            As we have already indicated, the problem before us is reduced to the question whether the claim of the husband to the income of his wife's nichsei melog should be considered in law as a "suit regarding marriage" or as a "matter of marriage". If that was the intention of the legislator, he would have done well had he given a separate heading to the definition in Article 51(1) as for instance "effects of the marriage" or "matrimonial property" - expressions usually used for the purpose of classification in private international law (see Wolff, Private International Law, 2nd Edition, p. 146, Lorenzen, Selected Papers on Conflict of Laws, p. 88) - or, as counsel for the wife suggested, "matters arising from marriage" or "connected with marriage" or the like.

 

            While this is a consideration which weighs heavily with us in favour of the wife, we do not consider it decisive. For it is inconceivable that the legislator also intended to exclude from the general connotation of the expression "matters of marriage" claims for restitution of conjugal rights and such claims are certainly in respect of rights resulting from or connected with marriage.

           

            The truth of the matter is that the interpretation of the term "matter of marriage" which is found in Article 53(1) must not be so restricted as to exclude a claim for a right resulting from the status of marriage, that is to say, it must not be restricted to matters that concern the one and only question, namely, the existence or nonexistence of the marriage tie. In other words we must conclude that the term "matter of marriage" has a wider and more comprehensive meaning than that conveyed by the sole word "marriage" and that it also covers claims for rights which certainly come into being as a result of the marriage tie and which give content and significance to the status of marriage.

           

            When we put the problem in this light to Mr. Levitsky, he gave us a twofold answer: (a) That one cannot consider rights which are created by the marriage tie and which have a direct bearing on the married life of the couple, such as conjugal and maintenance rights, as being the same as rights which are essentially in respect of claims for money or property pure and simple even though they too are the result of the marriage status ; (b) that in any event when the legislator intended to grant jurisdiction in a matter of money to the Rabbinical Courts, he gave a separate heading to it and used the word "alimony", therefore it must be presumed that he, the legislator, did not intend to grant jurisdiction to these courts in other matters relating to money or property.

           

            We are of the opinion that neither of these answers solves our problem. As to the first one has to remember that on the one hand it is possible to consider even rights to money or property as having a direct influence on the marriage and it was for just this very reason that these rights were granted by various laws either to the husband or to the wife according to the particular point of view of the legislator of the law applicable ; and this is also the view of Jewish law. The Levush. 85, 17. (Rabbi Mordechai Yaffe) says as follows: -

           

"Should the husband wish to part with (literally : sell) land which belongs to the nichsei melog of the wife, for several years at a yearly income all of which he proposes to receive in advance, he will not be permitted to do so..... 'because of the welfare of her home'. This means that her interests are better served by the land remaining with him and that he should receive a small income yearly in order that the expenses of the home should be adequately provided for.... "

            (See also Tur, Even Ha-Ezer, 85.)

           

            On the other hand, the payment of alimony to a wife, during her husband's desertion, whilst she is living apart from him, need not necessarily have any influence on the married life of the couple.

           

            From the point of view of jurisdiction therefore it is difficult to find a logical basis for the distinction between the right to payment of money such as in the nature of alimony and the right to payment of money or to property on a different claim which arises in favour of a husband or wife from the marriage itself. The common feature is that both are claims for the fulfillment of obligations arising from the status of marriage.

           

            The second answer which was suggested by counsel for the wife is more weighty, but again it is not sufficient to turn the scales in her favour. This is because it may well be said that the special emphasis on the term "alimony" was made in the wording of the Article so as to distinguish payments due on account of alimony from those due on account of maintenance. Indeed even if the legislator had not specifically used the term "alimony" we would have been obliged, in the words of Assaf, J. in the case of Rosenboim v. Rosenboim (5), "to consider as a matter of marriage the money which a husband is bound to give to his wife for her upkeep..... because it is one of the main obligations resulting from marriage". To this Olshan, J. also agreed in the case of Albrance v. Shmeterling (6).

 

            Similarly in the case of Alpert v. Chief Execution Officer (l), the Special Tribunal held that the claim of a widow for maintenance from the husband's estate was a "matter of marriage" because her right to "maintenance" resulted from the marriage "and that it was therefore within the exclusive jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Court." Clearly, this interpretation completely contradicts the contention of Mr. Levitsky that monetary rights cannot be included amongst the claims that are within the exclusive jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Court because they were not specifically mentioned in the Order in Council. Indeed, Mr. Levitsky was not unaware of this contradiction and has therefore suggested that we ignore altogether the rule established in Alpert's case (l), as the only way of overcoming the difficulty. But we are of the opinion that this is no way at all, especially as counsel for the wife has given no special reason which would justify our refusal to follow a rule has been valid for many years.

           

            Let us now examine this problem in another light. When the Mandatory legislator divided the jurisdiction in matters of personal status between the courts, his general purpose was to preserve the position as it was during Turkish rule. For this too is one of the tests that we have to consider - in accordance with the opinion which was expressed in the case of Rosenbaum v. Rosenbaum (8). In this connection, what Young has to say (in Corps de Droit Ottoman, Vol. II, p. 2) is important. As translated by Smoira, P. in the case of Rosenboim v. Rosenboim (5), it is as follows :

           

"The various communities of non-Moslem Ottoman subjects have complete jurisdiction to decide all questions which concern each community. . . . . in matters of marriage, including dowers, mohar, maintenance as between husband and wife (nafaka) and divorce".

           

            The importance of these words is twofold. First, Young includes in the word "marriage", dowers, mohar, and maintenance, that is to say, all the range of monetary rights resulting from the marriage tie. Second, the inclusion of suits for dower and mohar within the jurisdiction of non-Moslem religious courts means that, as far as Jews are concerned, the Rabbinical Courts do have jurisdiction to deal with claims concerning properties of the wife which are nichsei tson barzel and nichsei melog. For as regards jurisdiction, there is no difference in principle between the rights of a husband in these two kinds of property of his wife and the right to "dower" and "mohar".

 

            At the end of the chapter from which the above quotation was taken, Young gives the text of Hatti Humaioun of 1856. This is a political declaration which was made by the Sultan, in paragraph 12 of which he confirmed once more the privileges in juridical matters which the non-Moslem communities had enjoyed from time immemorial in the Ottoman Empire.

           

            And in the case of Parapano v. Happaz (10), the Privy Council relied, inter alia, on this declaration by the Sultan, when it held that matters of "marriage, divorce, alimony and dower" were in the Ottoman Empire within the jurisdiction of the religious courts of the non-Moslem communities which, it was presumed from the start, would apply in such cases the religious law of each community.

           

            It is true that the question that had to be decided in the Para-pano case (10) by the Privy Council was regarding the law that had to be applied. But in order to come to the conclusion that it was the canon law of the Roman Catholic Church that had to be applied (on a question of legitimacy of an Ottoman subject who was a member of that Church) the Privy Council proceeded from the fact that in the Ottoman Empire the juridical jurisdiction in these matters was in the tribunals of these communities.

           

            But, generally speaking, choosing which law to apply is one thing and deciding which court has jurisdiction is another. Only here both these problems have become tied up together because of the historical background just mentioned.

           

            And following this rule, the Supreme Court of Cyprus held in the case of Theophilo v. Abraam (12) that the canon law of the Eastern Church applied to a claim for the return of a dower. In so doing the court defined the term "dower" as understood in that law as follows :

           

"..... the object of the dower is to provide a fund for the purposes of defraying the burdens and obligations arising from the existence of the marriage ; that the husband has the control of the property given as dower ; that the property is the property of the wife and must be handed back by the husband on the dissolution of the marriage to the person giving the dower, in those cases where the dower-giver has stipulated this to be done, or to the wife. The husband is only liable for loss or damage to the property, where such loss or damage arises from his own fraud or his own negligence. The husband will not be liable for any loss or damage, provided he had shown such care as he ordinarily takes in the management of his own property."

 

            It seems to us that any one who examines this definition of "dower" will notice at once the similarities in essentials that exist between this institution of the canon law of the Eastern Church on the one hand and the rights according to Jewish law of the husband in the property which the wife brings to him on marriage as above described, on the other hand. And does this not make it clear that in the days of Ottoman rule suits concerning the latter as well as the former were within the jurisdiction of the non-Moslem religious courts?

           

            We have found further support for this view - that is that the jurisdiction of the Rabbinical courts was equal in extent to that of the courts of the various Christian communities in this field - in the Firman of August 21, 1854, which the Sultan Abdul Majeed issued to Mr. Albert Cohen, the emissary of the Central Organization of French Jewry (Consistoire Central des Israelites de France). This reads as follows :

           

            "All the rights, the privileges and all the immunities which had been granted or which will be granted in the future to any Christian community whatsoever shall apply at one and the same time to the Jews as well, for the paternal heart of His Majesty the Emperor will never permit that there should be the slightest discrimination amongst his non-Moslem subjects."

 

            (Extract from Monatsschrift fur Geschichte und Wissenschaft des Judentums, 1854, Vol. 3, p. 346 ; see also Jewish Encyclopaedia, Vol. 4, p. 156, under Albert Cohen ; also Young, Vol. 2, p. 153, note 5).

           

            Also Mr. Goadby, in his book on International and Inter-religious Private Law in Palestine, lays down that according to Article 51 of the Palestine Order in Council, suits regarding marriage include suits regarding "dowry" because "this was the Turkish practice" and "consequently such suits are within the 'exclusive jurisdiction' of religious courts according to Articles 53 and 54 of the Order in Council" (ibid.

pp. 116, 158, 159, note 2).

 

            In short, the examination of the problem in the light of the general tendency of the Mandatory legislator to leave the position in this field as it was during Ottoman rule, leads us to the conclusion - although this must not be taken yet as absolute proof - that a claim by a husband for the income of nichsei melog is a matter of marriage which was within the exclusive jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Court.

 

            Let us try to solve this problem in the light of the answer to the question, to which particular branch of the law does the right of the husband to the income of his wife's property belong? It seems to us that if we are bound in law to consider this right as coming under the matrimonial law and not under that relating to property, we will be bound to conclude - for the reason given below - that indeed only the Rabbinical Court had jurisdiction to deal with a claim of this nature. Because we are dealing with laws which were promulgated by an English legislator, we will have to rely on English jurisprudence to find our answer. This means that we would have to ask ourselves the question, to which branch of the law would an English court consider a claim to belong, which resembled in essentials a suit for the income of property like nichsei melog ? We have to remember in this connection that according to the common law the husband became entitled on marriage to his wife's movable property and the income of her immovable property was also subject to his absolute control so long as she was married to him (Lush on Husband and Wife pp. 5, 7). It is true that this law was altered by the Married Women's Property Act, 1882. The common law further provided, in its time, that a will made by a woman when she was unmarried, became null and void on her marriage and this rule was adopted by the English legislator in s. 18 of the Wills Act, 1837, which is still valid today. In the case of In re Martin (11), the Court of Appeal held that the rule which made a woman's will null and void on her marriage, when applied to a will whereby she disposed of movable property, was part of the matrimonial law. The reason for this is due to the provision of the common law that the movable property of the wife passes on her marriage to her husband and on marrying she loses the power to dispose of it or to leave it by will to another person. As Vaughan-Williams, L.J. put it (at pp. 239-240) :

 

"And I think that his wife's property in the movables having thereby ceased, it follows, quite independently of the eighteenth section of the Wills Act, that this loss of the power of disposition put an end to her will while it was still ambulatory...   for I think that the rule of English law which makes a woman's will null and void on her marriage is part of the matrimonial law, and not of the testamentary law."

           

            It should be noted, in parenthesis, that in the above case, the marriage which made the will null and void took place before 1882 and thus the judgment shows the position as it was before the enactment of the Married Women's Property Act, 1882.

           

            We learn from this English judgment, therefore, that the general rule of the common law to the effect that the movable property of the wife passes to her husband on her marriage is also part of the matrimonial law. This means that the right of the husband to the income of nichsei melog, which he has claimed in the case before us, belongs to this same branch of the law.

           

            If this is correct, it is reasonable to conclude that, at the time, the Mandatory legislator intended that a claim of the kind described above should be determined, in the absence of a general matrimonial law, according to the law of each respective community as far as members of a recognized religious community and Palestine citizens were concerned. And Goadby (at p. 159, ibid.) lays it down that "the effect of marriage upon the property of the spouses in Palestine, whether movable or immovable, will be governed by the personal law." But if the rules of the personal law apply in such a suit, then there is no escaping the conclusion that only a religious court has jurisdiction to entertain it and this for the following reason : let us suppose for one moment that the contrary was the correct conclusion, that is to say that it was the District Court which had jurisdiction in this matter. In that event it would be unable to apply the personal law as required by Article 47 of the Order in Council, in as much as the District Court can apply this law only in matters of personal status as defined in Article 51 and the very grant to the District Court of jurisdiction is based on the assumption that the claim here was not one relating to "marriage" and therefore was not one of the matters included in the definition of personal status which was given in Article 51(1). The conclusion is that the only possible source of the hypothetical authority of the District Court to determine a claim for the income of nichsei melog is to be found in Article 38 of the Order in Council, 1922, and at the hearing the provisions of Article 46 of the Order would have to be applied by the court. It follows also that, as there is no local matrimonial law and as the right of a husband in his wife's property must be decided according to the matrimonial law, the court would have to apply those very rules of the common law which the English legislator had found it necessary to do away with more than 70 years previously. The District Court would also have to act in accordance with the principle which was laid down in the case of Palestine Mercantile Bank Ltd. v. Fryman (2), to the effect that where there was no Ottoman provision dealing with any particular branch of the law, the relevant rule of the common law must be resorted to. Now in other branches of the law as well, the prospect also exists in this country of having to resort to certain rules of the common law which are no longer applicable at all in England itself and it is most difficult to believe that the Mandatory legislator intended at the time that this should be the case in connection with the matrimonial law in so far as it would be applicable to members of the recognised communities who were Palestinian citizens.

 

            Further it is very doubtful in our opinion - also because of the judgment in the Mercantile Bank case - whether the District Court would have the right to apply the rules of the common law at all to a matter of this kind, and this is because of the proviso at the end of Article 46 of the Order in Council to the effect that these rules apply "so far only as the circumstances of Palestine and its inhabitants . . . . . permit".

           

            For instance, according to the law of her community, the Moslem wife had unfettered control over her property. (Fyzee, Outline of Muhammadan Law (1949) at p. 99 ; also Wilson, Muhammadan Law, 6th edition, at p. 126.) It is inconceivable that the Mandatory legislator intended to impose on her the disabilities of the common law on this subject which we have mentioned.

           

            In such a case, therefore, the District Court would be faced with a lacuna in the local law. It might then be said as was said by Kennet J. in Zilbershtein v. Zilbershtein (9), at p. 140, that, "as there was no provision in the civil law to the contrary, the rights of the wife were equal to those of the husband and the marriage had not deprived her of these rights". Should the District Court be of this opinion and decide the issue in such a case along these lines, then our answer would be that there was nothing in that argument that could weaken the conclusion which must follow from the view - and there can be no other view - that at the time the Mandatory legislator was not willing that there should be a lacuna in connection with the matrimonial law applicable to a married couple who were Palestinian citizens belonging to a recognised community with regard to the relations between them not in connection with the rules regulating the rights which such had in the property of the other. We have to add further that Kennet J. cited Article 1771 of the Mejelle and section 82 of the Ottoman Law of Civil Procedure as authority for saying that the Ottoman Law contained a positive provision to the effect that the wife "had the right to own separate property without any limitation" and that this law had remained unchanged "till now". With all respect, we are not at all convinced by these citations. Article 1771 of the Mejelle concerns the onus of proof when husband and wife "disagree as to the things in the house in which they dwell". It owes its origin no doubt to the rule in Islamic law that a married women has full control over her property. (Vide supra.) For as is well known, the "provisions of the Mejelle are based on the substance of Islamic law". (See the introduction of Frumkin J. to his Hebrew translation of the Mejelle). As regards the second Law that was cited, section 82 is to the effect that the provisions of section 80 of this same Law were not to apply "when the contracting parties are husband and wife". It is obvious that the section concerns only the case where one spouse desires to prove against the other the existence of rights which had been acquired through an oral agreement between them. This is clear also from the judgment of Nasr v. Nasr (3), on which Kennet J. relied. For a claim to enforce a right derived from such an agreement does not come under the matrimonial law at all. Consequently it should certainly surprise no one to find that in the course of the hearing of that case "no one disputed nor doubted the fact that the wife had the right to possess separate property without any limit" and we must not conclude from this case that, before the enactment of the Women's Equal Rights Law, such a rule existed in the civil law.

 

            The inevitable conclusion therefore is that the claim which we have been considering for the income of nirchsei melog did not come within the jurisdiction of the District Court but that it came within the term "a matter of marriage" and was within the exclusive jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Court. For the sake of clarity it is as well to summarise the reasons which have led us to this conclusion as follows:

 

(a) If the claim in question has to be considered at all as a matter of personal status according to the definition contained in Article 51(1) of the Order in Council, then this is because of the terms "suits regarding marriage" and "matters of marriage" which are used in that article and in Article 53(1);

 

(b) These terms should not be restricted only to suits that are concerned with the existence or not of the marriage tie. They should also cover claims for enforcing certain rights which spring from the marriage status as, for example, restitution of conjugal rights. From the point of view of jurisdiction, there is no logical basis for differentiating claims in respect of these rights and claims in respect of rights in property or money which are also derived from the marriage status;

 

(c) In the case of Alpert (1), too, the claim of the widow for maintenance out of her husband's estate until she received what was due to her under the Ketuba was held to be a "matter of marriage" which was within the exclusive jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Court;

 

(d) But for the specific use of the term "alimony" in the Order in Council, as already mentioned, it would have been possible to consider as a "matter of marriage" also the claim of a wife for maintenance during the lifetime of the husband;

 

(e) But because this term was specifically used by the Mandatory legislator in the Order in Council, it does not necessarily follow that when this is not the case we should come to a different conclusion. For it is quite possible that the intention of the legislator was to stress the differences which he had emphasised regarding the kind of claim in connection with alimony and maintenance when he divided the jurisdiction between the civil and the religious courts;

 

(f) During the period of Turkish rule, the claim of a Jewish husband to rights in his wife's property was considered as a matter of marriage which was within the jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Court. This fact may serve as a pointer to the intention of the legislator of the Order in Council in view of his well known desire not to make changes, generally speaking, with regard to the jurisdiction which the religious courts of the communities had at that time in matters of personal status;

 

(g) The provisions of a law which grant to a husband, on his marriage, rights in his wife's property, belong to the matrimonial law. It is logical to suppose that at the time the Mandatory legislator intended that the personal law should apply in the case of a married couple who were members of a recognised community and Palestinian citizens, whereas, according to Article 47, the District Court could not apply the personal law of the parties unless the dispute concerned one of the specified matters of personal status;

 

(h) We must not ascribe to the Mandatory legislator an intention that the District Court should apply the rules of the common law regarding marriage when deciding on a claim by a husband for rights which he had in his wife's property in a dispute of a married couple of the kind mentioned above. Nor is the common law applicable in such a case as if there were a lacuna in this branch of the local civil law. The inevitable conclusion therefore is that jurisdiction to hear such a case was not given to the District Court but that it was given exclusively to the religious court.

 

            We should like to consider another point. We noted above, where we explained the nature of the institution of nichsei melog, that the husband was entitled to claim from third parties the income from this kind of property without the necessity of receiving authority from his wife, that is to say in his own name. In his judgment in Albrance v. Shmeterling (6), Olshan J. was of the opinion that the personal law does not apply in a dispute between the husband and a third party. At p. 295, the learned judge says as follows: -

           

"Even if we were to suppose that their personal law was Jewish religious law, and even if according to this law every promissory note given to the wife for rent must be considered as 'income' belonging to the husband – it does not yet follow from this, that commercial relations between a married woman and a third party are subject to the personal law applicable to husband and wife in their relations with such other. If the position was as claimed by counsel for the respondent, we would reach a conclusion which was unreasonable".

 

And at p. 296, Olshan J. added:

 

            " 'A suit regarding marriage', as set out in Article 51, is a suit between two parties to a marriage... The fact that according to Article 47 a dispute in such a case has to be determined according to the personal law of the parties is no evidence that any other person in his commercial dealings with a married woman is, according to the Order in Council, subject to the personal law applicable to a matter of marriage between herself and her husband and according to which each acquires certain concrete rights by virtue of the marriage. The interpretation given to Article 51 by counsel for the husband... is likely to bring choas to the commercial and economic life of the country. It would make every commercial transaction with a married woman dangerous and insecure and this state of affairs would not be confined to just Jewish married women, for Articles 47 and 51... apply to the whole population of the State".

 

            There is no conflict between this view and what we are deciding in this case, because rights which result from the relationship between husband and wife are one thing and the husband's standing vis-a-vis rights acquired by his wife in transactions with third parties is another. The fact that a certain law regulates the relations between husband and wife does not necessarily mean that the same law also regulates the relations between the husband and third parties as regards rights which the wife acquired thereby (compare Wolff, ibid., p. 355). In other words it is not impossible to consider as "a matter of marriage" the husband's claim to the income of his wife's nichsei melog when it is made against the wife and to regard the husband's claim to the income of the same property as "a matter which is subject to the law of property" when made against a third party.

           

            We therefore hold that the Rabbinical Court did have jurisdiction to determine the claim which was made by the husband for the income of nichsei melog of his wife and to give the judgment it delivered on June 22, 1947.

           

Judgment given on July 28,1954.

 

1) In terms of section 9(1) of the Courts Ordinance, 1940, the Special Tribunal constituted under Art. 55 of the Palestine Order in Council, 1922, to decide whether or not a case is one of personal status within the exclusive jurisdiction of a Religious Court, shall consist of two Judges of the Supreme Court and "the president of the highest court in Palestine of any religious community which is alleged by any party to the action to have exclusive jurisdiction in the matter, or a Judge appointed by such president."

 

1) Nichsei melog : Property which belongs to the wife and of which the husband has only the usufruct without any rights to the capital and without responsibility for its loss or deterioration.

 

Full opinion: 

Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office v. Hoffman

Case/docket number: 
HCJFH 4128/00
Date Decided: 
Sunday, April 6, 2003
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

[This abstract is not part of the Court's opinion and is provided for the reader's convenience. It has been translated from a Hebrew version prepared by Nevo Press Ltd. and is used with its kind permission.] 

 

A group of Jewish women (hereinafter: the Women of the Wall) sought to pray together in the Western Wall Plaza while wrapped in tallitot [prayer shawls] and reading the Torah. The possibility of praying at the Wall in accordance with their practice was prevented due to the violent objection of other worshippers at the site. The Women of the Wall petitioned the High Court of Justice, which ruled that the Government must establish appropriate arrangements and conditions to permit the petitioners to realize their right to worship in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza. In its petition for a Further hearing, the Government reiterated its argument – that was rejected in the judgment – according to which the Government fulfilled its obligation toward the Women of the Wall by adopting the recommendation that they be permitted to pray in the area of “Robinson’s Arch”.

 

The Supreme Court held:

 

A.   (1)        The Women of the Wall have a right to pray at the Wall in their manner. However, like every right, that right is not unlimited. It must be evaluated and weighed against other rights that are also worthy of protection.

      (2)        Accordingly, all steps must be taken to minimize the affront that other religiously observant people sense due to the manner of prayer of the Women of the Wall, and by doing so, also prevent serious events arising from the confrontation of the  opposing parties.

      (3)        In order to try to strike a balance between the opposing demands in this matter, the Government must prepare the adjacent “Robinson’s Arch” site and make it into a proper prayer space so that the Women of the Wall will be able to pray at the site in their manner, inasmuch as the site, in its current physical state, cannot serve as an appropriate place for prayer.

      (4)        If the “Robinson’s Arch” site is not made suitable within twelve months, and having found no arrangement acceptable to both parties, it is the duty of the Government to make appropriate arrangements and conditions within which the Women of the Wall will be able to realize their right to pray in their manner in the Western Wall Plaza.

 

B. (per J. Turkel J.):

      (1)        In deciding to designate the “Robinson’s Arch” site for the prayer of the Women of the Wall, the Government acted within the framework of its discretion, and the Court should not intervene in that discretion. This solution should not be adopted “conditionally”, but rather as a permanent solution.

      (2)        Adopting the said solution preserves the right of the Women of the Wall to access to the Western Wall Plaza itself, as long as they pray in accordance with the local custom while in the Western Wall Plaza. Thus, both their freedom of access to the Western Wall Plaza and their right to worship in their own manner is preserved.

 

C. (per E. Mazza, T. Strasberg-Cohen, D. Beinisch JJ., dissenting):

     (1)        The right of the Women of the Wall to pray according to their custom in the Western Wall Plaza was recognized without reservation in the prior judgments of the High Court of Justice in this matter, and there is no justification for restricting that right at present.

     (2)        The position adopted by the Court in the proceedings at bar in regard to the need to prepare the “Robinson’s Arch” site as a prayer space that will serve the Women of the Wall essentially eviscerates their said right, and also upsets the appropriate balance between their right to worship in the Western Wall Plaza and the need to consider the feelings of other worshippers.

 

D. (per I. Englard J., dissenting):

     (1)        The Palestine Order-in-Council (Holy Places), 1924, deprives the High Court of Justice of jurisdiction to consider matters concerning freedom of worship in the Holy Places.

     (2)        The dispute between the petitioners and the Government in the case at bar concerns freedom of worship at the Holy Places and not freedom of access to them, inasmuch as no one is preventing the Women of the Wall from entering the Western Wall Plaza. Rather, the dispute is in regard to the possibility that they pray in their manner at that place. Therefore, the High Court of Justice does not have subject-matter jurisdiction over the dispute at bar.

     (3)        All the laws of the Knesset are, by their very nature, secular norms, but there is no principled reason that a secular law not refer to a religious system.

     (4)        The secular character of the Protection of the Holy Places Law says nothing in regard to the interpretation of the terms therein or in the regulations thereunder. Everything rests upon the legislative intent in using those terms. The presumption is that terms borrowed from a religious system should be interpreted in accordance with that system.

     (5)        The result is that terms employed in the Protection of the Holy Places Law that are borrowed from the religious world should first and foremost be interpreted in accordance with their religious significance.

     (6)        Accordingly, the expression “conducting a religious ceremony that is not in accordance with the local custom” in reg. 2(a) (1a) of the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews, 5741-1981, should be interpreted in accordance with its halakhic meaning, such that prayer in the Western Wall Plaza in the manner of the Women of the Wall falls within the scope of the prohibition established under the regulation.

     (7)        Additionally, there is support for the opinion that, in view of the halakhic situation, the judgment under review in this Further Hearing that would allow the petitioners to act in their style and manner would constitute a substantial intrusion upon the prayers of others or an excessive violation of the feelings of others.

 

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Author
concurrence
Author
concurrence
Author
dissent
Author
dissent
Author
dissent
Author
dissent
Full text of the opinion: 

 

HCJFH 4128/00

 

 

Petitioners:                  1.         Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office

                                    2.         Director General of the Ministry of Religion

                                    3.         Director General of the Ministry of the Interior

                                    4.         Director General of the Ministry of Police

                                    5.         Legal Advisor to the Prime Minister’s Office

                                    6.         Prime Minister’s Advisor on the Status of Women

                                    7.         Government of Israel

                                   

                                                                        v.

 

Respondents:              1.         Anat Hoffman

                                    2.         Chaya Beckerman

3.         International Committee for Women of the Wall, Inc. by Miriam Benson

 

           

Attorney for the Petitioners:               Osnat Mendel, Adv.

Attorney for the Respondents:           Francis Raday, Adv.

 

The Supreme Court

[April 6, 2003]

 

Before President A. Barak,  Deputy President S. Levin, Justice T. Orr, Justice E. Mazza, Justice M. Cheshin, Justice T. Strasberg-Cohen, Justice J. Turkel, Justice D. Beinisch, Justice I. Englard

Further Hearing on the judgment of the Supreme Court in HCJ 3358/95 of May 22, 2000 by E. Mazza, T. Strasberg-Cohen and D. Beinisch JJ.

 

A group of Jewish women (hereinafter: the Women of the Wall) sought to pray together in the Western Wall Plaza while wrapped in tallitot [prayer shawls] and reading the Torah. The possibility of praying at the Wall in accordance with their practice was prevented due to the violent objection of other worshippers at the site. The Women of the Wall petitioned the High Court of Justice, which ruled that the Government must establish appropriate arrangements and conditions to permit the petitioners to realize their right to worship in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza. In its petition for a Further hearing, the Government reiterated its argument – that was rejected in the judgment – according to which the Government fulfilled its obligation toward the Women of the Wall by adopting the recommendation that they be permitted to pray in the area of “Robinson’s Arch”.

The Supreme Court held:

  1. (1)        The Women of the Wall have a right to pray at the Wall in their manner. However, like every right, that right is not unlimited. It must be evaluated and weighed against other rights that are also worthy of protection.

(2)        Accordingly, all steps must be taken to minimize the affront that other religiously observant people sense due to the manner of prayer of the Women of the Wall, and by doing so, also prevent serious events arising from the confrontation of the opposing parties.

(3)        In order to try to strike a balance between the opposing demands in this matter, the Government must prepare the adjacent “Robinson’s Arch” site and make it into a proper prayer space so that the Women of the Wall will be able to pray at the site in their manner, inasmuch as the site, in its current physical state, cannot serve as an appropriate place for prayer.

(4)        If the “Robinson’s Arch” site is not made suitable within twelve months, and having found no arrangement acceptable to both parties, it is the duty of the Government to make appropriate arrangements and conditions within which the Women of the Wall will be able to realize their right to pray in their manner in the Western Wall Plaza.

B. (per J. Turkel J.):

(1)        In deciding to designate the “Robinson’s Arch” site for the prayer of the Women of the Wall, the Government acted within the framework of its discretion, and the Court should not intervene in that discretion. This solution should not be adopted “conditionally”, but rather as a permanent solution.

(2)        Adopting the said solution preserves the right of the Women of the Wall to access to the Western Wall Plaza itself, as long as they pray in accordance with the local custom while in the Western Wall Plaza. Thus, both their freedom of access to the Western Wall Plaza and their right to worship in their own manner is preserved.

C. (per E. Mazza, T. Strasberg-Cohen, D. Beinisch JJ., dissenting):

(1)        The right of the Women of the Wall to pray according to their custom in the Western Wall Plaza was recognized without reservation in the prior judgments of the High Court of Justice in this matter, and there is no justification for restricting that right at present.

(2)        The position adopted by the Court in the proceedings at bar in regard to the need to prepare the “Robinson’s Arch” site as a prayer space that will serve the Women of the Wall essentially eviscerates their said right, and also upsets the appropriate balance between their right to worship in the Western Wall Plaza and the need to consider the feelings of other worshippers.

D. (per I. Englard J., dissenting):

(1)        The Palestine Order-in-Council (Holy Places), 1924, deprives the High Court of Justice of jurisdiction to consider matters concerning freedom of worship in the Holy Places.

(2)        The dispute between the petitioners and the Government in the case at bar concerns freedom of worship at the Holy Places and not freedom of access to them, inasmuch as no one is preventing the Women of the Wall from entering the Western Wall Plaza. Rather, the dispute is in regard to the possibility that they pray in their manner at that place. Therefore, the High Court of Justice does not have subject-matter jurisdiction over the dispute at bar.

(3)        All the laws of the Knesset are, by their very nature, secular norms, but there is no principled reason that a secular law not refer to a religious system.

(4)        The secular character of the Protection of the Holy Places Law says nothing in regard to the interpretation of the terms therein or in the regulations thereunder. Everything rests upon the legislative intent in using those terms. The presumption is that terms borrowed from a religious system should be interpreted in accordance with that system.

(5)        The result is that terms employed in the Protection of the Holy Places Law that are borrowed from the religious world should first and foremost be interpreted in accordance with their religious significance.

(6)        Accordingly, the expression “conducting a religious ceremony that is not in accordance with the local custom” in reg. 2(a) (1a) of the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews, 5741-1981, should be interpreted in accordance with its halakhic meaning, such that prayer in the Western Wall Plaza in the manner of the Women of the Wall falls within the scope of the prohibition established under the regulation.

(7)        Additionally, there is support for the opinion that, in view of the halakhic situation, the judgment under review in this Further Hearing that would allow the petitioners to act in their style and manner would constitute a substantial intrusion upon the prayers of others or an excessive violation of the feelings of others.

 

Judgment

 

Justice M. Cheshin:

  1. Why was the First Temple destroyed? Because of three things that prevailed there: idolatry, immorality and bloodshed.

But why was the Second Temple destroyed, when they were occupied with Torah, mitzvoth and charity? Because baseless hatred prevailed. This teaches us that baseless hatred is of equal gravity with three sins: idolatry, immorality and bloodshed (TB Yoma 9b).

 

            So it was in besieged Jerusalem when Titus, the representative of distant Rome, battered its walls. The enemy beset from without, seeking to destroy and extinguish a nation and a kingdom, and the People of Israel within Jerusalem – the residents of Jerusalem and those who gathered in Jerusalem from all the corners of the land of Israel – raised their hands at one another. Beset from without and beset from within. That is the nature of strife. That is the nature of hatred. For strife and hatred destroy all that is good, they completely undermine human relations, they destroy man and beast, tree and field. Such is hatred, such is jealousy, such is zealotry, and zealotry stands above them all.

            The Western Wall is a remnant of our Second Temple, and now those who fight amongst themselves fight over it. Can we not learn from the history of our tortured nation?

Background

2.         Our concern this time is a Further Hearing on the judgment of the Supreme Court in HCJ 3358/95 Anat Hoffman et al. v. Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office et al., IsrSC 54 (2) 245. In that judgment, the High Court of Justice decided – per Justice Eliahu Mazza, Justices Tova Strasberg-Cohen and Dorit Beinisch concurring – to order the Government “to establish the appropriate arrangements and conditions under which the Petitioners will be able to realize their right to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza.” The Petitioners before the Court – the Government of the State of Israel and those acting on its behalf (hereinafter: the Government of Israel or the Government) – are of the opinion that they should not be ordered to act as ordered by the Court, inasmuch as immediately prior to the rendering of the said judgment the required arrangements and conditions had been established as required by the Court’s decision. In its judgment, the Court rejected this argument, and the Government now asks that we find – in a Further Hearing – that it indeed fulfilled what it was required to do.

3.         The Protection of the Holy Places Law, 5727-1967 (the Protection Law) – a law enacted some two weeks after the end of the Six Day War – instructs us in decisive, unambiguous language to protect the Holy Places against any desecration or violation, to protect the freedom of access of the various religious communities to the places they hold sacred, and prohibits the affront of feelings towards those places:

Protection of Holy Places

1.The Holy Places shall be protected from desecration and any other violation and from anything likely to violate the freedom of access of the members of the different religions to the places sacred to them or their feelings with regard to those places.

The very same language, word for word, is conveyed to us in Basic Law: Jerusalem, Capital of Israel (the Jerusalem Law). The Protection Law – and later, the Jerusalem Law as well – was intended to change the status quo ante from stem to stern. For until the enactment of the Protection Law – thus during the Mandate period and thus after the establishment of the State, when the Western Wall and other places holy to the Jews were under the rule of the Hashemite Kingdom of Jordan – there were limitations, often severe and disgraceful limitations, upon the rights of Jews to their holy places. But from that point, the limitations were removed and the barriers were lifted.

            The Protection Law was not created for the Jews alone, or perhaps we should say that it was created primarily not for the Jews. It was created for the Moslems, it was created for the Christians, it was created for the members of every other faith that have places that are sacred for them in Israel. The rights of all of these were established in the law, and not just any law, but a Basic Law. The status of the Jews in regard to the places they hold sacred was established like the status of all members of other faiths for the places sacred to them, with complete equality and without discrimination – each believer and the places he holds sacred.

            We live among our people, and to date we have not heard a serious complaint of any violation incurred by the members of any other faith in regard to the places they hold sacred. The State protects their rights with utmost care, and there is no breaching and no wailing [Psalms 144:14]. Yet see how wondrous, or perhaps not so wondrous: we Jews are the ones dissatisfied by what has been done and by what has not been done in the places sacred to us – at times from here and at times from there. The matter before us in this Further Hearing is one of those disputes that have arisen among the Jews themselves.

4.         This is the fourth time that we are addressing the subject before us, and we would express the hope that it will be the last. The first time was in HCJ 257/89, 2410/90 Anat Hoffman et al. v. Director of the Western Wall; Susan Alter et al. v. Minister of Religious Affairs et al., IsrSC 48 (2) 265 (the First Judgment or the First Petition). The second time was in HCJ FH 882/94 Susan Alter et al. v. Minister of Religious Affairs et al. (unpublished), in which the petitioners in the First Petition requested a Further Hearing on the First Judgment (the Further Hearing). The third time was the judgment that we are now addressing in this Further Hearing, that is, HCJ 3385/95 Anat Hoffman et al. v. Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office et al., IsrSC 54 (2) 345 (the Second Judgment or the Second Petition). And now we meet for the fourth time.

            In order to understand the disagreements and the arguments of the parties, we have no alternative but to review – if only in brief – the proceedings to date. Indeed, the aforementioned proceedings were like necklace beads strung one beside another to form a single strand, and before we string another bead, we should study and understand the nature of that strand.

 

The Original Events and the First Petition

5.         The matter began on the Rosh Hodesh [beginning of the new month of the Jewish calendar] of the month of Tevet 5749 (Dec. 9, 1988), when a group of Jewish women, residents of Jerusalem, tried to pray together in the Western Wall Plaza. It is the custom of those women to wrap themselves in tallitot [prayer shawls] in prayer, and to read aloud from a Torah scroll, as is customary for the reading of the Torah. Thus the women sought to do facing the Western Wall every month and on special occasions. That Rosh Hodesh Tevet, the other male and female worshippers at the Wall were unwilling to permit the women to pray as they desired, and from the moment they began to pray, those other worshippers met them with violence. Prior to Rosh Hodesh Adar I, having learned from their experience, the women informed the police in advance of their intention to pray at the Wall in accordance with their custom, but to no avail. In the course of prayer, other women worshippers – soon joined by male worshipers – began to interrupt the group of women, to curse tem, shower them with insults, and even to grab the prayer books from their hands, throw objects at them and beat them.

6.         Following that event, the women met with the late Rabbi Getz, who was the rabbi in charge of the Western Wall, and prior to the Fast of Esther of that year an arrangement was concluded and the women agreed to pray at the Wall without tallitot and without Torah scrolls. For his part, Rabbi Getz assumed the responsibility of seeing to the safety of those women and to ensure their right to pray. The arrangement did not succeed, as Rabbi Getz was unable to keep his promise. The prayer on the Fast of Esther became particularly stormy, and ultimately the police had to break up a violent, rioting crowd by means of tear-gas canisters.

7.         On the day following the grim events of the Fast of Esther, on 14 Adar II 5749, March 21, 1989, those women submitted their first petition (HCJ 257/89). Thus began the first affair.

8.         The opponents of the prayer of those women continued to act aggressively, but the women did not relent. They continued to arrive at the Wall on Rosh Hodesh and pray there, but the absolute opposition displayed by the other worshippers at the site – and the rabbi in charge of the Western Wall Plaza among them  -- did not dissipate. The exchanges between the warring camps did not mince words – orally and in writing – and even violence showed its ugly face. The history of the struggle leading up to the judgment on the First Petition is described in detail by Deputy President Elon in the First Judgment, at pp. 277 – 292.

9.         Towards the end of 1989, the group of women gained encouragement and support from another group of Jewish women, residents of the United States (the Second Group). These women established the “International Committee for Women of the Wall” – from that point on, the First Group and the Second Group have been referred to as the Women of the Wall – and also tried to pray at the Wall from time to time. The worship services of the Second Group was – and is – conducted in accordance with Orthodox halakha. Inasmuch as that group comprises women from various streams of Judaism, and in order for them to unite as a single group, the group chose to follow the strictest approach to prayer from among the various schools. These women pray together as individuals, that is, they do not view themselves as constituting a “minyan” [prayer quorum], and therefore refrain from reciting those prayers that are permitted only in a minyan, such as the kaddish prayer. They wrap themselves in tallitot and read from a Torah scroll – as is the practice of the women of the First Group – but at the same time, they take care not to follow the Torah reading practices that are permitted only in a minyan, such as reciting the blessings and being called to the Torah.

10.       The women of the Second Group wished to pray at the Wall – together, as is their custom – on Rosh Hodesh Kislev 5750, but when they arrived at the Western Wall Plaza, wrapped in tallitot and carrying a Torah, they were prevented from entering the women’s prayer section. This incident led to an exchange of letters with the representatives of the Ministry of Religious Affairs, and when it became clear that this correspondence would not bear fruit, this Second Group also petitioned the High Court of Justice. This petition – submitted to the Court on June 3, 1990 – was the petition in 2410/90 Susan Alter et al. v. Minister of Religious Affairs et al. The proceedings in that petition were joined with the proceedings in the First Petition, and the two petitions together composed the first affair. For the sake of completeness we would also add that the groups composing the Women of the Wall are of various hues – like the other groups we have become accustomed to seeing in Judaism – but for our purposes they are all united in the demand that they be permitted to pray together at the Wall, wrapped in tallitot and reading the Torah aloud, just as men wrap themselves in tallitot and read the Torah aloud without fear.

11.       To complete the picture, we would also add the following. Under the provisions of sec. 4 of the Protection Law, the Minister of Religious Affairs may, after consulting with, or upon the proposal of, representatives of the religious communities concerned, and with the consent of the Minister of Justice, make regulations as to any matter relating to the implementation of that law. The Minister of Religious Affairs has exercised that authority on several occasions. In regard to the Western Wall (and other Jewish Holy Places), he promulgated regulations called the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews, 5741-1981 (the Protection Regulations). On Dec. 31, 1989, after the First Petition was submitted to the Court – that is the first petition of the Women of the Wall – and before the Second Petition was submitted, the Minister published an amendment to those regulations – after consulting with the Chief Rabbis of Israel – adding subsection (1a) to regulation 2, as follows:

                        Prohibited Conduct

                        2.         (a)        In the area of the Holy Places, … the following is prohibited:

                                    (1) …

(1a) Conducting a religious ceremony that is not in accordance with the local custom, that offends the sensitivities of the praying public in regard to the place;

            We will return to examine this subsection further on, but for the meantime we would only add that it would appear that is was on the basis of this subsection (and reg. 4 of the Regulations) that the rabbi in charge of the Western Wall Plaza sought to prohibit the entrance of the Women of the Wall to the women’s prayer section of the Plaza.

 

The Judgment on the First Petition

12.       The petitions of the Women of the Wall – that in HCJ 257/89 and that in HCJ 2410/90 – came before a panel of the High Court of Justice composed of President Meir Shamgar, Deputy President Menachem Elon, and Justice Shlomo Levin. After the passage of no small amount of time during which the parties were unable to come to terms, the Court issued its decision. The judgment was delivered on Jan. 26, 1994, and the three justices wrote three separate opinions. All three agreed “that the Petitioners are entitled to pray in accordance with their custom in their communities and synagogues, and no one will stand in their way”, that “the freedom of worship of the Petitioners stands” (per Elon D.P., ibid., at p. 350), and that the prayers of the Women of the Wall “are not halakhically flawed from a formal perspective” (per Elon D.P., ibid., at p. 321). However, differences of opinion arose among the justices on the question of whether the Women of the Wall could, in practice, pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza, and thereby realize their fundamental right to freedom of worship.

13.       Justice Elon was of the opinion – in a decision that is worthy of being called monumental and encyclopedic – that the Women of the Wall do not have the right to pray in the Western Wall Plaza in accordance with their custom, and he constructs his decision as follows.  First, the Deputy President holds that the prayer area beside the Western Wall is a synagogue, and not merely a synagogue, but “the holiest synagogue in the halakhic and Jewish world” (ibid., p. 318). Elsewhere, the Deputy President holds that the prayer area beside the Western Wall “must be treated like a synagogue and even more so” (ibid., p. 319). Second, the manner of prayer of the Women of the Wall, although not contrary to halakha, is a manner of prayer that is “unacceptable”, that is to say, unacceptable in an Orthodox synagogue, in that it is contrary to the manner of prayer in an Orthodox synagogue. In conclusion: the manner of prayer of the Women of the Wall is, in the opinion of the Deputy President, a manner of prayer that stands in contradiction of the “local custom”.

            In this regard, the Deputy President reminds us of the provision of reg. 2(a) (1a) of the Protection Regulations – a provision that prohibits conducting a religious ceremony “that is not in accordance with the local custom, that offends the sensitivities of the praying public in regard to the place” – and he further holds that this provision “expresses the principle of maintaining the status quo – ‘local custom’ and the status quo are one and the same” (ibid., p. 344). The Deputy President further states “that prayer conducted in the manner of the Petitioners – prayer that … violates ‘local custom’ – leads to severe, tangible harm to public order, and thereby leads to desecration of the Western Wall” (ibid., p. 345). Indeed (ibid., p. 329):

The present reality is that the overwhelming majority of halakhic decisors, including the Chief Rabbis of Israel, see the granting of the Petitioners’ petitions – even that in HCJ 2410/90 – as constituting a desecration of the customs and sanctity of the synagogue. Such is the case in regard to the prayer customs of the synagogue, and all the more so in regard to the prayer space at the Western Wall, which is the holiest synagogue in the halakhic and Jewish world.

            (And further see p. 350). The necessary conclusion is that:

… Granting the petitions before the Court would constitute a substantive change in the local custom, and the conducting of prayer services in the manner requested in the petitions would constitute a grave offense to the feelings of the overwhelming majority of worshippers in regard to the place …

Clearly, it goes without saying that the Petitioners are entitled to pray in accordance with their custom in their communities and synagogues, and no one will stand in their way. The freedom of worship of the Petitioners stands. But due to the uniqueness of the Western Wall, and the great sensitivity of Judaism’s holiest site, prayer at that one unique place must be conducted in accordance with the common denominator that makes it possible for every Jew to pray there – the local custom that has been observed there for generations, and that should be strictly adhered to (ibid., p. 350, emphasis original – M.C.).

            This is even the case in regard to the serious fear of a possible breach of public order. The freedom of worship acquired by the Women of the Wall must retreat before the fierce opposition of the majority of worshippers at the site – opposition deriving from the severe affront that will be felt by those worshippers if the Women of the Wall are granted their request and permitted to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza. In the words of Justice Elon (ibid., pp. 349-350):

It is clear beyond all doubt that granting the petitions before us would lead to particularly harsh, bitter and sharp dispute, as well as to violence that would end in bloodshed. It is an uncontested fact that the overwhelming majority of worshippers who visit the prayer area at the Western Wall every day and every night are of the honest, good-faith opinion and belief that the changes requested in the two petitions before the Court amount to desecration of the prayer area at the Western Wall. Not only will it result in extremely violent and severe dispute, but in terms of halakha, both men and women will be prevented from praying at the Wall. At present, access to the Wall and prayer at the Wall are open and permitted to every Jewish man and women, who pour out their hearts before God as each women and man desires, and as each wishes to speak with his Maker, whether by heart or from a book. It would be unthinkable that different dates and times for prayer would be instituted at the prayer area at the Western Wall for the prayer services of different groups, and that the fate of this holy site would be its division into times and periods among the members of the Jewish People, their holidays and different movements, as has been the fate of the Holy Places of other religious communities … (emphasis original – M.C.).

            Deputy President Elon was thus of the opinion that the petition of the Women of the Wall should be denied in its entirety, and that they should not be permitted to pray according to their custom in the Western Wall Plaza.

14.       On the other side – diametrically opposed to the Deputy President – stood Justice Levin. As opposed to Deputy President Elon, Justice Levin was of the opinion that the Women of the Wall had a right to pray in the Western Wall Plaza in accordance with their custom. Moreover, after four years had passed since the events that gave rise to the petitions, it was time, in his opinion, to decide the matter and grant the petitioners’ request.

15.       First of all, Justice Levin held that the Protection Law is a secular law, and therefore the petition should not be decided solely on the basis of halakhic considerations. This statement by Justice Levin conspicuously contradicts the opinion of Deputy President Elon, who interpreted and effected the Protection Law in accordance with Jewish halakha, and in reliance upon numerous Jewish-law sources. In the opinion of Justice Levin, the Western Wall site is sacred to the Jewish People both as a religious site and place of prayer, and as a place bearing national significance, a symbol of the Jewish kingdom, and he was of the opinion that it was in accordance with that approach that the manner of conduct in its vicinity and the rights of Jews to act there must be interpreted. Moreover, the Western Wall is not a synagogue, and therefore it is not subject to the halakhic rules that apply to a synagogue. The test that should be applied in regard to permissible activity in the Western Wall Plaza should be based upon “the common denominator of all the groups and people who visit the Western Wall site and the Plaza in good faith, whether for prayer or for other legitimate purposes” (p. 357).

            As for the concept of “local custom” in accordance with reg. 2(a) (1a) of the Protection Regulations, Justice Levin expressed his opinion that:

… in my opinion, the term “local custom” need not be interpreted specifically in accordance with the halakha or the existing situation. It is the nature of custom to change over time, and in its framework expression should be given to a pluralistic, tolerant approach to the views and customs of others, subject to the limitations that I have noted above.

            However, Justice Levin was also of the opinion that restrictions may be imposed upon certain activities at the Western Wall site (ibid., p. 357):

Without exhausting the subject, it may be justifiable to restrict religious ritual or other conduct at the site when the common denominator of the public that legitimately cares about the Wall, and not merely one sector, sees the conduct as an “intolerable” violation that “desecrates” the site, or where the conduct is not carried out in good faith but simply to anger and provoke, or where circumstances justify establishing that certain concrete conduct will, by reason of its extent or timing, lead to a breach of public order in circumstances in which preventing the conduct (in those concrete circumstances) overrides the right to worship or the conduct of the relevant party, while ensuring appropriate alternatives for the conduct in order to limit the danger to public order that would result from it.

            The practical result of this is (loc. cit.):

… that no absolute prohibition should be placed upon conducting prayer services at the Western Wall site simply because there are groups that oppose them, and considerations of certain and proximate danger of a breach of the peace need not necessarily justify imposing such a prohibition. Rather, it is the duty of the relevant authority to ensure the appropriate conditions in order to balance all the relevant interests so that all those who seek to assemble at the Wall and its Plaza may fully realize their rights without unnecessarily violating the feelings of others.

            Inasmuch as four years had passed since the events that gave rise to the petitions, it no longer seemed appropriate to decide – after such a long period – “whether or not the conduct of any of the Petitioners was in good faith at the time” (loc. cit.), and therefore Justice Levin decided “under these circumstances” that:

I am satisfied that, at this point, it is sufficient to issue a decision that recognizes in principle the good-faith right of the Petitioners to pray at the Western Wall Plaza while wearing tallitot and while carrying Torah scrolls, subject to the provisos that I have already noted above. That is what I would decide.

            Nonetheless, being aware of the difficulties that might confront the Government in putting the decision into practice, Justice Levin further decided that the execution of the decision should be postponed. In his words (p. 358):

In light of the sensitivity of the subject, and the need to prepare for the execution of this decision, and perhaps also to enact legislation to arrange the matter, I would recommend to my colleagues that this judgment be issued subject to the interim order remaining in force for one year from today.

16.       The third opinion – the second in the order published in IsrSC – was given by President Shamgar. At the outset, President Shamgar addresses the exalted status of the Western Wall – both in the religious tradition and in the national tradition of the Jewish People – stating (ibid., p. 353):

The Wall – which bounds the Temple Mount on its western side – was sanctified in the religious tradition of the Jewish People as the remnant of our Temple. For thousands of years, it has represented in our national tradition what we lost with the destruction of the Temple, as well as the continuity of our national existence. In the eyes of the religious halakha, it is a mikdash m’at; from a nationalist perspective, it symbolizes generations of suffering           and the aspiration for a return to Zion and the return of our diaspora, and therefore, it expresses the strength and vitality of the nation, its ancient roots and its eternality. Therefore, inter alia, the opening ceremony of Remembrance Day for the Fallen Soldiers of Israel is held there, and soldiers are sworn in while facing it (emphasis original – M.C.).

Further on, President Shamgar goes on to speak of tolerance and patience (ibid., p. 354):

… we have emphasized on various occasions that the sons and daughters of a free society in which human dignity is a fundamental value, are asked to respect the personal-emotional feelings of the individual and his dignity as a person, while understanding that the personal-emotional priorities and the manner of expressing them differs from person to person. Thus we were of the opinion … that a free society is sparing in imposing limits upon the choices of the individual and acts with patience and tolerance, and even tries to understand the other, even when he chooses paths that the majority does not deem acceptable or desirable.

Tolerance and patience “are not unidirectional norms, but rather they are encompassing and multidirectional” (ibid., p. 354), and therefore:

… tolerance must be mutual. Belligerent demonstrations that sometimes draw upon the practices of violent societies from the east and west are not appropriate to it.

            Following this preface, President Shamgar informs us: “All of this leads us to the bumpy road of trying to balance between approaches and beliefs that are incompatible” (ibid., p. 354), and in this context he adds that it would be preferable if the resolution of disputes be reached through dialogue. In his words (ibid., pp. 354-355):

… it is worth remembering that exclusive focus upon presenting questions and problems before the Court – the “wonder drug” of our generation – is not necessarily the appropriate solution or the desirable remedy for all that ails us. At times it comprises the desire for an imposed solution, grounded in a judicial order, when an attempt at reaching agreement and discussion between the various approaches seems more difficult. However, a solution achieved through agreement and understanding has the advantage of deriving from the parties, and the spirit that led to the agreement will imbue its results.

17.       On the merits, one needn’t dig too deeply to discover that President Shamgar was of the opinion that the petitioners had a right to pray according to their custom in the Western Wall Plaza. Like Deputy President Elon, President Shamgar was also of the opinion that we must seek and find “a common denominator for all Jews, whomever they may be” (ibid., p. 355). However, unlike Deputy President Elon, in the opinion of President Shamgar (ibid., p. 355):

… the common denominator means sufficing with the basic arrangements that would ensure freedom of access and freedom of worship to everyone, without imposing special conduct upon those who do not want it, and without violating the sensitivities of the believers. It does not mean imposing the strictest approach. Incidentally, if we were to adopt the strictest approach, then no Jew would be permitted to visit the Temple Mount (emphasis original – M.C.).

            President Shamgar agrees that “in light of the unusual sensitivity of the issue at bar, it cannot be resolved at a stroke, while ignoring its deep roots”, but he adds, “I am not convinced that the Respondents are not exaggerating the conflicts and differences.” He then continues to express his opinion in no uncertain terms in regard to the right of the Women of the Wall. In his words (ibid., p. 355):

In my opinion, practical solutions should continue to be sought, according to which anyone who wishes to approach his Creator in prayer will be able to do so in his own style and manner, as long as it will not constitute a substantial interference with the prayers of others. The legal starting point is, indeed, the prevailing situation. But we must not bar the way before the good-faith right of anyone who wishes to pray in his own manner, as is clear from the provisions of the said laws.

18.       President Shamgar is of the opinion that it would be appropriate to attempt to continue to employ means that might lead to an arrangement acceptable to all:

I have already noted that this Court may not be the most effective medium – and certainly not the only one – that, through meeting with the various parties, can try to find practical ways for realizing the legislative purpose of the two aforementioned laws, which continues and realizes the principle declared in the Declaration of Independence.

If the relevant parties are willing, it would be appropriate to make at least an attempt to reach a solution that would be suitable to all those who wish to visit the Western Wall.

            And for this reason, he is of the opinion that a decision should not be rendered immediately (ibid., pp. 355-356):

It is, therefore, my opinion that, at this stage, we should not decide the matter before us in the manner that a normal legal dispute is decided. I would recommend to the Government that it consider the appointing of a committee that would continue to examine the issue in depth in order to find a solution that will ensure freedom of access to the Wall and limit the harm to the feelings of the worshippers.

Therefore, I would, at present, dismiss the petitions, subject to my above recommendation. The gates of this Court are always open, but as stated, the other available options should first be exhausted.

19.       If we closely examine the opinions of the three justices, we discover that they are divided into a majority and a minority for various reasons. In order to understand this correctly, we will now take a small step backwards. We will examine the petitions of the Women of the Wall and then return to the opinions of the justices.

            The primary prayer of the petitioners in HCJ 257/89 (the First Group) was directed against the Director of the Western Wall, the Ministry of Religious Affairs, and the Chief Rabbis, demanding that they show cause:

Why do they forbid and/or prevent the Petitioners in particular, and Jewish women in general from carrying Torah scrolls and reading from them, and/or wearing tallitot during their prayers.

            As for the Second Group – the Women of the Wall who petitioned in HCJ 2410/90 – their primary prayer was this:

A petition for an order against the Respondents … forbidding them to prevent Petitioners nos. 1-6 from praying at the Western Wall and in the Western Wall Plaza while wearing tallitot and reading the Torah, and requiring them to permit the Petitioners to bring a Torah scroll into the Western Wall Plaza, and ensure such prayer by the Petitioners without interference or harm.

            These petitions were denied by a majority composed of President Shamgar and Deputy President Elon, but while the Deputy President’s reasons came from the east, the President brought his reasons from the west.

20.       On the merits, as noted, Deputy President Elon was of the opinion that the Women of the Wall did not have a right to pray according to their custom at the Western Wall, and he therefore decided that the petitions should be denied. President Shamgar was also of the opinion that the petitions should be denied, but unlike the Deputy President, it was his opinion that the time was not yet ripe for a judicial decision, and he therefore decided to deny them. In the opinion of President Shamgar, the Petitioners’ petitions were premature, as the parties had not exhausted all of the avenues for resolving the disputes amicably – rather than by a decision of the Court – and it would not, therefore, be appropriate to decide the matter and rule upon the rights of the parties at law. The Deputy President from here and the President from there – each for his own reasons – arrived at a joint operative conclusion that the petitions should be denied and the orders nisi quashed. But the reasons for their decisions were diametrically opposed. In this regard, Justice Levin was in the minority, as his opinion was that an order absolute should be granted in a particular form.

            Thus far in the matter of the operative relief.

21.       The disagreements on the operative decision were unlike the disagreements on the merits in regard to the right of the Women of the Wall to pray at the Western Wall in accordance with their custom. In this regard, the division among the opinions of the justices was different than in regard to the operative decision.

            The opinion of the Deputy President, Justice Elon, was, as stated, that the Women of the Wall did not have a right to pray at the Western Wall in accordance with their custom. As opposed to this, Justice Levin was of the opinion that, subject to certain provisos, the Women of the Wall had a right to pray in good faith at the Western Wall in accordance with their custom, while wearing tallitot and carrying a Torah scroll. In this regard, President Shamgar concurred with Justice Levin that the Women of the Wall had a right to pray at the Western Wall in good faith and in accordance with their custom. Indeed, as we saw, President Shamgar was of the opinion that “[T]he legal starting point is, indeed, the prevailing situation. But we must not bar the way before the good-faith right of anyone who wishes to pray in his own manner, as is clear from the provisions of the said laws” (at p. 355).  At the same time, while President Shamgar and Justice Levin agreed on the merits, they disagreed as to the operative relief, and for reasons that we explained above, President Shamgar was of the opinion that the order nisi should be quashed and the petitions denied.

22.       The result of the First Petition was thus that according to the majority, the Women of the Wall had a right to pray in accordance with their custom at the Western Wall, while by a different majority, their petition was denied.

 

The Proceedings after the Judgment in the First Petition and the submission of the Second Petition

23.       President Shamgar was of the opinion that the possibilities for reaching an agreed solution had not been exhausted, and in this regard he accompanied Justice Levin part of the way (see para. 15, above, in regard to the operative relief that Justice Levin thought should be granted to the petitioners). President Shamgar did not set a time for examining the possibilities for reaching an agreed solution, but he expressly stated the parameters for striking a balance. We quoted his opinion above (para. 17), and we will reiterate it here:

In my opinion, practical solutions should continue to be sought, according to which anyone who wishes to approach his Creator in prayer will be able to do so in his own style and manner, as long as it will not constitute a substantial interference with the prayers of others. The legal starting point is, indeed, the prevailing situation. But we must not bar the way before the good-faith right of anyone who wishes to pray in his own manner, as is clear from the provisions of the said laws.

            In other words, the Women of the Wall have the fundamental right to pray to God in accordance with their custom – whether in their own place or before the Western Wall – “as long as it will not constitute a substantial interference with the prayers of others.”

24.       In the judgment that is the subject of the Further Hearing – the judgment in the Second Petition – the Court surveyed the events following the judgment on the First Petition at length (see pp. 352 – 361 of the judgment in the Second Petition), and we will therefore be brief.

25.       Two months passed after the rendering of the First Judgment, and on May 17, 1994, pursuant to the recommendation of President Shamgar, the Government of Israel decided to appoint a committee that was instructed as follows:

… to propose a possible solution that will ensure freedom of access to the Western Wall and freedom of worship in its Plaza, while minimizing the violation of the feelings of the worshippers at the site.

            The members of the Committee were the Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office (Chair), and the Directors General of the Ministry of Religious Affairs, the Ministry of the Interior, and the Ministry of Police, and the Legal Advisor of the Prime Minister’s Office. The Prime Minister’s Advisor on the Status of Women was appointed to the committee as an observer (the Directors General Committee). The Government allotted six months for the Committee to present its recommendations.

 26.      When they saw that the First Judgment did not grant them the relief they had hoped for, the Women of the Wall petitioned the Supreme Court to grant a Further Hearing on the First Judgment (HCJFH 882/94 Susan Alter et al. v. Minister of Religious Affairs et al., unpublished). The Deputy President, Justice Aharon Barak, decided to deny the request, grounding his decision upon the Government’s decision. In his decision, the Deputy President wrote:

This petition must be denied. My opinion is grounded upon the view expressed by President Shamgar in his opinion in the judgement that is the subject of this request. In his opinion, the President noted that, at this time, he would not decide upon the petition. Instead, he recommended that the Government consider the appointment of a committee that would examine the matter in depth in order to arrive at a solution that would ensure freedom of access to the Wall and minimize the violation of the feelings of the worshippers.

            The Deputy President quotes the Government’s decision, and goes on to say:

On the basis of this sequence of events, it would appear to me that we should wait for the Committee’s recommendation (which is supposed to be given within six months of the establishing of the Committee). If those recommendations are unacceptable to the Petitioners, they may reapply to the Court (sitting as High Court of Justice). In his opinion, the President noted in this regard that “[T]he gates of this Court are always open, but as stated, the other available options should first be exhausted”.

27.       Let us return to the Committee. The six months allocated to the Committee by the Government passed. Then a further six months passed (pursuant to an extension decided upon by the Government, and the Committee’s recommendations were still delayed in coming. Seeing this, the Women of the Wall petitioned the High Court of Justice, this time presenting a united front (HCJ 3358/95 Anat Hoffman et al. v. Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office et. al.).

            This Second Petition added nothing new to the First Petition. The request of the Women of the Wall was merely that the Government establish arrangements that would permit them to pray in the prayer area at the Western Wall “in women’s prayer groups, together with other Jewish women, while they are wearing tallitot and reading aloud from the Torah”, in accordance with the First Judgment (see the Second Judgment, IsrSC 54 (2) 345, 347). In other words, the Second Petition was, in essence, a petition to force the Government to do what the Court had ordered that it do in the First Petition.

28.       Not long after the submission of the Second Petition, on July 2, 1995, the Government decided to extend the time allocated to the Committee for presenting its recommendations by an additional six months.

            Ultimately, on April 2, 1996, the Committee presented its recommendations to the Government. And this is the core of the Committee’s recommendation:

In order to achieve the balance demanded of the Committee in the Government’s decision between freedom of access to the Wall and limiting the violation of the feelings of the worshippers, the Committee has not found the time to be ripe for permitting prayer in the Western Wall Plaza itself that differs from the traditional prayer accepted there.

            In arriving at its decision, the Committee gave significant weight to the views of the Commissioner of Police and the Police Commander of the Jerusalem District who expressed their opinion in regard to the consequences of the prayer of the Women of the Wall for public order. They were of the opinion that an arrangement for the allocation of prayer times would not prevent harm to public order. The Committee further examined four alternative prayer sites in the vicinity of the Wall: the site beneath “Robinson’s Arch”, the area in front of the Hulda Gates, the southeastern corner of the Temple Mount wall, and the “Little Western Wall”. Of the four alternatives, the Committee was of the opinion that the southeastern corner was the most appropriate.

29.       When the recommendations of the Directors General Committee were presented before it, the Government decided to appoint a ministerial committee to “examine the recommendations of the Directors General Committee and the means for effecting them, and decide the matter on behalf of the Government.” That decision was made on April 21, 1996, but because elections for the fourteenth Knesset were held shortly thereafter, the ministerial committee was automatically dispersed.

30.       Another year passed until, on June 2, 1997, and after being presented with the recommendations of the Governors General Committee, the Ministerial Committee for Jerusalem decided to adopt the recommendations. This was the decision of the Ministerial Committee:

A.To record the notice of the Prime Minister according to which the Government of Israel recognizes the right to freedom of worship and religion of every person, including the Petitioners.

B.To find that in reliance upon the evaluation of the Israel Police, the prayers of the Petitioners, in accordance with their custom, cannot be permitted in the Western Wall Plaza, and that in accordance with the evaluation of the other security services that was recently presented, a change of the status quo in regard to prayer arrangements in the alternative suggested sites may lead to a danger to public safety.

C.In accordance with the aforesaid, to maintain the existing situation unchanged for the present. To act to examine the possibility of arranging an appropriate alternative prayer site, and to request a postponement of the Court proceedings for an additional three months for the purpose of examining the situation of the proposed sites from the security standpoint.

D.The evaluation of the security agencies will be brought for further discussion by the Ministerial Committee for Jerusalem, and for a decision on the matter.

31.       The Government did not relent in its attempts to find an agreed solution for the prayers of the Women of the Wall. A committee was established at that time whose assignment was to develop recommendations in regard to the matter of conversion to Judaism (the Neeman Committee), and the Government proposed that that committee address the issue of the Women of the Wall. The Women of the Wall initially rejected this proposal, but after discussion in the Court – in the course of the proceedings in the Second Petition – the matter was transferred to the examination of the Neeman Committee.

32.       The members of the Neeman Committee were – in addition to the Chair, the then Minister of Finance Yaakov Neeman – Prof. Dov Frimer, Adv.; Rabbi Nahum Rabinowitz; the Head of the Ma’aleh Adumim Yeshiva; Rabbi Uri Regev,  representing the Reform Movement; and Rabbi Ehud Bandel (replacing Rabbi Reuven Hammer), representing the Conservative Movement. The representatives of the parties were invited to the Committee’s meetings, and the representatives of other relevant bodies also participated, among them: the Antiquities Authority, the Ministry of Religious Affairs, the Ministries of Justice and Internal Security, the Office of the Minister for Diaspora Affairs, the Israel Police, and others. The Committee held a number of meetings, and in the course of its deliberations it also visited five possible prayer sites: the area of the parking lot adjacent to the entrance to the Western Wall Plaza, beside the staircase; the “Southern Wall” area; the women’s prayer section in the Western Wall Plaza; an area at the back of the Western Wall Plaza known as the “Flag Plaza”; and the “Robinson’s Arch” area.

            On Sept. 23, 1998, the Committee presented the report that it had prepared, examining the advantages and disadvantages of each of the proposed alternatives. At the end of its report, the Committee reached the conclusion that conducting prayer at the “Robinson’s Arch” site is “the most practical solution for the needs and demands of the Women of the Wall. That is the case after weighing the advantages and disadvantages of each of the above alternatives. … [and] weighing and balancing the need to find an appropriate prayer site that would meet the needs and demands of the Women of the Wall, and the important principle requiring the avoiding of violation of the feelings of the worshippers at the Western Wall Plaza and not violating the local custom”. These conclusions were adopted over the opposition of Rabbi Uri Regev.

 

The Second Judgment

33.       The recommendation of the Neeman Committee was not acceptable to the Women of the Wall. They were of the opinion that the recommendation did not fall within President Shamgar’s balance parameters, and they therefore maintained their position, demanding their right to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza. That is also what they argued before the Court in the Second Petition. The Government’s position was, needless to say, different and opposed. In the Government’s opinion, President Shamgar had said nothing more than that a balance must be struck between the right of access to the Wall, and harm to the feelings and well-being of the public. The Government further argued that that balance had been appropriately preserved by the Neeman Committee, and that the Committee’s recommendation reasonably balanced the interests pulling to either side. The Court was therefore required to decide the issue of whether the decisions of the Government and the committees that had acted on its behalf were consistent with the decision rendered in the First Judgment.

34.       The judgment in the Second Petition was drafted by Justice Mazza, with the concurrence of Justices Strasberg-Cohen and Beinisch. The judgment reviewed the chain of events leading up to it, and in examining the activity of the committees in relation to the balancing parameters set down by President Shamgar, instructed us as follows (ibid., 364-365):

… the recommendation of the Directors General Committee was not only contrary to the express instructions of the First Judgment, it also deviated from the purpose for which the Committee was appointed, as defined in the Government’s decision.

The committees that followed the Directors General Committee – the Ministerial Committee for Jerusalem, as well as the Neeman Committee – pursued the same path. The common denominator of the recommendations that were presented by all of the committees that addressed the matter was expressed by the conclusion that the balance between the Petitioners’ right to pray in the Western Wall Plaza, and the harm that the Petitioners’ prayer will cause to others and the opposition that will be aroused can only be found in removing the Petitioners from the Western Wall Plaza and forcing them to suffice with this or that alternative prayer venue. Needless to say that these recommendations too – like the recommendation of the Directors General Committee – deviated from the balancing formula in the First Judgment.

It would not be superfluous to note that even in explaining the reasons for their conclusions, the honorable committees drifted to views that were rejected by the majority of the justices in the First Judgment. Thus, for example, in arriving at its positon, the Directors General Committee ascribed weight to the verdict of the Chief Rabbis that “there should be no change in the existing status quo, and that prayer at the Western Wall should continue to be conducted as was customary and accepted to this day”. That position, sanctifying the “status quo”, was supported in the First Judgment only by the Deputy President, Justice Elon, but was entirely rejected by Shamgar P. and Levin J. This comment is equally applicable to the balancing formula followed by the Neeman Committee, which also granted weight to the consideration of “not violating the local custom”. Particularly perplexing was the comment of the Directors General Committee that “the paths of peace require mutual sacrifices of both sides”, inasmuch as by its recommendation that the Petitioners be removed entirely from the Western Wall Plaza, the Committee expressed the opinion that only the Petitioners are required – for the sake of peace – to sacrifice everything, whereas the groups opposing the presence of the Petitioners – the fear of whose violent reaction led the Committee to seek a different solution from that it was asked to recommend – are neither asked nor expected to make any sacrifice.

            As for the parameters of the balance decided upon (by majority) in the First Judgment, Justice Mazza adds as follows (ibid., 366):

… the First Judgment recognized the right in principle of the Petitioners to conduct prayers in accordance with their custom in the prayer plaza beside the Western Wall, and [] the committees that addressed the subject of the petition following the First Judgment did not do what they were intended to do in accordance with the instructions of that judgment …

            As for the fear of the violent reactions of the opponents of the prayer of the Women of the Wall, the Court further held that a balance that abolishes the right of the Women of the Wall by reason of public safety deviates from the balance parameters established in President Shamgar’s opinion (ibid., 365):

We are of the opinion that in arriving at its decision in the First Judgment, the Court already took into account the possibility that recognition of the Petitioners’ right to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza might lead to violent reactions by groups for whom tolerance of others is foreign.

35.       This, therefore, was the decision in the Second Judgment now before us in a Further Hearing: Having found that the “balances” effected by the various committees are incompatible with the instructions of the First Judgment, the Court ruled (ibid., 367) to issue an order absolute:

[I]nstructing the Government to establish the appropriate arrangements and conditions under which the Petitioners will be able to realize their right to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza.

            This time as well, as in the first case, the Court refrained from deciding upon the details of the appropriate arrangement, but Justice Mazza found it appropriate to emphasize that “the required decision [in the matter of the arrangement] is only in regard to the concrete conditions in order to enable the Petitioners to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza, such as the place and times in which they may do that, while mitigating the affront to the feelings of other worshippers and while maintaining the necessary security arrangements” (ibid., at 367).

            The Court further decided to delay the execution of the judgment, setting a period of six months – i.e., until the end of November 2000 – for the establishing of the necessary arrangements.

 

The Petition for a Further Hearing

36.       The Second Judgment was issued on May 22, 2000, and two-weeks later – on June 6, 2000 – the Government and those acting on its behalf (the Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office, and the Directors General of the Ministry of Religious Affairs, the Ministry of the Interior and the Ministry of Police, the Legal Advisor of the Prime Minister’s Office, and the Prime Minister’s Advisor on the Status of Women) petitioned for a Further Hearing in the matter of the judgment. President Barak granted the request on July 13, and thereafter, the panel appointed for the Further Hearing decided to further delay the execution of the order issued by the Court in the Second Judgment until the rendering of judgment in the Further Hearing.

37.       We will now take a brief recess in order to complete the picture. While the proceedings in the Further Hearing were pending, two organizations – the “Kolot Hakotel” Association and the “Am Echad” Association – requested to join the petition as additional petitioners – public petitioners – together with the Government. These organizations were not party to the High Court proceedings up to this point, but now requested to join the proceedings in the Further Hearing after they had begun. The “Kolot Hakotel” Association presented itself as an association whose members are “religious and traditional women who see preserving and employing traditional prayer at the Western Wall, as the last remnant of the place of the Temple, to be a supreme value in the continuity of Jewish life and Jewish tradition”. As for the “Am Echad” Association, it presented itself as a religious movement whose members are drawn from “a broad spectrum of ‘streams’ within Orthodox Judaism in Israel and the Diaspora.” This organization expressed “great concern in regard to change or deviation from the accepted prayer of generation upon generation at the Western Wall, in which all of world Jewry is a partner”, and therefore, it explained, it requests to further argue before the Court alongside the Government.

38.       After examining the requests of the two organizations and their written summary pleadings – which were submitted after the submission of extensive summary pleadings by the State Attorney’s Office – we reached the conclusion that those requests added nothing to the detailed, broad scope of the arguments presented by the State Attorney’s Office. For that reason, we decided, on Nov. 19, 2000, to deny the requests of the organizations to join the proceedings as additional petitioners in the Further Hearing.

            Indeed, it is decided law that when an entity with a general public interest requests to join as a party to proceedings before the High Court of Justice, we carefully consider “if that joinder would contribute to the proper, full examination of the dispute” (HCJ 852/86 Aloni v. Minister of Justice, IsrSC 41 (2) 1, 32, and also see p. 31). If such is the case in regard to proceedings before the High Court of Justice, then it applies all the more so in regard proceedings in a Further Hearing. Thus, having found that the organizations did not present arguments that are not argued by the Government, we decided to deny the requests.

            Following this brief recess, let us now return to the matter of the Further Hearing.

39.       The State Attorney’s Office, on behalf of the Government and its subsidiaries, reiterated the argument that it has presented since the outset of the proceedings in the matter of the Women of the Wall, that the Women of the Wall did not acquire a right to pray in accordance with their custom before the Wall and in the Wall Plaza, adding that it disagrees with the Court’s finding in the Second Judgment that the First Judgment established the law. The State Attorney’s Office finds support for this view in the statement of President Shamgar – in the First Judgment, ibid., 355-356 – that “at this stage, we should not decide the matter before us”, and in the statement of the Deputy President, Justice Barak, who, in denying the request of the Women of the Wall for a Further Hearing on the First Judgment, held that “[i]n his opinion [in the First Judgment], the President [Shamgar] noted that, at his time, he would not decide upon the petition” (para. 26, above).

40.       I find it hard to accept the argument of the State Attorney’s Office that the matter of the right of the Women of the Wall was not decided in the First Petition. We quoted the statements of the justices in the First Judgment at length, and in our opinion, the Court decided upon the right of the Women of the Wall to pray in accordance with their custom at the Western Wall (see the statements that we quoted above in paras. 15-18 and para 21). We would further recall that among his other statements in the First Judgment, the President explicitly held that “we must not bar the way before the good-faith right of anyone who wishes to pray in his own manner, as is clear from the provisions of the said laws” (ibid., 355). In speaking of “the said laws”, the President was referring to the provisions of sec. 1 of the Protection Law and its identical parallel in sec. 3 of Basic Law: Jerusalem, Capital of Israel, according to which: “The Holy Places shall be protected from desecration and any other violation and from anything likely to violate the freedom of access of the members of the different religions to the places sacred to them or their feelings with regard to those places”.

            President Shamgar went on to speak of these two laws further on in his opinion, in stating that the parties should “try to find practical ways for realizing the legislative purpose of the two aforementioned laws, which continues and realizes the principle declared in the Declaration of Independence” (ibid., 355). President Shamgar addressed that “declaratory principle” at the beginning of his opinion (ibid., 353), holding that the fundamental provision that we addressed in the two relevant laws give “statutory expression to the statements of the Declaration of Independence, which declares that the State of Israel will ensure freedom of religion and conscience, and will protect the Holy Places of all religions” (ibid., 353). Can there be any doubt that President Shamgar recognized the right of the Women of the Wall to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza? The question begs the answer.

            President Shamgar’s holding in regard to the right of the Women of the Wall to pray according to their custom at the Western Wall is clarified and explained further on, against the background of his recommendation that the Government “consider the appointing of a committee that would continue to examine the issue in depth in order to find a solution that will ensure freedom of access to the Wall and limit the harm to the feelings of the worshippers” (ibid., 356). A person naively reading this statement would learn that the Women of the Wall held a right to pray in their manner at the Western Wall, and that the committee that President recommended appointing was intended only to find a solution that would “ensure”[1] freedom of access – in his words – while limiting the affront to the feelings of the worshippers. The term “ensure” freedom of access is not ambiguous. It has but one meaning, which is that the Women of the Wall have a right to pray at the Wall in accordance with their custom. That right, together with the need to limit affront to the feelings of the worshippers – both the right and the need – must coexist.

41.       When the Court examined the actions of the Government and its committees against the balance parameters that the Court had established in the First Judgment, it found that the actions were one thing and the balance parameters were another, that is, the actions did not fall within the parameters. The Government’s prayer, therefore, is that we turn back the clock and reverse not only the Second Judgment but the First Judgment as well. In any case, the opinion of the majority in the First Judgment is clear and requires no interpretation.

42.       In the course of the proceedings before us, we tried to bring the sides closer; we tried but did not succeed. The Government reiterated the proposal of the Neeman Committee that the Women of the Wall pray in accordance with their custom at the “Robinson’s Arch” site. In the words of the Government in its pleadings:

The Respondents will argue that prayer at “Robinson’s Arch” realizes both conditions established by President Shamgar, viz., the ensuring of the right of access to the Wall and limiting the affront to the feelings of the worshippers. The right of access to the Wall will be preserved (as will freedom of worship), inasmuch as Robinson’s Arch is, as stated, a part of the Wall, and prayer there will avoid friction and prevent affront to those who pray at the Wall in the long-customary manner.

The solution is respectable, fair and immediately executable. It would be proper for the honorable Court to issue a ruling in the matter of the prayer arrangements at the Holy Places that will allow the necessary flexibility in order to ensure freedom of access and worship, on the one hand, and the prevention of friction and violence, on the other.

            As we are all aware, “Robinson’s Arch” is a remnant of the western wall of the Temple Mount, just like the Western Wall. However, no one would deny that in the collective and individual consciousness of Jews, this part of the western wall is not perceived to be of a level of sanctity and uniqueness equal to that part of the western wall referred to as The Western Wall: with a capital “T”. We would further add that, over the last few years, the site adjacent to “Robinson’s Arch” – a site under the auspices of the Antiquities Authority – has occasionally served as a prayer space for the Conservative Movement. The question before us was, therefore, whether the “Robinson’s Arch” site would be suitable for the prayer of the Women of the Wall.

43.       The justices of the First Judgment examined the Neeman Committee’s proposal in regard to “Robinson’s Arch”, and their opinion was that the site was not suitable to serve as an appropriate alternative prayer space to the Western Wall in that it could not realize the balance parameters enunciated in the First Judgment. The Court also visited the other alternative prayer sites proposed to the Women of the Wall – among them “Robinson’s Arch” – but further held in the Judgment (at p. 366) that “making such a visit was unnecessary for the purpose of rendering a decision, inasmuch as the Petitioners’ right to pray in accordance with their custom at the Wall was already recognized, in practice, in the First Judgment”. As for us, we should remember that we are sitting in judgment in a Further Hearing.

44.       In our deep desire to try to find an appropriate, amicable solution to this prolonged dispute between the parties, we, too, decided to visit the “Robinson’s Arch” site. We indeed visited the site, and received explanations from the representatives of the Antiquities Authority and other relevant bodies. After seeing the site with our own eyes and examining what needed to be examined, we arrived at the conclusion – like the justices of the Second Judgment – that prayer at the “Robinson’s Arch”, site in its current state, would not properly realize the right of the Women of the Wall to pray opposite the Wall. Indeed, had the Government acted to adapt the site to a regular prayer space, it might have been perceived – although not easily – as a sort of continuation of the Western Wall Plaza. However, in its present physical state, “Robinson’s Arch” cannot serve as an appropriate prayer space. We are satisfied that this alternative cannot succeed, and we cannot blame the Women of the Wall for not agreeing to the proposal. We would further note that the “Robinson’s Arch” site currently serves as a unique archaeological park that is under the auspices of the Antiquities Authority, and the Antiquities Authority does not agree to introduce any changes that would make the place suitable to serving as a prayer site.

45.       We regret that the parties could not find a way to bridge the gap between them, even if it meant walking a narrow bridge. It was possible, and would have been proper, to find an appropriate arrangement, but we now find ourselves before a rift. It is best that prayer arrangements not be decided by the courts – neither the High Court of Justice nor any other court. However, now that the matter is brought before us, it is our right – nay, our duty – to decide in accordance with the law.

46.       The Western Wall is a place that is sacred to the Jews. The Wall is also sacred to the Women of the Wall, and to those who firmly oppose the manner of prayer of the Women of the Wall. And so, on one side we have the right of the Women of the Wall to pray in their manner at the Wall, and on the other side stands the firm opposition of other religiously observant people who see the prayer of the Women of the Wall as an affront to their feelings toward a place they hold as holy. And as is well known, holiness is indivisible. This is the main problem standing in the way of finding an appropriate legal solution to the differences of opinion that have arisen between the parties.

47.       I have considered and reconsidered the matter, and in the end I have reached this conclusion: the right of the Women of the Wall is a right that entitles them to pray at the Wall in their manner. That is what was held in the First Judgment. That is what was reiterated in the Second Judgment, and I can find no justification to uproot that decision. However, like every right, the right of the Women of the Wall to pray beside the Wall in their manner is not unlimited. It is a right that – like every other legal right – requires that we evaluate it and weigh it against other rights that are also worthy of protection. Indeed, we must do what we can to minimize the affront that other religiously observant people sense due to the manner of prayer of the Women of the Wall, and by doing so, also prevent serious events arising from the confrontation of the opposing parties. As President Shamgar stated in the Second [sic] Judgment (ibid., 355):

In my opinion, practical solutions should continue to be sought, according to which anyone who wishes to approach his Creator in prayer will be able to do so in his own style and manner, as long as it will not constitute a substantial interference with the prayers of others. The legal starting point is, indeed, the prevailing situation. But we must not bar the way before the good-faith right of anyone who wishes to pray in his own manner …

            In order to try to comprise both these and those, I believe that, for the time being, it would be appropriate that the Women of the Wall pray in their manner at the Western Wall in the “Robinson’s Arch” site, with the proviso that the site be properly prepared in a manner appropriate for people to enter and spend time there. As we said – and saw with our own eyes – the present physical state of the site does not make it possible to conduct prayer there in an appropriate manner, and the worshipper can also not touch the Wall as do worshippers at the Western Wall. The required conclusion is that the “Robinson’s Arch” site cannot be deemed an appropriate alternative site for prayer in its present state. But if the site will be properly and appropriately adapted, it will be possible to view it as an alternative to the Western Wall for prayer. And so, if the Government will prepared the “Robinson’s Arch” site – appropriately and as required – within twelve months from today, then the Women of the Wall will be able to pray in their manner at that site. In saying that the Government must prepare the site “appropriately and as required”, I mean, inter alia, the making of appropriate safety arrangements and easy, secure access to the prayer site and the Wall itself.

48.       But if the place is not made suitable – within twelve months – as appropriate and required, and having found no arrangement acceptable to both parties, it is the duty of the Government to make arrangements in accordance with the instructions set out by President Shamgar in the First Judgment and the instructions of the Court in the Second Judgment. In other words: the Government will be required to make appropriate arrangements and provide appropriate conditions within which the Women of the Wall will be able to realize their right to pray in their manner in the Western Wall Plaza. The Western Wall Plaza is a large space, and with a little good will, the Government will be able to allocate “four cubits” for them to pray in their manner. The Women of the Wall do not ask for much. They are willing to make do with little: for example, prayer for one hour, once a month on Rosh Hodesh (except for Rosh Hodesh of the month of Tishrei), and altogether eleven hours a year (see: the First Judgment, p. 355 at letter C). The Government can arrange this small thing. I would further recall what the Court wrote in the Second Judgment – and recommend that we adopt this statement – that what the Government is asked to decide in regard to appropriate arrangements and conditions is exclusively in regard to the concrete conditions in which the Respondents will be able to pray according to their custom in the Western Wall Plaza – such as the place and times in which they can pray in their manner – while mitigating the affront, as far as possible, to the feelings of other worshippers, and while providing the necessary security arrangements.

            A government is created to govern, which is why it is called a government. And it is the legal duty of the Government to find an appropriate way to enable the Women of the Wall to conduct their prayer in good faith and in their manner in the Western Wall Plaza.

 

Epilogue

49.       The Second Temple was destroyed and went up in flames in the year 70 CE. Little remains but broken fragments. From that time, and for one-thousand-nine-hundred years, those fragments were the captives of foreigners. Jews were callers, permitted to visit their own holy places. On the 28th of Iyar 5727, June 7, 1967, the Western Wall – a remnant of the outer wall if the Temple – was liberated from the foreign hands that held it. The Wall did not free itself from its captivity. It was the paratroops, paratroopers of the Israel Defense Forces, who freed it from its foreign yoke. Since that liberation, we are at home in this remnant of the Temple. Some of those paratroopers who freed the Wall were religiously observant and some were not. And even the observant ones among them were not all of one stripe. But all of them were agents of the Jewish People – all of the Jewish People. When that war was over – actually, immediately following the liberation of the Wall – the paratroopers fulfilled their duty, and gave the People of Israel that precious trust that they held and that they had redeemed in blood. The Wall was handed over to the Jewish People in its entirety, and not just to a part of it. And all of the Jewish People – and not just part of it – acquired rights in the Wall. “And just as the Temple Mount, and the Temple that stood upon it, was a symbol of the Jewish religious world and of the Jewish nation’s political sovereignty over Israel, so the Western Wall, the remnant of our destroyed temple, was the holiest place for the Jewish People, and symbolized its desire and aspiration for the return of national sovereignty.” Thus wrote Deputy President Elon in the First Judgment (ibid., 333). Indeed, so it is. The Western Wall is for all the Jewish People, and not just for a part of it.

 

Conclusion

50.       In conclusion, I recommend to my colleagues that we decide as stated in paragraphs 47-48 above.

            I will conclude with the prayerful wishes of the psalmist (Psalms 122:6-7):

Pray for the peace of Jerusalem, may they prosper who love you.

Peace be within your walls, and security within your towers.

 

 

President A. Barak:

            I concur in the opinion of my colleague Justice M. Cheshin.

 

Deputy President (Emeritus) S. Levin:

            I would deny the petition without reservation, as the time has come to render a final judgment in accordance with the law. I see no reason to order, except in the framework of a compromise, that the Robinson’s Arch site, currently a special and unique archaeological park, be converted into a prayer site over the objections of the Antiquities Authority.

 

Justice T. Orr:

            I concur in the opinion of my colleague Justice M. Cheshin.

 

Justice E. Mazza:

            Like my colleague the Deputy President, I too am of the opinion that the petition should be denied without any reservations. The right of the Women of the Wall to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza was decided by a majority in the judgment on the First Petition (HCJ 257/89 Hoffman v. Director of the Western Wall, IsrSC 48 (1) 265), and unanimously affirmed in the judgment that is the subject of this Further Hearing (HCJ 3358/95 Hoffman v. Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office, IsrSC 54 (2) 345). Even my colleague Justice Cheshin, with whose opinion in regard to the right of the Women of the Wall, the majority of justices in this Further Hearing concur, does not doubt the justice of the said judgment. Nevertheless, he recommends that we intervene in the relief that was granted to the Women of the Wall in the judgment that is the subject of this Further Hearing, such that they will be able to realize their right to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza only if the Petitioners fail to prepare – and as long as they do not prepare – the “Robinson’s Arch” site for them as an alternative prayer site. In referring to that site, which currently serves as an archaeological park worthy of the name, my colleague indeed admits that “in the collective and individual consciousness of Jews, this part of the western wall is not perceived to be of a level of sanctity and uniqueness equal to that part of the western wall referred to as The Western Wall”. Nevertheless, my colleague recommends seeing this site (as long as it is prepared to serve as a prayer site) as an alternative with which the Women of the Wall must make do, and at least for the present, relinquish the realization of their recognized right to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza. My colleague Justice Cheshin proposes adding this proviso to the judgment, in order, in his words, to “do what we can to minimize the affront that other religiously observant people sense due to the manner of prayer of the Women of the Wall, and by doing so, also prevent serious events arising from the confrontation of the opposing parties”.

            I cannot agree with this proposal that, with all due respect, essentially eviscerates the recognized right of the Women of the Wall. As we already noted in the judgment that is the subject of this Further Hearing, “the Court already took into account the possibility that recognition of the Petitioners’ right to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza might lead to violent reactions by groups for whom tolerance of others is foreign”. Moreover, in arriving at our decision in the judgment that is the subject of the Further Hearing, we were careful to point out that the Government must establish the arrangements and conditions, such as the place and times in which the Women of the Wall can conduct their prayer in the Western Wall Plaza, “while mitigating the affront to the feelings of other worshippers and while maintaining the necessary security arrangements”. It is important to explain that the arrangements that the Government was obliged to establish were intended to allow the Women of the Wall to realize their right to pray in the Western Wall Plaza, as opposed to beside the Wall. As is generally known, the Western Wall Plaza covers a large area. Most of the worshippers are concentrated in the part of the area that is adjacent to the Wall and clearly separated from the more remote parts of the Plaza. In requiring that the Government establish arrangements that would allow the Women of the Wall to realize their right to pray – some eleven hours a year, in all – in a suitable place in the Western Wall Plaza, we gave appropriate expression to consideration of the feelings of the other worshippers. This equation reflects a proper balance between the need to allow the Women of the Wall to pray in accordance with their custom and the need to mitigate, as far as possible, the resulting affront that may be caused to the feelings of other religiously observant people. Intervening in the substance of the relief granted to the Women of the Wall in the judgment that is the subject of the Further Hearing would upset that balance.

            It is, therefore, my opinion that the petition should be denied, and that a timeframe should be set for the Government to make the necessary arrangements as ordered in the judgment that is the subject of the Further Hearing.

 

Justice T. Strasberg-Cohen:

            My opinion was and remains that the Women of the Wall should be permitted to realize their right to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza, and that the Government must make that possible by establishing appropriate arrangements, as decided in our judgment in HCJ 3358/95.

            Therefore, I concur with the position of my colleagues Deputy President S. Levin and Justice E. Mazza, according to which the petition should be denied. Nevertheless, I would welcome any compromise that might be achieved by the parties concerned that would be acceptable to all.

 

Justice J. Turkel:

1.         Like my colleague Justice M. Cheshin, I too am of the opinion that the choice of the “Robinson’s Arch” site as a prayer space for the Respondents (who have come to be known as “The Women of the Wall” – J.T.) is the fitting, appropriate and balanced solution to the dispute that was brought before us. However, this solution should not be adopted “conditionally”, as recommended by my colleague, but rather as a permanent solution. My approach also differs from his. If it were up to me, I would quash the order issued by this Court (E. Mazza, T. Strasberg-Cohen, D. Beinisch JJ.) in HCJ 3358/95 Anat Hoffman et al. v. Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office et al., IsrSC 54 (2) 345 (hereinafter: the Second Judgment) ordering the Government “to establish the appropriate arrangements and conditions under which the Petitioners [the Respondents in the petition before the Court – J.T.] will be able to realize their right to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza”. One way or another, the “Robinson’s Arch” solution, recommended by the Neeman Committee, has been adopted. And it would appear that the petition before us is grounded in law – “in law” in its plain meaning – for reasons of law and not principally for reasons of the law of prayer.

 

Non-intervention in Administrative Discretion

2.         I will begin with first principles. The discretion granted to an administrative authority is the power to choose among possible solutions. The rule is that the Court will not substitute its discretion for the discretion of the administrative authority required to decide a matter. Thus it has been held:

One thing is beyond all doubt, and it is that the Court will not attempt to substitute its discretion for the discretion of the competent authority, and will not impose its opinion on those upon whose wisdom, reasoning, knowledge and practical experience the legislature intended to rely; in short – on their discretion that is based upon knowing the true situation in all its aspects and conditions …. (CA 311/57 A.G. v. M. Dizengoff and Co. Ltd., IsrSC 13 (2) 1026, 1039, per Z. Berenson J.).

            It was further stated in this regard, inter alia:

A discretion is given to an administrative organ …in order that, in fulfilling its many-sided functions which circumstances may vary and change periodically and which cannot be precisely determined in advance, it may have freedom of action. In other words, discretion means freedom of choice from among different possible solutions, or an option granted to the administrative authority, and because that authority is empowered to choose and select the solution appropriate to its mind, the court will not interfere for the reason alone that it would itself have picked upon a different solution. Such interference is tantamount to a negation of the discretion of the administrative organ and its transfer to the court (FH 16/61 Registrar of Companies v. Kardosh, IsrSC 16 1209, 1215, [English translation: IsrSJ 4 33, 35]; HCJ 92/56— Richard Weiss v. Chairman and Members of the Law Council (1956) IsrSC 10 1592; HCJ 636/86 Nahalat Jabotinsky Workers’ Moshav v. Minister of Agriculture [1987] IsrSC 41(2) 701, 708 per E. Winograd J.).

 

            This rule is based upon the separation of powers, “in accordance with which the authority to decide in matters of execution and administration remains – except in exceptional cases – in the hands of the Executive, whereas the Judiciary restricts itself to judicial review of the constitutionality of the authority’s decision” (R. Har-Zahav, Israeli Administrative Law (1966) p. 436 (Hebrew). However, a number of causes for intervention in administrative discretion have been developed in the case law, inter alia, the duty to act within the law, the duty to refrain from discrimination and act equally, the duty to exercise discretion reasonably, the duty to act fairly and not arbitrarily, the duty not to act on the basis of extraneous considerations or for extraneous purposes. Thus, it has been stated:

It appears to me that in this regard, the normative framework that applies to the exercise of administrative discretion applies to this matter as well. The accepted rules in regard to reasonableness, fairness, good faith, an absence of arbitrariness, discrimination and other such criteria that apply to administrative discretion apply to this matter as well (HCJ 297//82 Berger et al. v. Minister of the Interior, IsrSC 37 (3) 29, 34, per Barak J.).

            Did the Government act within the framework of its discretion in deciding to designate the “Robinson’s Arch” for the prayer of the Respondents? Do any of the causes that justify intervention in administrative discretion apply here? And therefore, should we order the Government to establish arrangements and conditions as stated in the order in the Second Judgment?

 

The Exercise of Discretion

3.         Before attempting to answer these questions, we will first consider some of the history of the affair. In HCJ 257/89, 2410/90 Anat Hoffman et al. v. Director of the Western Wall et al.; Susan Alter et al. v. Minister of Religious Affairs et al., IsrSC 48 (2) 265 (hereinafter: the First Judgment) – in which this Court (M. Shamgar P., M. Elon D.P. and S. Levin J.) first addressed the subject at bar – the Court “decided by majority to dismiss the petitions, subject to the recommendation in the opinion of presiding judge” to “consider the appointing of a committee that would continue to examine the issue in depth in order to find a solution that will ensure freedom of access to the Wall and limit the harm to the feelings of the worshippers”.

            Pursuant to the First Judgment, and in accordance with the recommendation of President Shamgar, the Government decided, on May 17, 1994, to appoint a Directors General Committee that was requested “to propose a possible solution that will ensure freedom of access to the Western Wall and freedom of worship in its Plaza, while minimizing the violation of the feelings of the worshippers at the site” (hereinafter: the Directors General Committee). The Directors General Committee recommended that the petitioners be offered an appropriate alternative site in which they might realize their desire to pray in accordance with their custom, in two sites in the boundaries of the archaeological park – the “Hulda Steps”, and the southwestern corner of the Western Wall that is referred to as “Robinson’s Arch”. The recommendations of the Directors General Committee were presented to the Government on April 2, 1996. On April 21, 1996, the Government appointed a ministerial committee to “examine the recommendations of the Directors General Committee and the means for effecting them, and decide the matter on behalf of the Government” (hereinafter: the Ministerial Committee). On June 2, 1997, the Ministerial Committee decided to adopt the recommendations of the Directors General Committee. At that time, a committee was established to make recommendations in the matter of religious conversion. The Government asked the committee to make recommendations in regard to the prayer of the Women of the Wall, who are the Respondents in the petition at bar. On Sept. 23, 1998, the Neeman Committee presented a report in which it reached the conclusion that prayer at the “Robinson’s Arch” site, which “meets the Wall and is adjacent to it …” is “the most practical alternative for the needs and demands of the Women of the Wall”. The committee emphasized that it reached this conclusion after “weighing and balancing the need to find a suitable prayer space that will answer the needs and demands of the Women of the Wall and the important principle of refraining from causing affront to the worshipping public in the Western Wall Plaza and not violating local custom”. The conclusion was adopted by the Government, as we learn from the Petitioners’ notice which states that “the recommendations of the Neeman Committee represent a reasonable balance between the petitioners’ wish to pray according to their custom at the Western Wall and the other relevant considerations” (para. 13 of the respondents’ supplemental pleading in that case, who are the Petitioners at bar, for the hearing in which the Second Judgment was given).

            The Neeman Committee’s conclusion was examined in the Second Judgment, and it is also at the heart of these proceedings. As stated, the Neeman Committee reached its conclusion after it examined and considered other possible prayer sites, after “weighing and balancing” the various considerations, and after finding that “the most practical alternative” was at the “Robinson’s Arch” site. Thus, the committee chose one solution from among the possible solutions presented to it, which included the women’s prayer section in the Western Wall Plaza. Even if I were of the opinion that a different solution could have been chosen, there are no grounds for saying that the Neeman Committee – and then the Government – could not make the choice that it made, or that any of the causes that would justify intervention in that conclusion were present. Therefore, inasmuch as the Government concluded that it would be appropriate to choose the alternative recommended by the Neeman Committee, this Court must not substitute its discretion for that of the Government, whether by rejecting its decision or by revisiting the matter in a Further Hearing, as was done in regard to the Second Judgment.

 

The Conclusion of the Neeman Committee –Additional Reasons for Adoption

4.         According to my colleague Justice M. Cheshin: “As we are all aware, ‘Robinson’s Arch’ is a remnant of the western wall of the Temple Mount, just like the Western Wall. However, no one would deny that in the collective and individual consciousness of Jews, this part of the western wall is not perceived to be of a level of sanctity and uniqueness equal to that part of the western wall referred to as The Western Wall with a capital ‘T’.” I cannot agree with that statement, and not merely because my impression is different, but primarily because no halakhic or historic sources were presented from which one might conclude that the holiness of any particular part of the Western Wall – the wall that, in my view, is the entire western wall of the Temple Mount – is more holy than any other part.

            I also find it hard to agree with his conclusion that: “had the Government acted to adapt the site to a regular prayer space, it might have been perceived – although not easily – as a sort of continuation of the Western Wall Plaza”. I am of the opinion that the sanctity of a place does not derive from constructing and adapting it, but rather it is inherent to its very nature. I would note in this regard that the Masorti [Conservative] Movement uses the “Robinson’s Arch” site as a prayer venue, and regards it as the “Masorti Wall” (see the Masorti Movement’s advertisement in the Kol Ha’ir newspaper of June 16, 2000, submitted as Appendix B of the Petitioners’ written summation).

5.         It is worth noting that under the Neeman Committee’s recommendation, the Respondents – who claim to follow “Orthodox custom” – retain the right of access to the women’s prayer section of the Western Wall Plaza, including the right to pray there in accordance with the local custom. The only restriction upon the Respondents’ worship there would be in regard to their practice of praying “in a group, wrapped in tallitot, carrying a Torah scroll and reading from it”. However, they would be able to follow that practice in the “Robinson’s Arch” site, which is the continuation of the Western Wall.  The respondents would, therefore, be permitted to carry out all of their prayer customs – some in the Western Wall Plaza before the Western Wall, and some at the “Robinson’s Arch” site. For this reason as well, the solution chosen by the Neeman Committee and adopted by the Government was appropriate, proper and balanced.

This conclusion does not contradict the view expressed by President Shamgar in the First Judgment, in which he stated: “I would recommend to the Government that it consider the appointing of a committee that would continue to examine the issue in depth in order to find a solution that will ensure freedom of access to the Wall and limit the harm to the feelings of the worshippers” (ibid., at p. 3556). I doubt that President Shamgar’s intention in that statement was to hold that the Respondents, the Women of the Wall, have the right to pray at the Western Wall – in its specifically limited sense that does not include the “Robinson’s Arch” site – and specifically according to their custom. It would seem to me that the intention can be inferred from the fact that, contrary to the position of Justice S. Levin in the First Judgment – who wished to issue a judgment that recognized the right of the Women of the Wall “to pray at the Western Wall Plaza while wearing tallitot and while carrying Torah scrolls” – President Shamgar adopted the language “freedom of access to the Wall” and no more. The Neeman Committee’s conclusion thus ensures both the freedom of access and the freedom of worship of the Respondents, as recommended by President Shamgar, but limits part of their prayer practices to “part” of the Western Wall, which is the “Robinson’s Arch” site. There is no reason to intervene in that.

 

Judgment of Peace

6.         In concluding, I would say a few words about the paths of peace. In tractate Derekh Eretz Zuta, Perek HaShalom we read: “As we learned there, Rabbi Shimon ben Gamliel says: The world exists on three things – on justice, on truth and on peace. Rabbi Mina says: And these three are one. Where justice is done, truth is done and peace is made. And these three were stated in one verse, as it says (Zachariah 8:16) ‘Give judgment in your gates for truth, justice, and peace’. Wherever there is justice, there is peace…”. The judgment rendered by the Government in adopting the alternative that it chose is judgment and is peace.

 

Conclusion

7.         If my opinion were adopted, we would grant the petition, quash the order issued by the Court in the Second Judgment, and declare that in adopting the conclusion of the Neeman Committee in regard to choosing the “Robinson’s Arch” site as a prayer venue for the Respondents, the Government fulfilled its obligation. However, since my colleague Justice Cheshin – in his own way, which is the way of compromise – reached the conclusion that “it would be appropriate that the Women of the Wall pray in their manner at the Western Wall in the “Robinson’s Arch” site”, I concur with what is stated in the concluding part of para. 47 of his opinion.

 

 

Justice D. Beinisch:

            I concur in the opinion of my colleagues Deputy President S. Levin, Justice E. Mazza and Justice T. Strasberg-Cohen, who are of the opinion that the petition should be denied. I have not changed my opinion that it is the right of the Women of the Wall to pray in accordance with their custom at the Western Wall, and that the Government must establish the arrangements and conditions that would limit, as far as possible, the affront to the feelings of the other worshippers, in terms of a suitable place, times, and security arrangements.

 

Justice I. Englard:

            I utterly disagree with my colleagues in the majority. My disagreement is not focused upon individual points, but is rather a disagreement with their entire approach, beginning with the alleged holding in the judgment in the first proceeding, HCJ 257/89, 2410/90 Hoffman et al. v. Director of the Western Wall et al., IsrSC 48 (2) 265 (hereinafter: the First Case), and ending with the merits of the approach adopted by this Court in the second proceeding, HCJ 3358/95 Hoffman v. Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office, IsrSC 54 (2) 245 (hereinafter: the Second Case).

            I will begin with my different understanding of the holding in the First Case. My colleague Justice E. Mazza tried to infer a majority holding – which would constitute a binding instruction – from the three different opinions given in the First Case, recognizing the fundamental right of the petitioners to pray in their manner in the Western Wall Plaza. The trouble is that such an attempt, focused upon the opinion of President Shamgar, is highly problematic in that, from a legal standpoint, the only result of the judgment was the denial of the petitioners’ petition, subject to a recommendation that the Government consider the appointment of a committee. Thus, all the rest of President Shamgar’s opinion, whatever it may mean, was nothing but obiter dicta that have no obligatory legal force whatsoever.  Indeed, at the end of his opinion, President Shamgar expressly holds that “at this stage, we should not decide the matter before us in the manner that a normal legal dispute is decided”, and he adds that “[t]he gates of this Court are always open, but as stated, the other available options should first be exhausted”. Against the background of these statements, I cannot agree with this Court’s assumption in the Second Case that the committees that addressed the issue “drifted to views that were rejected by the majority of the justices in the First Judgment”. Moreover, President Shamgar held that practical solutions should be sought “according to which anyone who wishes to approach his Creator in prayer will be able to do so in his own style and manner, as long as it will not constitute a substantial interference with the prayers of others” (ibid., at p. 335 between marginal letters e-f; emphasis added – I.E.). Therefore, even according to the “majority”, no fault can be found with the committees that examined and found that prayer in the manner and style of the petitioners significantly violates the prayers of others, and therefore proposed what they proposed. It should be noted that preserving the local custom does not constitute a fundamental impediment barring the petitioners from approaching and praying beside the Wall. The prohibition concerns only the outward manner of worship, to which I will return in the course of this opinion. For the moment, I will suffice with the comment that there is unanimous agreement on the condition that the realization of the right to worship must be made in good faith (per Shamgar in the First Case, at p. 355 [marginal letters e-f]; per Levin, ibid., at p. 357 [c]; per Mazza in the Second case, at p. 363 [d]). Yet, there are those who see the petitioners’ manner of prayer as constituting a “provocation” or a “war” to achieve ideological goals, and the Western Wall is not the appropriate place to wage it [Elon, pp. 329 & 350].  This question, too, was examined by the Court in the First Case. From all the above we can, in my opinion, conclude that there is no legal basis for this Court’s assumption that the committees that addressed the matter of the petition, following the First Case, did not do what they were asked to do in accordance with the instructions in that judgment. There was no such instruction, and therefore, for this reason alone, the petition in the Further Hearing should be granted.

2.         It is, however, clear that the said formal reason is not sufficient to conclude the debate surrounding this petition. In the final analysis, what stands behind the formal reliance upon the judgment in the First Case is a substantive perspective that guided my colleagues in the Second Case – a point of view that, in principle, adopted the opinion of my colleague Justice S. Levin in the First Case, while utterly rejecting the point of view of Deputy President M. Elon. It would, therefore, be appropriate to address that substantive perspective as expressed in the Second Case. I will state at the outset that this approach is very problematic in my view due to its shaky legal grounds. There are many questions for which I did not find adequate answers in the opinions of my colleagues Justices S. Levin in the First Case, E. Mazza in the Second Case, and M. Cheshin in this petition. I will briefly touch upon the main issues among them.

3.         The first fundamental issue concerns the general jurisdiction of this Court to consider the issue of freedom of worship in the Holy Places. This issue was mentioned and quickly decided in the First Case by Deputy President Elon (ibid., at pp. 297-298). It should be noted that the claim of lack of jurisdiction was raised not by the State but rather by one of the other Respondents. This is what the Court states there, per Deputy President Elon:

The Palestine Order in Council (Holy Places), 1924, does not deprive the Court of jurisdiction to adjudicate in regard to the preservation of public order and the prevention of criminal offences, as established in the Law and the Regulations for Protection of Holy Places to the Jews. In HCJ 222/68 National Circles Association v. Minister of Police (IsrSC 24(2) 141), the majority held that while the Order-in-Council does deprive the Court of jurisdiction in matters of freedom of worship in the Holy Places, it does not deprive it of jurisdiction    in regard to freedom of access to the Holy Places, the duty to ensure the prevention of desecration of the Holy Places, or the duty to protect the sensitivities of the members of the various religions towards their Holy Places, which are the matters addressed by the Regulations in the matter at bar. This petition treats of the freedom of access of the Petitioners to the Western Wall, the danger of desecration of the site, and a possible affront to the sensitivities of the worshippers, and this Court holds jurisdiction over the matter of the petition.

            It should be noted that Justice S. Levin expressed his agreement with this opinion in regard to the Court’s jurisdiction to address the matter of the petition (ibid., at p. 356 [b]).

4.         However, that conclusion as to the jurisdiction of the Court, taken against the background of the provisions of the Order-in-Council and the majority opinion in HCJ 222/68, Mot 15/69 National Circles Association v. Minister of Police, IsrSC 24(2) 141 (hereinafter: the National Circles case), does not stand up under examination. The matter before us directly concerns freedom of worship and not freedom of access or criminal offenses in regard to the Holy Places. As noted, the petitioners are not being prevented from approaching and praying beside the Wall. The sole restriction is upon the outward manner of their worship. In my opinion, such a dispute falls within the scope of the provisions of the Order-in-Council, even under the provisos set out by President Agranat in the National Circles case. It should be noted that the majority opinion in the National Circles case is viewed with approval by this Court, as can be seen even in HCJ 4185/90 Temple Mount Faithful v. Attorney General et al., IsrSC 47 (5) 221, 282:

Indeed, it has also been held by this Court that the authority to address the realization of the right to worship is granted to the Executive and not the Judiciary, as that is what is established by art. 2 of the Palestine Order-in-Council (Holy Places), 1924, as construed in the National Circles case, above.

            While it is true that the parties to the said proceeding did not raise this claim, nevertheless, since we are concerned with subject-matter jurisdiction, the Court does not derive its authority from them, but must raise the issue of an absence of subject-matter jurisdiction nostra sponte, inasmuch as it relates to the very source of its judicial standing and thus to the validity of its judgment. As is well known, the consent of the parties cannot remedy a lack of subject-matter jurisdiction. Perhaps we should revisit the majority opinion in the National Circles case, but as long as that holding has not been reversed, the authority to address matters of worship in the Holy Places, including the Western Wall Plaza, is granted exclusively to the Executive. By way of demonstration, would anyone imagine that this Court might intervene in the arrangements for worship of the various Christian communities in the Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem, while changing the existing status quo?! Would it not be self-evident that such an inter-community dispute would be non-justiciable under the Order-in-Council?!

5.         For the sake of continuing the examination, I will assume that it is possible to overcome the problem of lack of jurisdiction, as this Court believed in the two cases mentioned. In other words, I will proceed upon the assumption that the case before us can be situated in the provisions of the Protection of the Holy Places Law and Basic Law: Jerusalem, Capital of Israel. In the First Case, my colleague Justice S. Levin expressed his view in regard to the significance of the Protection of the Holy Places Law and the regulations thereunder. It would appear that that view was adopted in its entirety in the Second Case. I will first quote the statement of my colleague Justice S. Levin in regard to the Protection of the Holy Places Law (ibid., at pp. 356-357):

                        A.          In my opinion, the subject of the petition should not be decided on the basis of halakhic considerations. After all, it is clear that the Protection of the Holy Places Law (hereinafter: the Law) is a secular law. It takes account of considerations of the relevant religious communities, including the considerations of the Chief Rabbis (see sec. 4), but not only those considerations, and the terms it employs should be interpreted in accordance with the common denominator acceptable to the Israeli population in its entirety. Therefore, the terms “desecrate”, “other violation”, and “anything likely to violate … their feelings (of the members of the religious communities – S.L.) towards those places” in sec. 1 of the Law should be given an interpretation that, on the one hand, expresses the right to freedom of worship and religion, as accepted in a democratic society and as “tolerated in it”, and on the other hand, the protection of the interests of public safety and “intolerable” violation of the feelings of others as acceptable in that society.

                        B.          Unquestionably, the Western Wall (and its Plaza) has been a holy site for the Jewish People for generations, as a religious site and a prayer site, but at the same time, it also bears national symbolic significance as a unique historical remnant of the walls of the Temple, a symbol of the Jewish kingdom that the masses of Israel yearned for throughout the generations. In these circumstances, the fact that the Wall serves as a site for prayer is not necessarily decisive in establishing the scope of activity permitted at the site. In this sense, I am unwilling to accept a priori and as a foregone conclusion that for the purposes of the Law, the Western Wall should be viewed as a “synagogue” in every way, and that the activity conducted there is subject to the rules of halakha that apply to a synagogue and none other.

                        C.          The above leads to two primary results. One in regard to the right to freedom of worship at the Western Wall site, and the other in regard to the right to conduct other activities of an appropriate nature at the site. As for these two types of matters, we should establish permission in principle for conduct, as long as that conduct does not constitute “desecration”, an “other violation”, or a “violation of feelings” of the nature that I have already mentioned above. In this regard, in my opinion, the adoption of the broadest common denominator as a standard – in the manner presented by my honorable colleague -- is of no help. Consider, for example, even if there are those who believe that a particular manner of prayer is absolutely forbidden by a severe halakhic prohibition, or that activities of a national character at the Wall are objectionable in their eyes, that alone should not justify prohibiting such activity. In my view, the common denominator that must be taken into account in the matter before us – and I agree that it is possible to employ this test – is the common denominator of all the groups and people who visit the Western Wall site and the plaza in good faith, whether for prayer or for other legitimate purposes. If we do not say this, then we hand an exclusive monopoly to a particular point of view, in preference to any other, in regard to freedom of expression, and as a result, the right to freedom of worship and freedom of expression will be found lacking.

            As noted, this view was adopted by the Court in the Second Case. See and note well, ibid., at p. 352 [e].

6.         Before addressing the said basic point of view of this Court in the matter of the meaning and construction of the Protection of the Holy Places Law in regard to the Holy Places, it would be proper to note, as well, reg. 2(a) (1a) of the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews, 5741-1981, that was added as a result of the dispute that is the subject of this petition. It states as follows:

                        Prohibited Conduct

In the area of the Holy Places … the following is prohibited: Conducting a religious ceremony that is not in accordance with the local custom, that offends the sensitivities of the praying public in regard to the place.

            In the First Case, this Court agreed that this regulation does not deviate from the scope of the law (see ibid., at p. 357 [e], per S. Levin J.). However, in regard to the interpretation of this regulation, Justice Levin was of the opinion that:

[B]ut in my opinion, the term “local custom” need not be interpreted specifically in accordance with the halakha or the existing situation. It is the nature of custom to change over time, and in its framework expression should be given to a pluralistic, tolerant approach to the views and customs of others, subject to the limitations that I have noted above.

7.         In my opinion, the interpretive approach adopted by this Court is incorrect. The idea that due to the secular character of the Protection of the Holy Places Law and the regulations thereunder, the terms appearing therein must also be interpreted in accordance with secular standards does not stand up under examination. This we must admit: all the laws of the Knesset are, by their very nature, secular norms, inasmuch as the Knesset is not a religious institution. Therefore, nothing can be learned from the nature of the Knesset’s laws in regard to the manner for interpreting terms that appear therein. There is no principled reason that a secular law not refer to a religious system. And this, in fact, is actually done, for one example among many, in the framework of the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction (Marriage and Divorce) Law, 5713-1953. No one would dispute that the term “Jewish religious law” in sec. 2 refers to the Jewish halakhic system. The fact that the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law is a secular law says nothing about the legislative intent to refer to the religious legal system.

8.         From the above it would appear that the secular character of the Protection of the Holy Places Law says nothing in regard to the interpretation of the terms therein or in the regulations thereunder. Everything rests upon the legislative intent in using those terms. On the contrary, the presumption is that terms borrowed from a religious system should be interpreted in accordance with that system. Moreover, the idea of holiness – in the present context in regard to particular places – is a categorically religious term that has no material meaning in the secular world, and see the classical text R. Otto, Das Heilige (Breslau, 1917); id., The Idea of the Holy, trans. J.W. Harvey (Oxford, 1923, 2nd ed. 1950). Thus, I cannot accept the general approach of this Court, which, in the context of the Protection of the Holy Places Law, attributed secular significance to the Western Wall. Of course, I do not dispute the national significance that holy places may have, but that was not the intention of the law, which expressly addressed the holy dimension of those places.

9.         The result is that terms borrowed from the religious world, such as “desecrate”, should first and foremost be interpreted in accordance with their religious significance. This is conspicuous in reg. 2 (a) (1) of the Protection Regulations that prohibits “Desecration of the Sabbath and Jewish holidays”. Is there any doubt that the intention is to refer to the Jewish halakha that defines what constitutes “desecration of the Sabbath and Jewish holidays”?!

10.       I utterly disagree with the idea expressed by my colleague Justice S. Levin in the First Case that he is “unwilling to accept a priori and as a foregone conclusion that for the purposes of the Law, the Western Wall should be viewed as a “synagogue” in every way, and that the activity conducted there is subject to the rules of halakha that apply to a synagogue and none other” (ibid., at p. 356 [e]). In speaking of the Western Wall and its Plaza as a holy place, the Protection of the Holy Places Law and the regulations thereunder must have intended the Western Wall as a synagogue, for that is the status that – in accordance with the halakhic conception – imbues that place with its holiness. This is made clear in the opinion of Deputy President M. Elon, who addressed this matter at length in the First Case, and arrived at the conclusion that the law applicable to the Western Wall Plaza is the law of the synagogue. See ibid., at pp. 318-319, where, inter alia, Sephardic Chief Rabbi Ovadia Yosef is cited:

This place must certainly be no less than a synagogue, which is a beit mikdash m’at [a little Temple]. So it is in regard to the laws of a synagogue … certainly all that is true there, is true for the Western Wall … it should be treated with no less strictness than a synagogue and a mikdash m’at (“The Western Wall and its Surroundings in Halakha,” in The Western Wall (Jerusalem, 1976) p. 139 (Hebrew)).

11.       Against this background, we may conclude that the Court’s understanding of the expression “conducting a religious ceremony that is not in accordance with the local custom” is also mistaken. “Local custom” is patently halakhic term, as is clear from the opinion of Deputy President M. Elon in the First Case. The purpose of “local custom” is to express the existence of the distinctive, traditional manners of prayer of a given place of worship. Therefore, there is no basis for the view of this Court that “in its framework expression should be given to a pluralistic, tolerant approach to the views and customs of others”. In my opinion, this construction is absolutely contrary to the intention of the author of the regulations and to the language of the regulation, and no legal basis can therefore be found for it.

12.       The result is that, assuming the said regulation was issued in accordance with the law – an assumption on which both I and this Court agree – then the decision to grant an order absolute in the petition at bar cannot stand. But that is not all. In accordance with the halakhic decisions cited in the opinion of Deputy President Elon, which were issued by Chief Rabbis Rabbi Avraham Shapira and Rabbi Mordechai Eliyahu, granting the petition would constitute a desecration of the customs and sanctity of a synagogue (First Case, at pp 328-329, and pp. 319-320). In this regard, Deputy President Elon wrote (ibid., at p. 350):

The present reality is that the overwhelming majority of halakhic decisors, including the Chief Rabbis of Israel, see the granting of the Petitioners’ petitions as constituting a desecration of the customs and sanctity of the synagogue. Such is the case in regard to the prayer customs of the synagogue, and all the more so in regard to the prayer space at the Western Wall, which is the holiest synagogue in the halakhic and Jewish world.

            I cannot but wonder where this Court finds the authority to disagree with those halakhic decisions, according to which granting the petition would constitute a violation of the provisions of sec. 1 of the Protection of the Holy Places Law, which protects the Western Wall from desecration.

13.       Lastly, even if I were to ignore all of the legal problems that I have enumerated in my opinion, there would still be support for the opinion that, in view of the halakhic situation, granting the petition allowing the petitioners to act in their style and manner would constitute a substantial intrusion upon the prayers of others (Shamgar P., the First Case, at p. 355 [e]), or an excessive violation of the feelings of others (Levin J., ibid., at p. 357 [e]), and thus a violation even under the accepted tests of this Court.

14.       Parenthetically, I would make an observation in regard to the alternative site proposed to the petitioners at “Robinson’s Arch”. The Court’s visit to the site showed that, in principle, the site is appropriate for prayer beside the Wall. However, the representatives of the Antiquities Authority opposed making any change to the site, no matter how small. Their opposition was in regard to a stone that had fallen from the ancient wall and that, in the opinion of the representatives of the Antiquities Authority, must not be moved or hidden. I was not convinced that there is any real reason not to adapt the site such that access to the wall itself would be possible, with minimal injury to the fallen stone. I regret that my impression was that for some, the “sanctity” of archaeology exceeds the sanctity of the synagogue.

            In light of the above, if my opinion were accepted, the petition for a Further Hearing would be granted and this Court’s judgment in HCJ 3358/95 would be reversed.

            However, inasmuch as my opinion remains a minority view, I concur, at least, with the first part of the opinion of my colleague Justice M. Cheshin, by which, if the Government will prepare the “Robinson’s Arch” site – as appropriate and necessary – within twelve months from today, then the Women of the Wall will be permitted to pray there in their manner.

 

 

            Decided in accordance with the majority of Barak P. and Orr, Cheshin, Turkel and Englard JJ., and against the dissenting opinions of Levin D.P. and Mazza, Strasberg-Cohen, and Beinisch JJ., as stated at the conclusion of paragraph 47 of the opinion of Cheshin J. in regard to the preparing of the “Robinson’s Arch” site as a prayer space for the Women of the Wall. However, if the “Robinson’s Arch” site is not prepared to serve as a prayer space for the Women of the Wall within twelve months of the day of the rendering of this judgment, then we decide by a majority of Barak P., Levin D.P., and Orr, Mazza, Cheshin, Strasberg-Cohen and Beinisch JJ., and against the dissent of Turkel and Englard JJ., as stated in paragraph 48 of the opinion of Cheshin J., that is, that the Government is obliged to make appropriate arrangements and conditions within which the Women of the Wall will be able to realize their right to pray in accordance with their custom at the Western Wall.

            Under the circumstances, we make no order for costs.

 

            This 4th day of Nissan 5763 (April 6, 2003).

 

 

[1] Translator’s note: The Hebrew term is “lekayem”, which may variously be translated as to ensure, realize, maintain, affirm, implement, confirm, etc.

 

Hoffman v. Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 3358/95
Date Decided: 
Monday, May 22, 2000
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

This petition concerns the Petitioners’ request to establish arrangements that would enable them to pray in the prayer area adjacent to the Western Wall in “women’s prayer groups, together with other Jewish women, while they are wearing tallitot [prayer shawls] and reading aloud from the Torah”, as required by the judgment of the Supreme Court in HCJ 257/89 Hoffman v. Director of the Western Wall (hereinafter: the First Judgment). Pursuant to the First Judgment, the Government decided, in 1994, to appoint a Directors General Committee, headed by the Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office, to present a proposal for a possible solution that would ensure the Petitioners’ right of access and worship in the Western Wall Plaza, while limiting the affront to the feelings of other worshippers at the site. In the report presented by the Directors General Committee to the Prime Minister, the Committee found that the Petitioners could not be permitted to pray in the Western Wall Plaza itself. The Committee therefore recommended that the Women of the Wall be permitted to pray at an alternative site at the southeastern corner of the Temple Mount wall. Two additional public committees that addressed the matter adopted a similar position, and the matter was therefore returned for a decision by the Court.

 

The Supreme Court Held:

 

A.        (1)        The First Judgment recognized the Petitioners’ right to worship in the Western Wall Plaza.

            (2)        The mandate of the Directors General Committee was to find a solution that would allow the Petitioners to realize their right to pray in the Western Wall Plaza, while reducing the affront to the feelings of other worshippers. But in recommending the designation of an alternative prayer site to the Western Wall Plaza the Directors General Committee chose a solution that was different from the one it was requested to develop and propose.

            (3)        Therefore, the recommendation of the Directors General Committee was not only contrary to the express instructions of the First Judgment, it also deviated from the purpose for which the Committee was appointed, as defined in the Government’s decision.

 

B.        (1)        In arriving at its decision in the First Judgment, the Court already took into account the possibility that recognition of the Petitioners’ right to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza might lead to violent reactions by groups for whom tolerance of others is foreign.

            (2)        We cannot reconcile with a situation in which fear of the violent reaction of any sector of the public will lead to the denial of the possibility of another sector to realize its given rights. It is not inconceivable that, in given circumstances, the Police may prevent a person or a group from realizing a right where there is a real basis for the fear that realizing the right will lead to a violent outbreak that may breach the public peace, and where the Police is unable to prevent such dire consequences by reasonable means. But no absolute prohibition should be placed upon conducting prayer services at the Western Wall site simply because there are groups that oppose them, and considerations of certain and proximate danger of a breach of the peace need not necessarily justify imposing such a prohibition.

 

C.        (1)        Inasmuch as none of the alternatives suggested and considered at various stages of the proceedings can be viewed as even partially realizing the right to worship in the Western Wall Plaza, it is appropriate that the High Court of Justice order the Respondents to act to establish the appropriate arrangements for the realization of that right.

            (2)        Therefore, the Government must make concrete arrangements that will ensure the realization of the Petitioners’ right to worship in the Western Wall Plaza within six months.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

 

HCJ 3358/95

 

 

 

Petitioners:                  1.         Anat Hoffman

                                    2.         Chaya Beckerman

3.         International Committee for Women of the Wall, Inc. by Miriam Benson

 

                                                                        v.

 

Respondents:              1.         Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office

                                    2.         Director General of the Ministry of Religion

                                    3.         Director General of the Ministry of the Interior

                                    4.         Director General of the Ministry of Police

                                    5.         Legal Advisor to the Prime Minister’s Office

                                    6.         Prime Minister’s Advisor on the Status of Women

                                    7.         Government of Israel

 

Attorneys for the Petitioners: Jonathan Misheiker, Adv., Francis Raday, Adv.

Attorney for the Respondents: Uzi Fogelman, Adv.

 

The Supreme Court as High Court of Justice

[17 Iyar 5760 (May 22, 2000)]

Before Justice E. Mazza, Justice T. Strasberg-Cohen, Justice D. Beinisch

Objection to an Order Nisi

 

 

This petition concerns the Petitioners’ request to establish arrangements that would enable them to pray in the prayer area adjacent to the Western Wall in “women’s prayer groups, together with other Jewish women, while they are wearing tallitot [prayer shawls] and reading aloud from the Torah”, as required by the judgment of the Supreme Court in HCJ 257/89 Hoffman v. Director of the Western Wall (hereinafter: the First Judgment). Pursuant to the First Judgment, the Government decided, in 1994, to appoint a Directors General Committee, headed by the Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office, to present a proposal for a possible solution that would ensure the Petitioners’ right of access and worship in the Western Wall Plaza, while limiting the affront to the feelings of other worshippers at the site. In the report presented by the Directors General Committee to the Prime Minister, the Committee found that the Petitioners could not be permitted to pray in the Western Wall Plaza itself. The Committee therefore recommended that the Women of the Wall be permitted to pray at an alternative site at the southeastern corner of the Temple Mount wall. Two additional public committees that addressed the matter adopted a similar position, and the matter was therefore returned for a decision by the Court.

The Supreme Court Held:

A.        (1)        The First Judgment recognized the Petitioners’ right to worship in the Western Wall Plaza.

            (2)        The mandate of the Directors General Committee was to find a solution that would allow the Petitioners to realize their right to pray in the Western Wall Plaza, while reducing the affront to the feelings of other worshippers. But in recommending the designation of an alternative prayer site to the Western Wall Plaza the Directors General Committee chose a solution that was different from the one it was requested to develop and propose.

            (3)        Therefore, the recommendation of the Directors General Committee was not only contrary to the express instructions of the First Judgment, it also deviated from the purpose for which the Committee was appointed, as defined in the Government’s decision.

B.        (1)        In arriving at its decision in the First Judgment, the Court already took into account the possibility that recognition of the Petitioners’ right to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza might lead to violent reactions by groups for whom tolerance of others is foreign.

            (2)        We cannot reconcile with a situation in which fear of the violent reaction of any sector of the public will lead to the denial of the possibility of another sector to realize its given rights. It is not inconceivable that, in given circumstances, the Police may prevent a person or a group from realizing a right where there is a real basis for the fear that realizing the right will lead to a violent outbreak that may breach the public peace, and where the Police is unable to prevent such dire consequences by reasonable means. But no absolute prohibition should be placed upon conducting prayer services at the Western Wall site simply because there are groups that oppose them, and considerations of certain and proximate danger of a breach of the peace need not necessarily justify imposing such a prohibition.

C.        (1)        Inasmuch as none of the alternatives suggested and considered at various stages of the proceedings can be viewed as even partially realizing the right to worship in the Western Wall Plaza, it is appropriate that the High Court of Justice order the Respondents to act to establish the appropriate arrangements for the realization of that right.

            (2)        Therefore, the Government must make concrete arrangements that will ensure the realization of the Petitioners’ right to worship in the Western Wall Plaza within six months.

 

 

 

Judgment

 

Justice E. Mazza:

1.         This petition concerns the Petitioners’ request that arrangements be made to permit them to pray in the prayer area beside the Western Wall in “women’s prayer groups, together with other Jewish women, while they are wearing tallitot [prayer shawls] and reading aloud from the Torah”, in accordance with the judgment of this Court in HCJ 257/89, 2410/90 Hoffman v. Director of the Western Wall, IsrSC 48 (2) 265 (hereinafter: the First Judgment).

 

The Basic Facts

2.         Petitioners 1 – 2 are Jewish Israeli women who wish to pray and read the Torah aloud at the Western Wall, together with other women and while wearing tallitot. Petitioner 3 is a corporation registered in the United States whose members are Jewish women from various countries who also wish to pray at the Western Wall in the manner of Petitioners 1 -2. At the end of the nineteen eighties, groups of women, the Petitioners among them, attempted to pray at the Western Wall in their manner. Their attempts met with the strong objections of the other worshippers at the site. The disturbance of these prayers, conducted in a manner that differed from that accepted at the site, was accompanied by rioting, verbal violence, and even attempts at the physical harm of the women worshippers. The police intervened as necessary in order to protect the women, but the women were generally unable to complete their prayers successfully. It was against this background that the first petitions were submitted, which resulted in the issuance of the First Judgment. Those petitions required that the Court address the question if and to what extent the Petitioners are entitled to pray at the Western Wall in their manner, even though it differs from the accepted prayer customs of the overwhelming majority of worshippers at the Western Wall, and in light of the fear that conducting prayers in the special manner of the Petitioners will violate the feelings of a large worshipping public, which might lead to a breach of the public peace. Petitioners 1 & 3 were also among the Petitioners in those earlier petitions.

 

The First Judgment

3.         I the course of hearing the earlier petitions, regulation 2 (a) of the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews, 5741-1981, was amended by the addition of subsection (1a), which added to the restrictions applying to the Holy Places (among them “the Western Wall and its Plaza”) a prohibition upon “Conducting a religious ceremony that is not in accordance with the local custom, that offends the sensitivities of the praying public in regard to the place.” In deciding the earlier petitions, the Court was therefore required to address questions raised by the promulgation of the said regulation 2(a) (1a): Was the regulation promulgated in accordance with the authority granted to the Minister of Religion by virtue of The Protection of Holy Places Law, 5727-1967? If so, how is the term “local custom”, introduced by the amendment, to be construed?

4.         In the First Judgment (given on Jan. 26, 1994), the Court held (unanimously, in regard to these matters) that the Petitioners indeed have the right, in principle, to pray in their manner and according to their custom, and that reg. 2(a) (1a) does not deviate from the scope of The Protection of the Holy Places Law. However, the Court was divided in regard to other matters: in regard to the right of the Petitioners to realize their fundamental right to freedom of worship in practice at the Western Wall; in regard to the construction of the term “local custom” as it appears in the aforementioned reg. 2(a) (1a); and in regard to the manner of deciding the petitions.

5.         Deputy President Elon was of the opinion that the petitions should be denied in their entirety. Even according to his view the Petitioners enjoy the right to worship in accordance with their custom. He also found that the Petitioners’ prayer customs (in regard to wearing tallitot, carrying Torah scrolls, and reading from them aloud) did not constitute a breach of halakhic prohibitions. However, their right to practice their special form of worship in the Western Wall Plaza must retreat in light of the uniqueness of the Wall and the obligatory local custom. In his opinion, regulation 2(a) (1a) expresses the principle of maintaining the “status quo” in the Holy Places. The term “local custom”— whose meaning, in practice, is identical to the “status quo” – was construed by him in its halakhic sense, that is, as one of the legal sources that create law. Halakha approaches the subject of change in synagogue customs with special care. There was never a custom of women’s prayer at the Western Wall, which is, in this regard, a synagogue. Worship at that site in the manner of the Petitioners deviates from the broad common denominator that allows for the prayer of every Jew, whomever he may be, and would be contrary to the local custom. As he states at the conclusion of his opinion (at p. 350):

Granting the petitions before the Court would constitute a substantive change in the local custom, and the conducting of prayer services in the manner requested in the petitions would constitute a grave offense to the feelings of the overwhelming majority of worshippers in regard to the place … The purpose of the regulation is to find the common denominator in order to facilitate the prayers of every Jew, whomever he may be, in the place that is holiest to the Jewish People, while preventing severe, violent dispute in this one unique place that unites the Jewish People…

Clearly, it goes without saying that the Petitioners are entitled to pray in accordance with their custom in their communities and synagogues, and no one will stand in their way. The freedom of worship of the Petitioners stands. But due to the uniqueness of the Western Wall, and the great sensitivity of Judaism’s holiest site, prayer at that one unique place must be conducted in accordance with the common denominator that makes it possible for every Jew to pray there – the local custom that has been observed there for generations, and that should be strictly adhered to.

 

6.         Justice S. Levin was of the opinion that the petitions should not be decided in accordance with halakhic considerations. The Protection of the Holy Places Law is a secular law that takes account of considerations regarding all the relevant religious communities, “and the terms it employs should be interpreted in accordance with the common denominator acceptable to the Israeli population in its entirety.” As he states (at p. 356):

Unquestionably, the Western Wall (and its plaza) has been a holy site for the Jewish People for generations, as a religious site and a prayer site, but at the same time, it also bears national symbolic significance as a unique historical remnant of the walls of the Temple, a symbol of the Jewish kingdom that the masses of Israel yearned for throughout the generations. In these circumstances, the fact that the Wall serves as a site for prayer is not necessarily decisive in establishing the scope of activity permitted at the site. In this sense, I am unwilling to accept a priori and as a foregone conclusion that for the purposes of the Law (The Protection of the Holy Places Law – E.M.), the Western Wall should be viewed as a “synagogue” in every way, and that the activity conducted there is subject to the rules of halakha that apply to a synagogue and none other.

            Levin J. did not find the broadest common denominator to be an acceptable test for defining conduct as prohibited at the Western Wall site due to that conduct being a “desecration” or a “violation of feelings”, because (as he states at pp. 356-357):

…even if there are those who believe that a particular manner of prayer is absolutely forbidden by a severe halakhic prohibition, or that activities of a national character at the Wall are objectionable in their eyes, that alone should not justify prohibiting such activity. In my view, the common denominator that must be taken into account in the matter before us – and I agree that it is possible to employ this test – is the common denominator of all the groups and people who visit the Western Wall site and the plaza in good faith, whether for prayer or for other legitimate purposes. If we do not say this, then we hand an exclusive monopoly to a particular point of view, in preference to any other, in regard to freedom of expression, and as a result, the right to freedom of worship and freedom of expression will be found lacking.

            That is also the case in regard to the construction of the term “local custom” which need not necessarily be in accordance with halakha or the existing situation. After all, “it is the nature of custom to change over time, and in its framework expression should be given to a pluralistic, tolerant approach to the views and customs of others”. Indeed, Levin J. was also willing to assume that in exceptional cases there may be justification for imposing restrictions upon certain religious activities at the Wall, where the consensus of the general public is that such conduct constitutes a desecration of the site, where the conduct is not performed in good faith but simply to provoke and anger, or conduct that, due to its extent or timing, might lead to a breach of public order. But (as he states at p. 357):

… no absolute prohibition should be placed upon conducting prayer services at the Western Wall site simply because there are groups that oppose them, and considerations of certain and proximate danger of a breach of the peace need not necessarily justify imposing such a prohibition. Rather, it is the duty of the relevant authority to ensure the appropriate conditions in order to balance all the relevant interests so that all those who seek to assemble at the Wall and its plaza may fully realize their rights without unnecessarily violating the feelings of others.

            In concluding his opinion, Levin J. states that “it is sufficient to issue a decision that recognizes in principle the good-faith right of the Petitioners to pray at the Western Wall Plaza while wearing tallitot and while carrying Torah scrolls, subject to the provisos that I have already noted above.”

7.         In his opinion, President Shamgar addressed the required balance between maintaining freedom of access to the Western Wall for all who view it as sacred, and violating the holiness of the site and the feelings of other worshippers. The need for striking such a balance, which can be learned from an understanding of the purposes of Basic Law: Jerusalem, Capital of Israel, and the Protection of the Holy Places Law, is anchored in our being a free society in which human dignity is a fundamental value. As he states (at p. 354):

Therefore, we have emphasized on various occasions that the sons and daughters of a free society in which human dignity is a fundamental value, are asked to respect the personal-emotional feelings of the individual and his dignity as a person, while understanding that the personal-emotional priorities and the manner of expressing them differs from person to person … that a free society is sparing in imposing limits upon the choices of the individual and acts with patience and tolerance, and even tries to understand the other, even when he chooses paths that the majority does not deem acceptable or desirable.

However, we must bear in mind that tolerance and patience are not unidirectional norms, but rather they are encompassing and multidirectional. An enlightened society also respects the beliefs and opinions of those who fiercely hold them and identify with them in a manner that is not necessarily the manner of the average person … Tolerance is not a slogan for acquiring rights, but a standard for granting rights to others. Ultimately, tolerance must be mutual. Belligerent demonstrations that sometimes draw upon the practices of violent societies from the east and west are not appropriate to it.

            Further on, Shamgar P. notes that he, too, accepts the call of Elon D.P. to strive to find
“the common denominator for all Jews, whomever they may be”. However, in his opinion, common denominator does not mean the adoption and imposition of the strictest view, but rather “sufficing with the basic arrangements that would ensure freedom of access and freedom of worship to everyone, without imposing special conduct upon those who do not want it, and without violating the sensitivities of the believers” (emphasis original – E.M.). In addressing the meaning of the term “local custom” and its consequences for the decision, Shamgar P. added:

In my opinion, practical solutions should continue to be sought, according to which anyone who wishes to approach his Creator in prayer will be able to do so in his own style and manner, as long as it will not constitute a substantial interference with the prayers of others. The legal starting point is, indeed, the prevailing situation. But we must not bar the way before the good-faith right of anyone who wishes to pray in his own manner … (emphasis added – E.M.).

Notwithstanding the above, and for reasons of legal policy, Shamgar P. chose to refrain from deciding the petition on the merits. In view of the nature of the required decision (“the bumpy road of trying to balance between approaches and beliefs that are incompatible”), he was of the opinion that a resolution achieved through agreement and understanding would be preferable to an imposed judicial solution. Inasmuch as the Court is not the most effective – and certainly not the only – medium for attempting to bring together the various parties to find practical ways for realizing the legislative purpose of Basic Law: Jerusalem, Capital of Israel, and the Protection of the Holy Places Law, it would be appropriate, in his view, “to make at least an attempt to reach a solution that would be suitable to all those who wish to visit the Western Wall”. Shamgar P. summarized his opinion in regard to the petition (pp. 355-356) as follows:

It is, therefore, my opinion that, at this stage, we should not decide the matter before us in the manner that a normal legal dispute is decided. I would recommend to the Government that it consider the appointing of a committee that would continue to examine the issue in depth in order to find a solution that will ensure freedom of access to the Wall and limit the harm to the feelings of the worshippers (emphasis added – E.M.).

Therefore, I would, at present, dismiss the petitions, subject to my above recommendation. The gates of this Court are always open, but as stated, the other available options should first be exhausted.

8.         The result of the First Judgment was, therefore, that by a majority – and subject to the recommendation set out in the opinion of Shamgar P. – the Court denied the petitions. But it should be noted that in accordance with the division of the opinions in the judgment, two of the Justices were of the opinion that the Petitioners had a right to worship at the Western Wall in accordance with their custom. In truth, the difference between their opinions was only that while Levin J. was willing to render a judgment declaring the said right of the Petitioners, Shamger P. was of the opinion that before rendering a judicial decision on the Petitions, the parties should exhaust the other avenues for reaching an agreed resolution that, on the one hand, would “ensure freedom of access to the Wall”, and on the other hand, “limit the harm to the feelings of the worshippers”.

 

Developments following the First Judgment

9.         Pursuant to the First Judgment, the Government decided, on May 17, 1994, on the appointment of a Directors General Committee, headed by the Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office, to present recommendations for a possible solution within six months (Decision no. 3123). The decision was worded as follows:

                        3123. Prayer Arrangements in the Western Wall Plaza

                                    Decided:

In accordance with the decision of the Supreme Court in HCJ 257/89, Hoffman et al. v. Director of the Western Wall et al., in regard to the scope of the right of access to the Western Wall:

  1. Upon the appointment of a Directors General Committee headed by the Director General of the Prime Minister’s Office and composed of the Director General of the Ministry of Religious Affairs, the Director General of the Ministry of the Interior, the Director General of the Ministry of Police, and the Legal Advisor of the Prime Minister’s Office.

 

The Prime Minister’s Advisor on the Status of Women will participate in the Committee as an observer.

 

  1. The Committee will be requested to propose a possible solution that will ensure freedom of access to the Western Wall and freedom of worship in its Plaza, while minimizing the violation of the feelings of the worshippers at the site.
  2. The Committee will present its recommendations to the Government within six months of today.

10.       In the interim, the Petitioners submitted a request to the Court for a Further Hearing on the First Judgment (HCJFH 882/94 Alter et al. v. Minister of Religious Affairs et al.).  In denying that petition (on June 12, 1994), Deputy President Barak stated that “it would be appropriate to wait for the recommendations of the Committee (which are supposed to be presented within six months of the establishment of the Committee)”. However, he added:

If the Petitioners do not find those recommendations to be acceptable, they will be free to return to this Court (sitting as High Court of Justice). In this regard, the President sated his in his opinion that “the gates of this Court are always open, but as stated, the other available options should first be exhausted”.

11.       On Nov. 20, 1994, the Government decided (Decision no. 4221) to extend the deadline for presenting the recommendations of the Directors General Committee by an additional six months, that is, until May 17, 1995. The explanatory notes to the draft of that decision stated that the need for extending the deadline derived from “the complexity of the subject, its inherent problems, and in consideration of the attempts made to achieve a solution that will be acceptable to all the involved parties, to the extent possible”. However, the Committee did not present its recommendations even after the deadline established in this decision, and it is against that background that this petition was submitted.

 

Developments in the Framework of the Present Petition

12.       The petition at bar was submitted to the Court on May 30, 1995. The petition asks that the Court issue an order nisi ordering Respondents 1-5, the members of the Directors General Committee, to state their reasons “why they should not present without delay the recommendations they were instructed to submit to the Government by May 17, 1995, in accordance with Government Decision no. 3123 of May 17, 1994”. The petition further asks for an order nisi against the Government (Respondent 7), ordering that is state its reasons “why it should not refrain from deciding upon a further extension of the deadline for the presenting of the recommendations of Respondents 1-5”. In addition, the Petitioners prayed for an order declaring their right to pray at the Western Wall in accordance with their custom pending the presentation of the recommendations of the Directors General Committee and pending the Government’s decision upon those recommendations, as well as for an order instructing the Government to adopt the necessary measures for ensuring the protection of the Petitioners in the course of their prayers against harm by lawbreakers and violent disturbers of the peace. The petition also included a request for an interim order barring Respondent 7 from deciding upon a further extension of the deadline for the presentation of the recommendations of the Directors General Committee.

            Justice Dorner, before whom the petition was brought, decided (on the day of the submission of the petition) to deny the request for an interim order, while ordering that the request for the order nisi be set for a hearing by a panel. After about a month (on July 2, 1995), the Government once again decided (in Decision no. 5806) to extend the deadline for the presentation of the recommendations of the Directors General Committee by an additional six months. The explanatory notes to the draft of that decision stated that the solution that is being developed in the Committee’s meetings is for the “designation of a specific place” for the Petitioners’ prayers, and that the achievement of such a solution requires coordination among a number of governmental ministries and additional elements. The hearing of the petition was scheduled for a hearing before a panel on Oct. 5, 1995, but in view of the Government’s decision of July 2, 1995, and in order to allow the Directors General Committee to complete its task, the Court adjourned the hearing to a later date.

13.       Report of the Directors General Committee: The Directors General Committee presented its recommendations to the Prime Minister on April 2, 1996. Before addressing the recommendations, we will first describe the course of the Committee’s enquiry, to the extent that it can be discerned from the material before us.

14.       From the report it would appear that soon after its appointment, the Committee requested the opinions of the Chief Rabbis of Israel, who are responsible for the Director of the Western Wall. In their response, the Chief Rabbis ruled that inasmuch as the suggestion that prayers be conducted in the manner requested by the Petitioners “is a change of the tradition that has been handed down to us from generation to generation, and constitutes a breach of the character of prayer that has been accepted to this day, we order that there should be no change in the existing status quo, and that prayer at the Western Wall should continue to be conducted as was customary and accepted to this day”.

            Following an initial, comprehensive tour of the Western Wall area and its surroundings and hearing the position of the Israel Police, the Committee turned to an examination of the possibility of designating an alternative prayer space for the Petitioners in close proximity to the Wall. In the course of that examination, representatives of the Center for Jewish Pluralism submitted a request to the Committee asking that, in the course of its deliberations, the Committee also address the requests of Reform and Conservative congregations in Israel and from around the world to pray at the Western Wall. The Petitioners objected to mixing the examination of their matter with the requests of other groups whose accepted prayer customs have nothing in common with those of the Petitioners. The Petitioners also objected to the Committee’s inclination to examine alternative prayer sites. Their attorneys argued that the First Judgment recognized the Petitioners’ right to freedom of access to the Wall and to conducting prayer at that site, and that the balance between the realization of that recognized right and refraining from violating the feelings of other worshippers could and should be achieved not by removing them from the prayer area beside the Wall, but rather by designating a specific time for their prayer at the Wall (e.g., one hour on every Rosh Hodesh [the beginning of the new month on the Jewish calendar], with the exception of the Rosh Hodesh of the month of Tishrei, thus representing eleven hours a year in all).

            After an additional tour of the Western Wall area and inquiring as to the positions of the Antiquities Authority and the East Jerusalem Development Corporation, the Committee sent a document to all the relevant parties entitled “Agenda for Discussion”. In regard to the possibility of allowing the Petitioners to pray according to their custom in the Western Wall Plaza, the document stated that that Committee had found that “the designated Western Wall Plaza is very problematic,” and that against that background, and considering the opinion of the Police, the Committee examined several suggested alternatives: in the area of “the Southern Wall”, adjacent to the southeastern corner of the Temple Mount; in the area of the “Hulda Steps”; and north of “Robinson’s Arch” adjacent to the southwestern corner of the Temple Mount. The Committee appended its comments to each alternative, and stated in the conclusion of the Agenda that “the Committee must decide which of the proposed alternatives should be chosen as preferred”.

            On Feb. 19, 1996, the Petitioners attorneys submitted their written response to the “Agenda for Discussion”. In their response, they stated that the Committee’s assumption that the Petitioners can be prevented from realizing their right to pray beside the Wall is not consistent with the First Judgment, and that the apparent intention to displace the Petitioners from the Western Wall Plaza to other places is not only unreasonable and discriminatory, but also humiliating and hurtful. It was further argued that President Shamgar’s instruction in the First Judgment was to find a solution that would ensure freedom of access to the Wall and limit the harm to the feelings of other worshippers. But that instruction, intended to reflect a proper balance between recognizing the right of the Petitioners and consideration of the feelings of other groups, in no way or form permits granting absolute preference to the feelings of worshippers by denying the Petitioners’ right to access the Wall. Further on, the Plaintiffs’ attorneys objected to the Committee’s use of the opinion of the Police as support for depriving the Petitioners of their rights. They argued that the opinion of the Police could be granted weight only for the purpose of establishing limits upon the realization of the right, but the opinion of the Police could not serve as the basis for the absolute denial of a recognized fundamental right. Despite the Petitioners’ principled position rejecting a solution based upon proposing alternatives, their attorneys also addressed the proposed alternatives in their written response to the Agenda for Discussion. Most of the proposed alternatives were entirely rejected. They refrained from taking a stand in regard to the area north of Robinson’s Arch, by reason of the fact that the Agenda itself states that “it would not be possible to conduct prayers in any manner” there. In this they were referring to the position of the Antiquities Authority, which wrote in regard to this proposal that “it would not appear that it would be possible to conduct prayer in any form in this area”. However, the Petitioners’ attorneys added the following comment in regard to the proposal of the Robinson’s Arch site as an alternative prayer venue:

It should be noted that of all the places proposed outside of the Wall Plaza, this is the only area that is adjacent to the Western Wall Plaza that could permit prayer by medium-sized groups of 50 – 100 worshippers, but transforming the place into a real solution would require a will and investment that are not to be found in the Agenda.

            Towards the end of its deliberations, an opinion was presented to the Directors General Committee by the Ministry for Internal Security, which presented the opinions of the Police Commissioner and the Jerusalem District Police Commander. Based upon past experience, the Police expressed its opinion that conducting prayer in the Western Wall Plaza in the manner of the Petitioners “will be perceived as a provocation by the public that regularly prays at the site, will offend the feelings of the worshippers, and will lead to severe breaches of public order at the site”. In regard to the Petitioners’ suggestion that they be granted designated prayer times, the opinion stated that “the suggestion that an appropriate balance be achieved by allocating access times to the Wall has no impact on the position of the Police, inasmuch as the Wall Plaza serves as a prayer space for most of the hours of the day”. However, the opinion also noted that “the Police will do whatever is required and possible in order to ensure public order in any arrangement that the Committee shall establish”.

15.       Thus the Committee reached the end of its deliberations. Reading the final report that it submitted to the Government reveals that relying upon the opinions submitted by the Chief Rabbis of Israel and by the Police, the Committee arrived at the conclusion that it would not be possible to allow the Petitioners to pray in their manner in the Western Wall Plaza. As the Committee states in its conclusion:

The Western Wall, its Plaza and surroundings belong to every Jew as such, and the right to pray at the Western Wall is reserved to them all.

However, the holiness ascribed to the Western Wall by the Jewish People is harmed by dispute, fights and the resort to force in its area, as the Supreme Court noted in its decision in this matter.

The opinion of the Police points to the fact that nothing has changed to date in the factual situation at the Wall, and no arrangement that relates to the allocating prayer times will prevent the harm to public order with very near certainty. It should be emphasized that we are not speaking of the ability of the Police to gain control over the riots, but rather of avoiding them in a respectful manner, and the paths of peace require mutual sacrifices of both sides.

In order to achieve the balance demanded of the Committee in the Government’s decision between freedom of access to the Wall and limiting the violation of the feelings of the worshippers, the Committee has not found the time to be ripe for permitting prayer in the Western Wall Plaza itself that differs from the traditional prayer accepted there.

            In the context of its report, the Committee reviewed four alternative prayer sites in the area of the Wall (the plaza beneath Robinson’s Arch; the area in front of the Hulda Gates; the southeastern corner of the wall of the Temple Mount; and the area of the “Little Western Wall”). The Committee recommended the southeastern corner of the wall of the Temple Mount as the most suitable alternative, and recommended making the necessary preparations to make it suitable for prayer.

16.       When the petition was rescheduled for a hearing on April 15, 1996, the Court granted the request of the State Attorney’s Office and adjourned the hearing once again. The decision stated that inasmuch as the conclusions of the Directors General Committee had been submitted to the Government, the Government should be granted reasonable time to decide its position. On April 21, 1996, the Government decided (in Decision no. 777) to take note of the recommendations of the Directors General Committee and appoint a ministerial committee “which will examine the recommendations of the Directors General Committee and the means for effecting them, and decide the matter on behalf of the Government”. The Minister of Justice was appointed as chair of the ministerial committee whose members would be the Minister of Religious Affairs, the Minister of Education, Culture and Sport, the Minister of Internal Security, and Ministers Beilin and Amital.

17.       However, before the ministerial committee could accomplish anything at all, elections were held for the fourteenth Knesset, pursuant to which a new government was formed. When the Petitioners learned that the new government was in no hurry to renew the treatment of their matter, they submitted a request to amend their petition. In the framework of the amended petition, the Petitioners request to add an additional remedy that if the Government ultimately decide not to permit the Petitioners to pray at the Western Wall in accordance with their custom, the Court will be asked to establish the arrangements for the realization of the Petitioners’ right of access and worship at the Western Wall. In its session of Oct. 24, 1996, the Court decided to amend the petition as requested by the Petitioners. At the same time, the Court accepted the State’s request to postpone the hearing of the petition “for a period not to exceed four months”, so that “during the adjournment the Respondents will make every effort to reach a solution to the problem in a manner that will also be acceptable to the Petitioners”.

            But the developments did not meet expectations. In a notice submitted on behalf of the Attorney General in advance of the hearing set for March 4, 1997, we were informed that a meeting was held in the Attorney General’s Office on Nov. 28, 1996, in which the four alternatives mentioned in the report of the Directors General Committee were considered. We learned from the notice that the meeting was held against the background of the conclusion of the Directors General Committee that “for reasons of maintaining public order, the Petitioners cannot be permitted to pray in the Western Wall Plaza, in view of the uniqueness of the site as a Holy Place that requires not violating the feelings of the worshippers and preventing of severe disturbances of the peace”. Under those circumstances, “a decision was reached according to which it would be possible to offer the Petitioners an appropriate alternative site in which they will be able to realize their desire to pray in accordance with their custom, in two sites in the area of the archaeological park” – the “Hulda Steps” and the southwestern corner of the Western Wall that is referred to as “Robinson’s Arch” – but “without granting them any ‘possession’ whatsoever over any specific place in that area”. The Respondents’ response to that offer, which was also included in the Attorney General’s notice, stated that without prejudice to their demand to realize their right to access and to worship in the Western Wall Plaza, and despite the fact that the “Robinson’s Arch” site is not fit to serve as a respectable prayer venue in its current state, the Respondents are willing “to consider an official offer to convert the Robinson’s Arch site into a respectable prayer plaza similar to the Western Wall Plaza in its current state, including a separate women’s section, such that the Robinson’s Arch site will become directly contiguous to the prayer plaza on the western side of the Temple Mount” (emphasis original – E.M.). The notice also stated that when the Attorney General received the Respondents’ response, he also received a request from the World Union of Progressive Judaism in regard to “the demand of heterodox Jewish congregations from Israel and around the world to pray in the Western Wall Plaza in their manner”. Against that background, the Court was asked to grant the State additional time to consider its position. However, in its session on March 4, 1997, the Court decided to issue an order nisi on the basis of the amended petition.

18.       Decision of the Ministerial Committee for Jerusalem: By the time of the submission of the Respondents’ affidavit in response to the petition on June 10, 1997, the Petitioners’ matter was brought before the Ministerial Committee for Jerusalem. On June 2, 1997, the Committee issued a decision (Decision no. Jm/15). The protocol and decision stated as follows:

Jm/14.              Prayer Arrangements in the Western Wall Plaza in regard to the Petition in the HCJ of the “Women of the Wall”:

The Director General of the Ministry of Justice reviews the subject and the progress of its treatment to date, including in the Directors General Committee and the special Ministerial Committee established at the time in accordance with the Government’s decision.

Present: Prime Minister Benjamin Netanyahu, Ministers Eliyahu Suissa, Zevulun Hammer, Moshe Katzav, Dan Meridor, Tzachi Hanegbi, David Levi, Deputy Minister Aryeh Gamaliel, Mrs. Nili Arad and the honorable Ehud Olmert, Amir Drori, Israel Police Jerusalem District Commander Yair Yitzchaki, and the head of the Jerusalem District of the GSS.

Decided:

  1. To record the notice of the Prime Minister according to which the Government of Israel recognizes the right to freedom of worship and religion of every person, including the Petitioners.
  2. To find that in reliance upon the evaluation of the Israel Police, the prayers of the Petitioners, in accordance with their custom, cannot be permitted in the Western Wall Plaza, and that in accordance with the evaluation of the other security services that was recently presented, a change of the status quo in regard to prayer arrangements in the alternative suggested sites may lead to a danger to public safety.
  3. In accordance with the aforesaid, to maintain the existing situation unchanged for the present. To act to examine the possibility of arranging an appropriate alternative prayer site, and to request a postponement of the Court proceedings for an additional three months for the purpose of examining the situation of the proposed sites from the security standpoint.
  4. The evaluation of the security agencies will be brought for further discussion by the Ministerial Committee for Jerusalem, and for a decision on the matter.

Recommendation of the Neeman Committee

19.       The petition was set for hearing on Sept. 24, 1997. In their summary pleadings, the Respondents offered to permit the Petitioners to pray in one of two alternative sites. The first was the “Robinson’s Arch” area, with the proviso that “the status quo at the site will not be violated, in the sense that the site will not become an organized, declared place of prayer, but rather part of the current normal operation of the site, and all subject to security considerations at any time”. The second, “a site located adjacent to the entry gates to the Western Wall Plaza, on the southwestern side, from which it is possible to see the Wall, and in which it will be possible to provide police protection for the Petitioners”. The Respondents argued that:

These suggestions are necessitated by reality after striking the required balance among the various and conflicting interests of the relevant parties, and in order that the holiest place of the Jewish People not become a dispute zone to the point of desecration and violation of the feelings, dignity and physical integrity of the worshippers at that place.

Alternatively, the Respondents offered to have the Petitioners’ issue reconsidered by a committee chaired by Minister of Finance Yaakov Neeman who, at the time, was chairman of a committee preparing recommendations in the matter of conversion to Judaism. The Petitioners initially rejected this offer. However, as a result of our comments, and after offering to appoint their representatives to the committee, they agreed to give dialogue another chance.

            In a preliminary meeting held on Nov. 11, 1997 in the office of Minister of Finance Neeman, it was suggested that the committee that had been appointed to address the issue of conversion also address the matter of the Petitioners. The Petitioners once again rejected the proposal, arguing that “this committee is a committee for establishing policy, whereas in their matter what is required is a committee that will solely decide upon the means for executing an established policy”. However, following a further clarification of the matter in a hearing before the Court on Nov. 26, 1997, the parties authorized the Neeman Committee to address the dispute on the merits, with the understanding that due to the importance of the subject, its complexity and difficulty, it would be proper to exhaust this avenue for addressing it out of Court with the objective of amicably reaching an agreed arrangement.

20.       The Neeman Committee held for meetings and visited the Wall area. On Sept. 23, 1998, the Committee presented a report summarizing its conclusions. By a majority, the Committee rejected prayer according to the custom of the Petitioners at the Wall. This view was grounded upon the opinion of the Jerusalem District Police Commander and his assistants according to which “prayer in the women’s section of the Wall Plaza will lead to riots and serious breaches of public order, based upon past experience and in light of evaluations based upon the current situation”. The Committee noted the view of Deputy President M. Elon in the First Judgment according to which “prayer by the Women of the Wall in the Western Wall Plaza would be contrary to the local custom”, and that “this is not the place for making the change demanded by the Women of the Wall in traditional prayer practices”. The Committee added that “conducting prayer in the Wall Plaza in the presence of police or with its active intervention would itself constitute a serious violation of the feelings of all the worshippers and a desecration of the holiness of the site for all its visitors”. Further on, the Committee also noted the fear that acceding to the Petitioners’ request might “constitute a precedent for demands to conduct other prayer services that are different from those of the Women of the Wall”.

            Against the background of the said conclusion, the Committee set out to examine the appropriateness of the four alternative prayer sites: the area of the parking lot adjacent to the entrance to the Western Wall Plaza; the site located to the south of the Western Wall Plaza known as the “Southern Wall”; the “Flag Plaza” site – the plaza adjacent to the prayer plaza at the Western Wall in which the State flags are flown; and the “Robinson’s Arch” site. The Committee found various shortcomings in the first alternative. The second alternative was rejected due to its great distance from the Western Wall Plaza. While many advantages were found in the third alternative, it was discounted due to the position of the Police that “prayer by the Women of the Wall at the site will lead to riots and serious breaches of public order”. The Committee’s choice was the “Robinson’s Arch” site. In listing the advantages of this alternative, the Committee pointed out, primarily, that the site constitutes a direct continuation of the Western Wall Plaza, and in that it “touches the Western Wall and is linked to it … the worshippers at the site will enjoy direct access and contact with the Western Wall”. It was further noted that the site, which was adapted for accommodating large numbers of visitors, actually hosts many visitors every day. It was clear to the Committee that conducting prayer at this site would have to meet the demands of the Antiquities Authority and the East Jerusalem Development Corporation, which opposed any change of the site’s character, which is part of an archaeological park and a focus of attraction for many researchers and visitors. On the basis of all of the above, the majority of the Committee’s members arrived at the conclusion that:

The solution of conducting prayers at the “Robinson’s Arch” site is the most practical solution for the needs and demands of the Women of the Wall. That is the case after weighing the advantages and disadvantages of each of the above alternatives. This was accomplished by weighing and balancing the need to find an appropriate prayer site that would meet the needs and demands of the Women of the Wall, and the important principle requiring the avoiding of violation of the feelings of the worshippers at the Western Wall Plaza and not violating the local custom.

21.       It should be noted that the representatives of the Petitioners in the Committee’s meetings completely rejected all of the suggested alternatives, and insisted upon the realization of the Petitioners’ right to conduct prayers in accordance with their custom in the women’s section of the prayer plaza at the Western Wall. The Petitioners’ representatives repeated the suggestion, which that had previously raised before the Directors General Committee, to allocate a designated prayer time for them at the Wall: one hour every Rosh Hodesh, except for the Rosh Hodesh of the month of Tishrei, and all together eleven hours a year. But that suggestion was not accepted.

 

The Hearing on the Petition

22.       Under these circumstances – nearly four years after its submission – the petition returned for the Court’s decision. The original reason for its submission (the failure to submit the report of Directors General Committee on time) was no longer relevant, and the petition now focused upon the request for relief that was added to the petition when it was amended (on Oct. 24, 1996), i.e., that if the Government of Israel should decide against allowing the Petitioners to praying accordance with their custom at the Western Wall, then the Court will be asked to establish the arrangements for the realization of the Petitioners’ right of access and worship at the Western Wall.

            In advance of the date of the hearing, which we set for Feb. 17, 1999, the parties completed their summary pleadings. Reading the written material and hearing the oral arguments of the attorneys revealed that the source of the dispute between the parties is to be found in their different understanding of the decision made in the First Judgment. The underlying assumption of the Respondents was that while the First Judgment recognized the right of the Petitioners to access and pray at the Western Wall in principle, it did not recognize their right to realize their right to access and worship in practice. The Judgment left this matter to the decision of a committee that would be appointed by the Government. The matter was actually examined by three committees, and they all reached the conclusion that conducting prayer in accordance with the custom of the Petitioners in the Western Wall Plaza would involve a real danger of friction and violence. For that reason, the committees focused upon finding an alternative prayer site in the vicinity of the Wall. The Respondents argued that the recommendations of the Neeman Committee to allow the Petitioners to conduct their prayers at the site beneath Robinson’s Arch reflects a balance between satisfying the Petitioners’ right and other relevant considerations, inasmuch as adopting this recommendation will allow the Petitioners to pray at a site that is a part of the Western Wall, without any affront to the feelings of the worshippers at the Western Wall Plaza itself, and without raising the real fear of friction and violence that would desecrate the holiness of the site. On the basis of the position, the Respondents ask that the petition be denied.

23.       The Petitioners argued that the parameters of the balancing formula were established in the First Judgment. According to that formula, the balance between the Petitioners’ right of access to the Western Wall and the expected harm to the feelings of other worshippers requires a solution that will realize the Petitioners’ right to pray in the Western Wall Plaza, but that will reduce the harm to the feelings of the worshippers. The recommendation of the Neeman Committee was premised upon a different basis: the assumption was that it must refrain from a solution that would involve any harm to the feelings of all the other worshippers. Therefore, it recommended a solution that denied the Petitioners the ability to realize their recognized right of access to the Western Wall. The Petitioners further argued that the recommendations of the Neeman Committee were never presented to the Government for approval, and therefore they do not implement the directions of the First Judgment.

            The Petitioners also rejected the proposal to conduct their prayers at the Robinson’s Arch site on the merits. The site, which is detached from the Western Wall Plaza, is in the midst of an archaeological park. Access to the site by the handicapped and persons with other disabilities is very difficult, and the place itself is too small to accommodate all those who worship according to the custom of the Petitioners. The site, which is a popular tourist attraction, is visited by hundreds of visitors every day, all of whom use one narrow passage way for two-way movement (entrance and exit). Conducting prayer on that passageway, exposed to constant friction with the visitors and tourists, is impossible. Moreover, access to the Temple Mount wall at the site, which is a direct continuation of the Western Wall, is blocked and not possible. Thus, the recommended solution does not even partially realize the Petitioners’ right to pray at the Western Wall.

24.       It appears to us that in this dispute between the parties in regard to the import of the decision given in the First Judgment, the Petitioners are correct. As we already noted (in para. 8, above), according to the division of opinions in the Judgment, two of the justices agreed and were of the opinion that the Petitioners have a right to pray in accordance with their custom at the Western Wall, while the difference between their approaches was expressed only in that while Levin J. was ready to issue a decision declaring that right of the Petitioners, Shamgar P. was of the opinion that before rendering a judicial decision, other paths to an agreed arrangement should be exhausted. The petition was, therefore, denied by a majority, but that denial of the petition was made subject to the recommendation of Shamgar P. that the Government appoint a committee that would be instructed “to find a solution that will ensure freedom of access to the Wall and limit the harm to the feelings of the worshippers”. It is not superfluous to emphasize that “freedom of access to the Wall”, as per Shamgar P., must be understood as the right to pray at the Wall in the special manner and style of the person requesting to do so. That is required by the President’s approach, which we earlier addressed, that striving for “a common denominator for all Jews, whomever they may be” does not mean adopting and imposing the strictest approach, but rather “sufficing with the basic arrangements that would ensure freedom of access and freedom of worship to everyone, without imposing special conduct upon those who do not want it” (p. 355 of the Judgment). That is required by the President’s interpretation of “local custom”, by which, “[t]he legal starting point is, indeed, the prevailing situation. But we must not bar the way before the good-faith right of anyone who wishes to pray in his own manner” (loc. cit.). The clear position that arises from an examination of the statements of Shamgar P. and Levin J. – and we concur with that position on the merits – is that the Petitioners have a right to pray in accordance with their custom in the Plaza beside the Western Wall.

25.       Indeed, in enunciating his position in the First Judgment, Shamgar P. was not unaware that conducting prayer according to the custom of the Petitioners at the Western Wall would involve an affront to the feelings of other groups of worshippers. For that reason he felt it appropriate to appoint a committee that would be tasked with finding a solution that would reduce that affront. But note: reducing the affront, and not preventing it in its entirety. That is so, inasmuch as completely preventing the affront to the feelings of other worshippers cannot be achieved except by denying the right of the Petitioners, a result that is rejected in the President’s opinion as being identical to “adopting and imposing the strictest approach” and would constitute “barring the way” before the good-faith realization of the right of anyone wishing to pray in his own special way. It should be noted that the fear of a violent reaction by extremist elements among the worshippers in the Western Wall Plaza was not mentioned in the President’s recommendation as a consideration that might justify denying the Petitioners their right to pray according to their custom at the Western Wall. From the President’s statement in regard to the need to act with tolerance, one can readily deduce that his approach in this regard is no different than that of Levin J. that “no absolute prohibition should be placed upon conducting prayer services at the Western Wall site simply because there are groups that oppose them”, and that “it is the duty of the relevant authority to ensure the appropriate conditions in order to balance all the relevant interests so that all those who seek to assemble at the Wall and its Plaza may fully realize their rights without unnecessarily violating the feelings of others".

26.       It should be noted that the Government’s decisions in the matter (that preceded the report of the Directors General Committee) were based upon a correct understanding of the First Judgment. In its decision to appoint the Directors General Committee, the Government instructed the Committee “to propose a possible solution that will ensure freedom access to the Western Wall and freedom of worship in its Plaza, while minimizing the violation of the feelings of the worshippers at the site”. The Government’s decisions to extend the deadline set for submitting the conclusions of the Directors General Committee also spoke of a committee whose task was to present recommendations “in regard to finding a solution for prayer arrangements in the Western Wall Plaza”. In other words, the mandate of the Directors General Committee was to find a solution that would allow the Petitioners to realize their right to pray in the Western Wall Plaza, while reducing the affront to the feelings of other worshippers. But the Directors General Committee chose a solution that was different from the one it was requested to develop and propose. It granted decisive weight to the position of the Police, which warned of the possibility that the Petitioners’ prayer in the Western Wall Plaza would lead to violent opposition and cause extreme, severe breaches of public order. In light of that evaluation, the Committee concluded that the Petitioners could not be allowed to conduct prayers in the Western Wall Plaza in a manner different from the traditional prayer that is customary there, and therefore recommended satisfying the Petitioners with the allocation of an alternative prayer venue. But the recommendation of the Directors General Committee was not only contrary to the express instructions of the First Judgment, it also deviated from the purpose for which the Committee was appointed, as defined in the Government’s decision.

            The committees that followed the Directors General Committee – the Ministerial Committee for Jerusalem, as well as the Neeman Committee – pursued the same path. The common denominator of the recommendations that were presented by all of the committees that addressed the matter was expressed by the conclusion that the balance between the Petitioners’ right to pray in the Western Wall Plaza, and the harm that the Petitioners’ prayer will cause to others and the opposition that will be aroused can only be found in removing the Petitioners from the Western Wall Plaza and forcing them to suffice with this or that alternative prayer venue. Needless to say that these recommendations too – like the recommendation of the Directors General Committee – deviated from the balancing formula in the First Judgment.

            It would not be superfluous to note that even in explaining the reasons for their conclusions, the honorable committees drifted to views that were rejected by the majority of the justices in the First Judgment. Thus, for example, in arriving at its positon, the Directors General Committee ascribed weight to the verdict of the Chief Rabbis that “there should be no change in the existing status quo, and that prayer at the Western Wall should continue to be conducted as was customary and accepted to this day”. That position, sanctifying the “status quo”, was supported in the First Judgment only by the Deputy President, Justice Elon, but was entirely rejected by Shamgar P. and Levin J. This comment is equally applicable to the balancing formula followed by the Neeman Committee, which also granted weight to the consideration of “not violating the local custom”. Particularly perplexing was the comment of the Directors General Committee that “the paths of peace require mutual sacrifices of both sides”, inasmuch as by its recommendation that the Petitioners be removed entirely from the Western Wall Plaza, the Committee expressed the opinion that only the Petitioners are required – for the sake of peace – to sacrifice everything, whereas the groups opposing the presence of the Petitioners – the fear of whose violent reaction led the Committee to seek a different solution from that it was asked to recommend – are neither asked nor expected to make any sacrifice.

27.       Prior to the hearing of the petition, the Respondents presented us with the affidavit of Deputy Commissioner Yair Yitzchaki, the Israel Police Commander of the Jerusalem District. In his affidavit, Deputy Commissioner Yitzchaki reiterates the position that the Police presented to the Directors General Committee, the Ministerial Committee for Jerusalem and the Neeman Committee. According to that position, “prayer of the Women of the Wall, as requested by them, including the suggestion of conducting prayer for a limited period of time, once a month on Rosh Hodesh, is likely, to a near-certain probability, to lead to violent steps by worshippers at the site and to cause large riots, breaches of public order, and a real danger to the safety of the worshippers”. That evaluation, which rests primarily upon past experience, was reiterated by the Deputy Commissioner in his oral explanation in the hearing before the Court. However, he also noted that, as stated in the opinion submitted by the Police to the Directors General Committee, the Police would employ all measures at its disposal to enforce any arrangement ultimately decided upon.

            We are of the opinion that in arriving at its decision in the First Judgment, the Court already took into account the possibility that recognition of the Petitioners’ right to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza might lead to violent reactions by groups for whom tolerance of others is foreign. We cannot reconcile with a situation in which fear of the violent reaction of any sector of the public will lead to the denial of the possibility of another sector to realize its given rights. It is not inconceivable that, in given circumstances, the Police may prevent a person or a group from realizing a right where there is a real basis for the fear that realizing the right will lead to a violent outbreak that may breach the public peace, and where the Police is unable to prevent such dire consequences by reasonable means. But – as Levin J. noted in the First Judgment – “no absolute prohibition should be placed upon conducting prayer services at the Western Wall site simply because there are groups that oppose them, and considerations of certain and proximate danger of a breach of the peace need not necessarily justify imposing such a prohibition”.

 

Visit to the Site

28.       In the course of deliberation prior to rendering judgment, we decided that before deciding the upon the petition, we would do well to visit the Western Wall Plaza and the various sites offered the Petitioners as alternatives at various stages, together with the parties and their attorneys. In terms of principle, making such a visit was unnecessary inasmuch as the Petitioners’ right to pray in accordance with their custom at the Wall was already recognized, in practice, in the First Judgment. Nevertheless, we saw reason to gain a first-hand impression of the alternative prayer venues offered to the Petitioners, first, in order to find out whether any of the alternatives offered to the Petitioners might be considered at least approximate realization of the right to worship in the Western Wall Plaza, and second, in view of the position of the Petitioners themselves, whose comments on the “Agenda for Discussion” of the Directors General Committee might lead to the possible conclusion that if the authorities had acted to turn the Robinson’s Arch site into a prayer space similar to that in the Western Wall Plaza, the Petitioners might have sufficed with that alternative prayer venue.

            On Feb. 1, 2000, we visited the Western Wall Plaza and all of the alternative prayer sites: the Robinson’s Arch plaza, the Southern Wall area, the Hulda Gates and the steps leading up to them, the southeastern corner of the Temple Mount, and the parking lot adjacent to the entrance to the Western Wall Plaza. We were accompanied by representatives of the Petitioners, the parties’ attorneys, a representative of the Attorney General, the Director General of the National Center for Development of the Holy Places, the Director of the Antiquities Authority, the Director General of the East Jerusalem Development Corporation, and representatives of the Israel Police. On the basis of what we saw, and after hearing the explanations and comments of the parties and the others accompanying us in regard to the various sites, we find that not one of the alternatives suggested and considered at various stages of the proceedings can be viewed as even partially realizing the right to worship in the Western Wall Plaza. The Robinson’s Arch site – the only site that is worthy of consideration – is part of the archaeological park. Had the authorities acted to adapt it to serving as a prayer space, it may have been possible to view it as a kind of continuation of the prayer area beside the Western Wall. However, adapting the site to serve as a prayer space would involve substantial harm to the existing character of the site. The Antiquities Authority firmly objects to that, and we would counsel the Government not to ignore that position.

29.       Having found that, in fact, the First Judgment recognized the right in principle of the Petitioners to conduct prayers in accordance with their custom in the prayer plaza beside the Western Wall, and that the committees that addressed the subject of the petition following the First Judgment did not do what they were intended to do in accordance with the instructions of that judgment, we are faced with the question of how to decide in the matter of the petition at bar. The attorneys for the Petitioners hoped to convince us that in order to put an end to the extreme foot dragging that characterized the treatment in the matter of the Petitioners, it would be appropriate for the Court to establish arrangements that would allow the Petitioners to realize their right to worship at the Western Wall site. With all due understanding of the Petitioners’ distress, we cannot accede to that request. The establishing of appropriate arrangements that will realize the Petitioners’ right to access to the Western Wall and worship there should properly and primarily be made by the Government. It would not be appropriate, at this stage, for us to establish such arrangements, both because establishing them prior to the issuance of a Government decision in the matter was not included in the petition, and because the Court does not have all of the necessary information for establishing them. Needless to say, the Petitioners’ retain the right to petition again in this matter, if and when there is cause.

30.       We therefore decide to issue an order absolute on the petition, instructing the Government to establish the appropriate arrangements and conditions under which the Petitioners will be able to realize their right to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza. For the sake of further clarification, we will add that the required decision is only in regard to the concrete conditions in order to enable the Petitioners to pray in accordance with their custom in the Western Wall Plaza, such as the place and times in which they may do that, while mitigating the affront to the feelings of other worshippers and while maintaining the necessary security arrangements. In view of the fact that the treatment of the matter of the Petitioners extended, to date, over a prolonged period, the Government is requested to complete its handling of the establishing of the arrangements for their prayers in the Western Wall Plaza, without conditioning it upon establishing arrangements for other groups, within six months of the day of this decision. The State will pay the Petitioners’ costs for this petition in the amount of NIS 20,000.

                                                                                                           

Justice T. Strasberg-Cohen:

I concur.

 

Justice D. Beinisch:

I concur.

 

Decided in accordance with the opinion of Justice E. Mazza.

Given this 17th day of Iyar 5760 (May 22, 2000).

 

 

Amado v. Director of the Immigrants' Camp, Pardes Hanna

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 125/49
Date Decided: 
Sunday, April 16, 1950
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

A Civil Court in Paris granted a decree of divorce to the petitioner and second respondent (being respectively the wife and the husband), who were French nationals domiciled in France, and declared that the petitioner was entitled to the custody of the children, a girl aged seven years and a boy aged four and a half years at the time of the application, but ordered that the second respondent have access to them at stated times. On one of these occasions the second respondent smuggled the children out of France and brought them to Israel, where they were living with him in an immigrants' camp. The Paris Court reaffirmed the petitioner's right to custody and annulled the second respondent's right of access. The petitioner applied for an order in the nature of habeas corpus against the second respondent. It was her intention to take the children back to France; the second respondent declared that he would bring up and educate the children in Israel.

               

Held: making absolute an order to deliver the children to the petitioner,

 

                1. If the actual right to custody was the subject of a bona fide dispute, petitioner's claim would be a matter of personal status which must be brought before the District Court or the Rabbinical Court. But here the question of custody had already been determined, and since the application was to enforce a right already judically recognised, the High Court had jurisdiction to grant an order in the nature of habeas corpus.

 

                2. A foreign judgment given by a competent court which determined the right to custody of the children of a marriage as a matter incidental to a decree of divorce, is a judgment in rem binding on all the world, and will be recognized in Israel, subject to the question of the welfare of the children.

               

                3. A foreign judgment validly pronounced is presumed to be free of error both as to fact and as to law, and it is immaterial, from the point of view of its recognition in Israel, that it may be subject to appeal.

               

                4. The fact that the parties, who bad been married in Paris both by civil process and before a Rabbi, had not been divorced in accordance with Rabbinical Law, might render invalid a second marriage contracted by either of them, but it could not affect the question of custody of the children.

               

                5. In the circumstances of this case, and for the reasons set out in the several judgments of the court, the interests of the children were not such as would require the court to decline to give effect to the foreign judgment.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
concurrence
Full text of the opinion: 

H. C. J 125/49 JULIETTE COLETTE AMADO v. 1. DIRECTOR OF THE IMMIGRANTS' CAMP, PARDESS HANNA 2. YOSEF AMADO In the Supreme Court sitting as the High Court of Justice. [April 16, 1950] Before: Smoira P., Dunkelblum J., Assaf J., Cheshin J., and Agranat J. Habeas Corpus - Order for custody of children by foreign court - Enforcement of order by High Court - Recognition of foreign judgment - Family Law - Interests of children paramount consideration. Subject to the paramount consideration of the interests of the children concerned, where a competent foreign court has granted a right of custody to husband or wife, the High Court will issue an order of habeas corpus to enforce that right. Radoyevitch v. Radoyevitch (1930 Sess. Cas. 619) referred to. A Civil Court in Paris granted a decree of divorce to the petitioner and second respondent (being respectively the wife and the husband), who were French nationals domiciled in France, and declared that the petitioner was entitled to the custody of the children, a girl aged seven years and a boy aged four and a half years at the time of the application, but ordered that the second respondent have access to them at stated times. On one of these occasions the second respondent smuggled the children out of France and brought them to Israel, where they were living with him in an immigrants' camp. The Paris Court reaffirmed the petitioner's right to custody and annulled the second respondent's right of access. The petitioner applied for an order in the nature of habeas corpus against the second respondent. It was her intention to take the children back to France; the second respondent declared that he would bring up and educate the children in Israel. Held: making absolute an order to deliver the children to the petitioner, 1. If the actual right to custody was the subject of a bona fide dispute, petitioner's claim would be a matter of personal status which must be brought before the District Court or the Rabbinical Court. But here the question of custody had already been determined, and since the application was to enforce a right already judically recognised, the High Court had jurisdiction to grant an order in the nature of habeas corpus. 2. A foreign judgment given by a competent court which determined the right to custody of the children of a marriage as a matter incidental to a decree of divorce, is a judgment in rem binding on all the world, and will be recognized in Israel, subject to the question of the welfare of the children. 3. A foreign judgment validly pronounced is presumed to be free of error both as to fact and as to law, and it is immaterial, from the point of view of its recognition in Israel, that it may be subject to appeal. 4. The fact that the parties, who bad been married in Paris both by civil process and before a Rabbi, had not been divorced in accordance with Rabbinical Law, might render invalid a second marriage contracted by either of them, but it could not affect the question of custody of the children. 5. In the circumstances of this case, and for the reasons set out in the several judgments of the court, the interests of the children were not such as would require the court to decline to give effect to the foreign judgment. Palestine cases referred to : (1) H.C. 24/40; Morris Louis Silverman (Caspi) v. Pearl Buxenbaum (Harubi), and others; (1940), 1 S.C.J. 95. (2) H.C. 118/43; Joseph Flint v. E. Jones and another; (1944), 1 A.L..R. 4. (3) H.C. 45/43; Levana Bar-Emun v. Moshe Bar-Emun; (1944), 1 A.L.R. 34. (4) C.A. 85/40; Jamil Abyad v. Isaac Ancona and another; (1944), 1 A.L.R. 34. English cases referred to: (5) The Queen v. Maria Clarke; (1857), 119 E.R. 1217. (6) Antoniye M. Radoyevitch v. Florence M. Webb of Radoyevitch; 1930 S.C. 619. (7) Salvesen of Von Lorang v. Administraton of Austrian Property; (1927) A.C. 641. (8) Stuart v. Moore; (1861) 9 H. L. Cas. 439. American cases referred to: (9) Halvey v. Halvey; 67 S. Ct. 903. Stoyanovsky for the petitioner. Michaeli for the second respondent. Glucksmann, Deputy State Attorney, for the Attorney-General. SMOIRA P. The petitioner, the mother of two children, applied to this court for an order in the nature of habeas corpus against their father, the respondent, directing him to deliver their two children into her care. She also asked for an interim order pending a final order. Both the father and the mother are French nationals. An affidavit submitted to us by the petitioner in support of her application contained the following allegations. The petitioner is the mother of the two infants, Jules Regine Amado, born on March 28, 1943, and Gilles Henri Amado, born on July 16, 1945. On June 2, 1949, the Civil Court in Paris granted a decree of divorce in favour of the petitioner against her husband, Yosef Amado. According to the decree, the custody of the children was granted to the petitioner, and their father was ordered to pay the petitioner the sum of 8,000 Francs a month for the maintenance of each of the children. The father was permitted to see the children twice a month and to have them with him during the second half of the school vacations. In accordance therewith, the petitioner handed the children over to the father on September 1, 1949, and the father was to have returned them to the mother on October 2; but the father failed to do so. The father, moreover, did not pay the mother the children's maintenance from June 1949 onwards, and on October 98, 1949, on a charge of "neglect of family" he was sentenced in absentia to four month's imprisonment, and ordered to pay the mother 20,000 Francs and the costs of the case. Since the mother could not find the children, she applied to the court in Paris. and on December 12, 1949, obtained a further judgment putting an end to the father's right to see the children or to have them with him. The petitioner attached to her petition a certified copy of that decision, which may be translated as follows: "Session of the Court (référé) of December 12, 1949, before the Deputy President and his assistant, the Registrar, undersigned, hearing the case in the absence of the President. "Whereas according to the judgment given in the presence of the parties by Tribunal No. 4 of this Court on June 2, 1949, a decree of divorce was made in favour of the wife, "And whereas that judgment granted to Mme. Amado the custody of the two children, Jules Régine, born on March 28, 1948, and Gilles Henri, born on July 16, 1945, and ordered the terms of that judgment to be carried out for the time being (exécution provisoire), ''And whereas it has been proved that Amado was sentenced by Tribunal No. 14 of this Court to four months' imprisonment for neglect of family, "And whereas, on the other hand, it has been proved that Amado, into whose care the children were committed during the second half of the long vacation, has disappeared with them and has not returned to his place of abode, "And whereas in view of the gravity of that act, Mme. Amado ought to be allowed to seize the two children committed to her custody in any place where they may be found and that any right of M. Amado to access to the children ought to be ended completely, "And whereas the matter is urgent, "Therefore, on the grounds aforesaid, we decide in the absence of Amado, who did not appear in the case although he was lawfully summoned, that as regards the substantive matter the parties must apply to the Court, but from now on and for the time being in view of the urgency, we authorise Mme. Amado to seize the infants Jules Régine and Gilles Henri Amado, the custody of whom was granted to her by this Court, in any place where they may be found, with the assistance of the Police Commandant and, if need be, with the assistance of the armed forces; "Finally terminate the right of M. Amado to access to the children, "Order the execution of this order for the time being and immediately, and even before its registration, because of its urgency, "Appoint M. Statte to deliver this order to the defendant who has not appeared and to preserve this order. "Given in Paris on the 12th day of December, 1949." (Signatures and certifications) When the mother discovered that the father had left France with the children and was keeping them in an immigrants' camp in Pardess Hanna in Israel, she, too, left France in the footsteps of the father and the children, and she also is at present in Israel. While she was trying in France to discover the whereabouts of her children, she says that she learned from her friends that the father had threatened to take revenge if they tried to take his children away from him, and for that reason did not turn directly to him and demand the return of the children to her. According to her, she even feared for the lives and safety of her children when the father should find out about her applying to this court. The petitioner is a teacher in a secondary school in Paris, and earns her own and her children's upkeep, and her parents in Paris have supported her whenever her husband has refused to carry out his obligations towards the family. Relying on this affidavit, this court issued an order nisi against the first respondent, the director of the immigrants' camp, Pardess Hanna, and against the father, the second respondent, to appear and show cause why they should not bring the said minor children before this court, and why they should not be delivered to the petitioner, and an interim order was further made directing the father to deliver the children to the first respondent, to remain in his care and control until the final hearing of the matter, and ordering the said director, for the well-being and safety of the children, not to permit the father to be in the company of the children unless a responsible person is also present and in charge. An affidavit in opposition that was filed by the father in reply to the order of habeas corpus did not, in fact, deny the main facts set out by the petitioner in her petition, save that the father states that he has never said that he would kill the children, their mother and himself if they tried to take the children from him. Tie describes this as a pure fabrication and the product of the petitioner's diseased imagination and as an illegitimate means of influencing the courts. As for the decree of divorce made against him on June 2, 1949, he argued that the judgment is not final and absolute, that he, the husband. has lodged an appeal against it, through the offices of his lawyer, to the Court of Appeals in Paris, and that the appeal has not yet reached its turn for hearing. According to him, the petitioner deliberately refrained from producing to this court a copy of the decree of divorce, since from its contents one might learn the nature of the proceedings before the court in Paris, the petitioner's character and the background to the family dispute. Dr. Stoyanovsky, counsel for petitioner, in reply to a question put to him by the court, confirmed that an appeal against the decree of divorce of June 2, 1949, was lodged before the respondent left France. The respondent devoted a large part of his reply to the order nisi to allegations against his wife, the petitioner, allegations that he also brought before the court in Paris in the divorce case. According to him, his wife does not attend to the running of the household or to the care of the children. She left their home because a man of no principles, a trickster from Bulgaria. by the name of Michael Ibenoff, who purported to found a special mystic sect at Sévres in France, introduced his wife into the sect together with many other women. At one time, this matter caused a considerable scandal in France, and Ibenoff was sentenced by a French court to four years' imprisonment and deportation from the country. The respondent sought to prove his allegations in the French court, in particular that his wife was suffering from mental disease as a result of Ibenof's influence, and that she was incapable of looking after the children; and he complains that the French court granted a decree of divorce against him without referring to his defence and found that the substance of his allegations were a ground for a religious divorce. He fears that his children will not receive a Hebrew and Jewish upbringing if they remain in the custody of the petitioner, especially in France or some similar place, and even fears that the mother will convert them to the Christian faith, or to the sect of that same Bulgarian who still has his followers in France amongst the women believers. He says that whenever he met his children, they were very depressed and would tearfully recount to him that their mother was not in fact looking after them, and they besought him to save them. Accordingly, out of concern for the fate of the children and in order to enable them to live traditional Jewish lives, to which he had always been devoted despite his living in the Diaspora, and in order to put at the disposal of his people the benefit of his skill and knowledge as a doctor, he decided to immigrate to Israel with his children. The father states that the children have been happy since they have been with him in Paris and in Israel. He has made endeavours to place the children in a suitable educational institution or in Youth Aliya 1) These are the main outlines of the story which was presented to as in the affidavits of the mother and the father. The examination of the mother and the father by counsel for the parties revealed the following additional facts : Dr. Amado was born in Izmir and went to France at about the age of 14 where he received his education. He is a doctor and is now 43 years of age. His wife, a native of France, is a teacher in a secondary school in Paris, and she is 30 years old. The couple were married in 1942, both according to civil law and Jewish law, before a rabbi in France. According to the petitioner it was her parents, and not her husband, who insisted that the marriage be solemnized before a rabbi. No steps have yet been taken towards obtaining a divorce according to Jewish law. She is ready to receive a religious divorce after the civil decree of divorce becomes final. At first the mother educated the children herself, and later entered them in a kindergarten conducted in accordance with the Montesori system, and if the children are committed into her hands by this court, she will take them to France and bring them up as heretofore. The mother confirmed, in answer to a question by the father's counsel, that the director of the kindergarten is a Jewess who has been converted to the Christian faith, and added that in the institution there are also two Israeli girls who are learning the Montesori system. She denied that the director of the institution asked her to send her children to take lessons in the Catholic catechism and she said that, if the latter were to do so, she would immediately withdraw the children from the institution. She further testified that her hus band had never objected to the children being educated in a Montesori institution. She describes her husband's fear lest she introduce her children into the Christian faith or Ibenoff's sect as a pure fabrication. Her husband contended in the divorce case that she belonged to the Ibenoff sect and that her state of mind had been influenced by Ibenoff. She had, indeed, on the advice of one of her teachers at the University, once taken an interest in Ibenoff's books, but had at no time belonged to that sect. She received a letter from Ibenoff dated March 31, 1945, and a photostat copy of it was produced to the court by counsel for the respondent. In that letter, Ibenoff invited her to go one morning to Sevres in order to participate in the prayers and exercises at break of day. In response to that letter, the petitioner visited Sevres, and on one or two later occasions visited Ibenoff's home together with her husband and children. According to her, Ibenoff's sect appeared to be a philosophical sect. Her husband also went to meetings of the sect, and at no time did he say to her that it was a sect of madmen, and that contact with members should be avoided. The petitioner knows that Ibenoff was sentenced in 1948 to four years' imprisonment for offences of inciting children to acts of indecency and immorality. She had indeed been impressed, at first, by the theories of Ibenoff, the central theme of which was the bringing closer together of the spirit of the East to the spirit of the West, but when she saw that his acts bore no relation to his preaching, she became confused. When she heard of the charges against Ibenoff, she said to one of her acquaintances that she was about to lose a good friend who had guided her with his advice. But the case affected her relationship with Ibenoff and his sect. She had taken an intellectual interest in the sect, and now all that was over for her. She had discovered that his ideas are also to be found in another philosophy, in a less complex form. The petitioner denied in her evidence any connection between the Ibenoff affair and her divorce petition. In reply to the respondent's contention that she is not capable, mentally or emotionally, of looking after the children, the petitioner testified that at the time of her studies she interested herself in the humanities, French literature, Latin, Greek and philology in general. She holds the degree of licencie (agrege) es. letters. At the secondary school in Paris she serves in the dual capacity of French teacher and secretary to the management. The number of pupils at the school is 1,100, between the ages of 11 and 19. There are at least eighty teachers engaged in teaching there; there is an assistant mistress in the school who deals with medico-social problems, and the petitioner has to examine all the social cases and the question of giving scholarships, which calls for the examination of the cases and of the family background of the pupils. As for the children's state of mind, she testified that from time to time, when the children returned from their visits to their father, they related to her what the father had said about her, and were very irritable and upset. The father gave evidence, inter alia, that he received no official notice of the decree of divorce of June 2, 1949. He saw an unconfirmed summary of the divorce decree in July, 1949, in his lawyer's file, and it may be that the decree was also delivered to tile latter. He presumes that an appeal was lodged on September 7, 1949; on September 14 he left France. He has not received to this day any news of the lodging of the appeal. He was present with his wife at the time of the first "reconciliation" hearing on April 14, 1948. In the first "no-reconciliation" order, the custody of the children was provisionally granted to his wife, and he was given access to them once a fortnight. On July 16, 1948, a second hearing took place for the purpose of reconciliation. Then, too, he was present with his wife. The existing order regarding the custody of the children was confirmed. He appealed against both the orders relating to the right to the children's custody. The appeal was heard on February 17, 1949, and he did not succeed in his appeal. On March 28, 1949, he filed a petition with the court known as référés, asked that they return his children to him, and set out his grounds for the petition. As a result of that petition, the court appointed a lawyer to examine the children's condition. According to the witness, the lawyer did not carry out his task properly. Instead of visiting the children at their place of residence with the petitioner's father, they were brought to the lawyer's offices, and the latter stated in his report that the children were in a normal state of health, and that they were being well looked after. The father knew that he had to return the children to their another on October 2, 1949, but, he states, he took them with him in order to save them. He has never said that his wife was out of her mind, but said that she showed signs of mental instability. He is still of that opinion after hearing her in this court. According to him, he did not live specifically in accordance with Jewish tradition, but he has been a Zionist for some time and his family is Zionist. He holds a number of invitations to Zionist meetings from the year 1947. He was a member of the Zionist Doctors' Association in Paris. There are three main legal questions which arise from the petition under consideration. (a) If the petitioner should have filed an action in the district court for custody of the children, is she nevertheless entitled to apply to this court for a. writ in the nature of habeas corpus? (b) If a petition for habeas corpus is a proper remedy, will this court recognise the decisions of the court in France, which granted the petitioner the custody of her children, as a basis for its decision on such a petition? This second question gives rise to two subsidiary questions:- (1) Does the fact that the French decree of divorce is still subject to appeal affect the petitioner's present right to the custody of her children? (2) Does the fact that the couple are not as yet divorced according to Jewish law prevent or delay the recognition of the decisions of the court in France relating to the right of custody? (c) If the answer to the last question is in the negative, does the rule that the benefit of the children is the real test justify this court in the present case in altering the decisions of the court in France regarding the right to the custody of the children? The first of these three questions is one of the jurisdiction of this court in the hierarchy of courts in Israel. The father's counsel, Mr. Michaeli, argued that the matter in question is not in the nature of habeas corpus, which is included within the jurisdiction of the High Court of Justice by section 7(a) of the Courts Ordinance, but is a case between parents over the right to the custody of the children, and is therefore one of the matters of personal status of foreigners and within the jurisdiction of the District Court (Article 64 and Article 51 of the Palestine Order in Council, 1922). On the other hand, the petitioner's counsel, Dr. Stoyanovsky, emphasized at the outset of his argument what he is not asking of this court. He stated that he is not asking for execution of the divorce decree granted by the Tribunal in Paris on June 2, 1949, or of the order made by the same court on December 12, 1949. He is not, moreover, asking for guardianship of the children for the mother. He is not even claiming the right to custody of the children, for he says that the mother is legally entitled to the custody of the children by virtue of the judgment and the orders made in France in favour of the mother. He is no longer in need of a determination of the right of custody in favour of the mother by this court. His application is for recovery of the custody and possession of the children of which the father has deprived the mother in an unlawful manner, and accordingly the children are in the unlawful custody of the father. For that reason, he contends, the matter falls within the scope of section 7 of the Courts Ordinance and the jurisdiction of the High Court. Before I consider the authorities, let me examine the two provisions of the law on which each one of the opposing parties relies. The definition of matters of personal status in Article 51 of the Order in Council speaks of "suits regarding marriage or divorce. . . guardianship" and others. Section 7(a) of the Courts Ordinance, which provides for the exclusive jurisdiction of the High Court of Justice, speaks of "Applications (in nature of habeas corpus proceedings) for orders of release of persons unlawfully detained in custody." In the present case, the divorce proceedings have already taken place in France, and it has been decided in favour of the petitioner that she is entitled to the custody of the children. There is no disputing the fact that the respondent took the children into his custody in breach of what was decided by the courts in France and brought them to Israel. Indeed, he contends that there were grounds and reasons for his doing so. But the fact remains that he is the one who had defied the courts in France. Counsel for the mother once more emphasizes that she is not asking for her right to the custody of the children to be determined. That right has been determined for her abroad, and therefore there is no case here in a matter of personal status. In bringing her petition in the nature of habeas corpus before this court, she relied on decisions made in her favour abroad in order to found her contention, which is the basis of her petition, that the children are in the hands of the father in unlawful custody, and therefore she claims their release. I do not hesitate to say that this contention seems to me to be sound. To start with, I shall consider the question as if the decisions in the mother's favour had been made here in Israel. The question as to what is the binding force of decisions made abroad (the second of the three questions above mentioned) is a problem of private international law, which I shall consider later. In order to make absolutely plain the question of jurisdiction and the definition of the border-line between a claim for custody and a petition for habeas corpus, it would be better to regard the matter separately from any problem of private international law. In this respect, the two parties were right in citing as authorities on the question of jurisdiction the judgments of the Supreme Court (during the period of the Mandate) which were delivered in cases in which no question arose as to the effect of a foreign judgment in this country, for the question of jurisdiction and the definition of the border-line between a case concerning the right to custody and a petition for habeas corpus is a question that arises, as I have already mentioned, from the provisions relating to the jurisdiction of the different courts in Israel. Counsel for the respondent cites as authority Silverman v. Buxenbaum and others (1). The truth of the matter is that that authority is not on all fours with the present case. That judgment contains only a few lines, and one gathers that the case concerned a family dispute which broke out over the question whether a child that was staying with relatives of his deceased mother should remain with them in accordance with his mother's will, as it was alleged, or should return to his father, and the father filed a, petition for habeas corpus. No judgment had been given in that matter before it came before the High Court. During the course of the hearing, the father undertook "to apply to the appropriate court to have these matters settled", and all that the court decided was that the child would remain with the mother's relatives until a decision was given on the part of the competent court. It is difficult to see how counsel for the respondent can rely on that judgment. On the other hand, counsel for the petitioner cited in support of the jurisdiction of this court authority from the following two judgments : Flint v. Jones and another (2); Bar-Emun v. Bar-Emun (3). The first judgment, Flint v. Jones (9), was delivered in a case based on a petition of habeas corpus. The petitioner, the father, demanded the handing-over to himself of his son from his divorced mother and her second husband. The petition was founded on a judgment of the Principal Rabbinical Court of Jaffa and Tel Aviv, according to which the custody of the child had been given to the mother until he reached seven years of age, and thereafter to his father. The mother, apparently, refused to obey the judgment of the Rabbinical Court, although at first the child had been handed over to the father but had been taken away from school after that by the mother's second husband without the knowledge of the father. The court acceded to the father's petition, issued an order nisi in the nature of habeas corpus against the mother and her second husband and, in the absence of an affidavit by the respondents, made it absolute. In the second case, Bar-Emun v. Bar-Emun (8), the petitioner (the mother) obtained a judgment of the Rabbinical Court against her husband, and this ordered the child to be delivered to the mother, but the Execution Office refused to execute the judgment, on the ground that the child was in the hands of her father-in-law, and the latter had not been a party to the case. Later, the mother sought the execution of a second judgment of the Rabbinical Court, which had been given in the absence of the father-in-law, for the delivery of the child to her. The Chief Execution Officer refused to execute that judgment also, since the child's grandfather had never consented to the jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Court, whereupon the mother applied to the High Court of Justice on a petition of habeas corpus, and won her case. The common denominator in the two cases - Clint 6. Jones (2), and Bar-Emun v. Bar-Emun (3) - is that the right to the custody of the children had been considered and determined by a competent court before the matter came before the High Court, and this court, relying in each case upon the decision previously given by such competent court, issued the order of habeas corpus. Admittedly, neither of those two judgments is of much value in deciding the problem that we are considering, for the first one was given without any reply on the part of the respondent, and neither of them defined the borderline between a case based on the right to custody and a petition for habeas corpus. But the judgments were given on the assumption that habeas corpus is the remedy wherever it is preceded by a decision of a competent court as regards the right of custody. That assumption is, indeed, correct. The rule may be expressed in this manner : so long as the right to the custody of the child has not yet been determined by the competent court, and the very right itself is the subject of a bona fide dispute, this right can only be determined by the court. A claim of this kind is a matter of personal status which, in accordance with Articles 47, 51-54, and 64 of the Palestine Order in Council, 1922, is within the jurisdiction of the District Court both as regards Israel nationals and as regards foreigners or, under certain conditions, is within the jurisdiction of the religious courts. Where the right has been determined by a competent court in favour of one of the parents, and the parent acts in breach thereof, and takes the child out of its lawful custody or continues to detain it unlawfully, then the remedy is the filing of a petition in the nature of habeas corpus. If it be said that a petition to take a child out of the hands of a person unlawfully detaining it is indeed a form of petition of habeas corpus, because you are demanding to put an end to the detention, but that the demand to deliver the child to whomsoever is entitled to possession of it is a claim to the right of custody, the judgment in Queen v. Clarke (5), decided in 1857, shows us that the two demands cannot be separated, for they are linked to one another. In that judgment, Lord Campbell C.J. said :- "The question then arises, whether a habeas corpus be the proper remedy for the guardian to recover the custody of the child, of which he has been improperly deprived. Certainly the great use of this writ, the boast of English jurisprudence, is to set at liberty any of the Queen's subjects unlawfully imprisoned; and, when an adult is brought up under a habeas corpus, and found to be unlawfully imprisoned, he is to have his unfettered choice to go where he pleases. But, with respect to a child under guardianship for nurture, the child is supposed to be unlawfully imprisoned ashen unlawfully detained from the custody of the guardian; and when delivered to him he child is supposed to be set at liberty." The rule is thus summed up in Halsbury, Hailsham Edition, Vol. 9, page 717, article 1219:- "A parent, guardian, or other person who is legally entitled to the custody of a child can regain such custody when wrongfully deprived of it by means of the writ of habeas corpus. The unlawful detention of a child from the person who is legally entitled to its custody is, for the purpose of the issue of the writ, regarded as equivalent to an unlawful imprisonment of the child." (Compare also, Halsbury, Vol. 17, p. 666, article1383.) As is well known, the institution of Habeas corpus is likewise one of the corner-stones of the Constitution of the United States, and therefore it may be worth mentioning that there, too, it serves as an appropriate remedy for carrying into effect a decision which has been given on the question of the right to custody of the children in a previous divorce case. See the Corpus Juris Secundum, Vol. 89, Title "Habeas Corpus", section 46, p. 586, and the judgment of the United States Supreme Court of the 3lst March, 1947, in the case of Halvey v. Halvey (9). As regards the value of American judgments on questions of the kind under discussion here, see Dicey, Conflict of Laws, 6th Edition, pp. 10, 11 (note 16). I have dwelt at some length on the first question although I have no doubt as to the true position. A number of cases have recently come before this court in the form of habeas corpus in matters concerning the right to the custody of children, and this is the first case in which we have been called upon to give judgment upon it : and I hope that my expanding on the subject here at some length will enable future cases to be dealt with more briefly. The second question that arises here is, what is the force of the judgments and orders made in France in relation to the courts of our country? Must this court recognize those decisions as a basis for its decision in the case under consideration? That is, as stated, a problem of private international law. Authority for that may be found in Abyad v. Ancona (4), in which the Supreme Court confirmed what had been decided in the Haifa District Court by Evans, R.P., in these words:- "The defendant argues that the Order in Bankruptcy made in Egypt must come within the Ordinance Cap. 75 or else is of no effect. Similarly he argues that all international law is founded in treaties and that before the Courts could give any effect to this order there must be some agreement or treaty on the matter between the Palestine and Egyptian Governments. We do not agree with either proposition. It is true that agreements have been made regarding reciprocal enforcement of judgments, but these are largely matters of procedure. The Courts had to consider the weight and effect to be attached to foreign judgments long before. The Defendant says we are not bound by what is called Private International Law. We think we are. Those Rules (i.e. the rules of private international law) enforced in the English Courts are part of the English Law to which we must have recourse in the absence, as admittedly here, of any local provisions on the matter in question. Rules 124 and 125 of Dicey's Conflict of Laws show clearly that an order, such as that of the Egyptian Court... would be effective in England... and must therefore be treated as effective here for the same purpose." Now let us examine the English rules of private international law in this field as applied to the present case. A first general principle is to be found in Dicey's book on the Conflict of Laws (6th Edition, 1949, p. 11) :- "Any right which has been acquired under the law of any civilised country which is applicable according to the English rules of the conflict of laws is recognised and, in general, enforced by English courts, and no right which has not been acquired in virtue of an English rule of the conflict of laws is enforced or, in general, recognised by English courts." In explanation of that rule, it is stated there (p. 11) :- "Their object and result is to render effective in one country, e.g., England, rights acquired in every other civilised country, e.g., France or Italy, the law of which (of France or of Italy) is applicable according to the English rules of the conflict of laws." That is the general rule; and what are the particular rules touching the present case ? Rule 71 in Dicey's book (p. 868) says: - "The Courts of a foreign country have jurisdiction to dissolve the marriage of any parties domiciled in such foreign country at the commencement of the proceedings for divorce. This Rule applies to - (1) an English marriage; (2) a foreign marriage." Rule 83 (p. 400):- "Any foreign judgment is presumed to be a valid foreign judgment unless and until it is shown to be invalid. " Rule 84 (p. 401):- "A valid foreign judgment is conclusive as to any matter thereby adjudicated upon, and cannot be impeached for any error either)(1) of fact; or (2) of law " Rule 93 (p. 430):- "A valid foreign judgment... of divorce... has in England the same effect as a decree of divorce...granted by the Court in England, as regards the status of the parties to the marriage which is dissolved..." As to the particular item in the matter under consideration, the right to the custody of the children, an incidental remedy generally given in a divorce case, the following is to be found in the commentary in Dicey to Rule 71, p. 878 :- "There is also a lack of ad hoc authority as to the extent to which English Courts will recognise the power of foreign Courts to exercise control in matters of the property and parental rights of the persons whose marriage is affected by their decrees similar to that exercised by English Courts when granting ancillary relief in matrimonial causes. But the principle that similar authority should be conceded to foreign Courts is implicit in the cases which decide that the ancillary decrees of foreign Courts will not be recognised if the principal decree cannot be recognised in England." In illustration 5 (ibid., p. 878) :- "H and W are divorced by a Court in France, where they are domiciled, and the custody of the child is given to the father. W takes the child to England. He claims the custody of the child, and is entitled to the aid of the English Courts, which will, however, have regard to the welfare of the child." In the commentary to the aforementioned Rule 93 (ibid., p. 431) :- "Subject to the paramount consideration of the welfare of the children, effect would presumably be given in England to a foreign decree dealing with custody of children in connection with matrimonial questions, as a similar power belongs to English Courts." As authority for that, the judgment in Radoyevitch v. Radoyevitch (6), is cited (note 64). The considerable importance attached to that judgment for the problem with which we are dealing immediately becomes apparent, and so I propose to quote at length from the judgment of Lord President Clyde:- "The petitioner was at the date of his marriage to the respondent and is still a domiciled Jugoslavian, resident in Belgrade. The respondent was at the date of the marriage a Scotswoman, and the marriage took place in 1921 in London. The parties lived together in Belgrade until after the birth of their only child, a daughter, in 1922. Thereafter the respondent, taking the child with her, came back to this country, where she and the child have since remained. In 1928 the petitioner raised an action before the Spiritual Court of the Archbishopric of Belgrade against the respondent for divorce on the ground of desertion, and for custody of the child of the marriage... the Spiritual Court granted decree of divorce, and ordered the child to be delivered to the petitioner... The Supreme Spiritual Court (in Jugoslavia) approved of it subject to certain modifications, one of which was to give the respondent right of access... The respondent refuses to obtemper the order of the Spiritual Courts, and the present petition is brought in order to invoke the aid of this Court (in Scotland) in making it effective. "The important point in the case is raised by...the respondent's contention... namely, 'that, it being highly prejudicial to the health, welfare, and interests of the child that her custody should be awarded to the petitioner, the petition should be refused.' It will be - observed that this contention assumes that the question of awarding the custody of the child to one or other of the parties is an open question in this Court, notwithstanding the foreign judgment; and the assumption may be at first sight warranted by the fact that the prayer of the petition includes a crave that the petitioner should be found entitled to the custody. But, as appears from the averments in the petition, the petitioner's real case is that the foreign judgment already entitles him to the custody; and therefore any finding of the kind prayed for can only refer to a finding that the petitioner is - in respect of the foreign judgment - so entitled. Nevertheless, the respondent argued that the circumstances alleged by her provide sufficient grounds on which this Court should refuse its aid in making the foreign judgment effective. The petitioner's answer was two-fold; he maintained that this Court has no jurisdiction to review or alter what has been judicially done by the competent Court of the domicile, but is bound to give effect to its judgment. ...It is to be observed that... none of the allegations made by the respondent... relate to circumstances which were not extant and fully known to the respondent prior to the proceedings in Belgrade, and therefore pleadable by her - quantum valuerint- in those proceedings. It is also to be observed that there is nothing in the proceedings before the foreign Court, as far as appears from the pleadings in the present petition or from the documents before us, which is inconsistent with our Scottish notions of substantial justice. "The unlimited scope attributed in Administrator of Austrian Property v. Von Lorang, (1997) A.C. 641, to the doctrine of the universally binding effect of foreign judgments in rens goes to support the petitioner's argument. The custody of a child, like its tutory (which may or may not include the right of custody), is clearly a question of status; and proceedings for the disposal or regulation of the custody must therefore be regarded as proceedings in rens. The foreign judgment was pronounced in an undefended action, and was thus a decree in absence, although preceded by inquiry. In a case not dealing with status this might perhaps be enough to prevent the judgment from being res judicata between the petitioner and the respondent...; but the specialty of a foreign judgment in rem is that, so long as it is pronounced by the competent Court of the domicile, it is binding (alike as between the parties themselves and in questions with third parties) upon the Courts of this country without further inquiry. Accordingly, the petitioner's argument is that the status rights of the parents to the custody of the child of their marriage (which status rights constitute the res) have been conclusively adjudicated upon by the competent court of their foreign domicile that is, of the husband's domicile, which is also the domicile of the child - and that this Court is precluded from inquiring into any of the matters with which the respondent's answers are concerned. The fact that the child is for the time being resident in this country and within the jurisdiction of this Court has no importance, according to the petitioner's argument, except as calling for the aid of this Court in giving executive effect to a judgment which is conclusively binding upon it. "But, after all, an appeal to this Court for that purpose is an appeal to its jurisdiction for aid in carrying out the foreign judgment, and necessarily assumes that the jurisdiction can be legitimately used for that purpose, in some way or other, over both the respondent and the child, notwithstanding that both the child in particular - are of foreign domicile. The assumption is of course well founded. In the case of Stuart v. Moore (9 H.L.C. 439; 11 E.R. 799), (in which the guardians in England claimed the handing over of an infant who was in Scotland) Lord Chancellor Campbell said this :- 'The Court of Session had undoubted jurisdiction over the case. By their nobile officiunt conferred upon them by their Sovereign as parens patriae it is their duty to take care of all infants who require their protection, whether domiciled in Scotland or not. But I venture to repeat what I laid down for law in this House near twenty years ago, 'that the benefit of the infant is the foundation of the jurisdiction, and the test of its proper exercise'." "In considering the benefit of the child, it must be kept in mind that neither in such a case as Stuart v. Moore, nor in the present case, are we concerned with any question about the choice between two claimants or candidates for the child's tutory or custody. There is already a tutor or custodier duly appointed by the Court of the foreign domicile; and the benefit of the child is relevant only to the question whether we should lend our aid by ordering delivery of the child to that tutor or custodier". Lord Sands, concurring in the judgment of the Lord President, said :- "The question before us is whether this child falls to be handed over to the custody of her father in Belgrade, or to be allowed to remain with her mother in Scotland. We are bound to regard that question in the same impartial manner us would the Court of a third country - say France - if the child were found temporarily there, and a competition arose in a French Court between the father and the mother. When the matter is so regarded, I think the law is clear. "As your Lordship in the chair points out, this application is not in substance an application to us to determine a question of custody. It is an application to us to give effect to a judgment upon that matter which has already been pronounced by a Court of competent jurisdiction." The Court of Session examined only the terms of transfer of the child from Scotland to Belgrade and the terms of her reception there in surroundings that were unfamiliar to her. After tile court had received satisfactory answers it decided that the mother should deliver her daughter to the petitioner. I have quoted that Scottish judgment in detail, because it is the only one which deals exactly with the question before us in this case, and both in the actual facts and in the arguments, there is great similarity between the two cases. In the same way that counsel for the petitioner repeatedly emphasized before us that he is not asking us to determine the mother's right to the custody of her children, but for the recovery of the custody established in her favour by a competent foreign court, so that approach is prominent also in the Radoyevitch case (6) and was accepted there. As for private international law, the principle was unhesitatingly established in that judgment, that a foreign judgment, which determines incidentally to a divorce the right of one of the parents to the custody of the children, will be recognised. The importance of that judgment is the emphasis therein that the decision concerning the right to custody of children is in the nature of a decision in rem, with all the wide implications inherent in such a decision, binding as it does the whole world. We shall have no difficulty in arriving at a conclusion, on the basis of the rules that we have quoted from Dicey's book and of what we have quoted from the judgment in Radoyevitch (6), that we must recognise the decisions of the French Court that determined the right to the custody of the children in favour of the mother, the petitioner. There is no disputing the fact that the court in France was the competent court to try and to decide the question of the divorce between the parties. The father was present at the trial, and was represented by a lawyer. His argument that, since he was no longer in France when the court delivered its further decision of December 12, 1949, the court had no jurisdiction to make it, is an absurd argument. Here is a father who has flouted and defied the court's decision and has smuggled the children away from their mother, and yet argues that he was tried in his absence. In fact, the petitioner was entitled to found her petition to us on the main divorce decree which was granted on June 2, 1949, and which gave her the right to the custody of her children. The respondent had no real argument to raise against the content of the decree and the decisions that came after it, and, furthermore, could hardly have done so, seeing that according to the rules that we quoted above, there can be no appeal here against a foreign judgment, which is presumed to be extant and effective, on account of an error in the facts or the law. In so holding, it must be said at the same time, that the respondent did not succeed in showing us any error whatsoever in the law or on the facts in the proceedings in France. Counsel for the respondent tried indeed to argue even before us that, in any event, we should not recognise the decisions made in France on two grounds : (a) because the divorce decree is still appealable, and the rule is that foreign judgments are recognised only when they are final; (b) this court, he contends, will not regard the divorce decree as binding so long as the husband and wife have not become divorced by a religious divorce according to Jewish law, and if the actual divorce itself cannot be recognised, then the incidental decisions of the question of the right of custody cannot be recognised. Both arguments are untenable. Admittedly, it is right that, according to the rules of private international law, a foreign judgment is recognised only when it is final and conclusive. As regards a judgment in personam, the matter is covered by Rule 86 (see p. 403 in Dicey's Conflict of Laws). Moreover, as regards a decree of divorce, the question of "finality" is mentioned in the commentary to Rule 93 (p. 431). But in the same place, in Rule 86, it is laid down that a foreign judgment can be final and conclusive even when it is subject to appeal and notwithstanding that an appeal against it is pending abroad where it was given. (Compare also Martin Wolff, Private International Law, paragraph 242, p. 266.) In fact, the opposite view for which counsel for the respondent contended before us would put at nought the intention of the foreign court. For the French court held, even before it gave its judgment on the actual divorce, in its previous decisions, where the father himself gave evidence, that the mother was entitled to the custody of the children; and the judgment of June 2, 1949, it held that the orders concerning the handing over of the custody of the children to the mother were to be executed for the time being, notwithstanding any appeal and without giving security. It is clear that the intention of the court there was not to retract from the weight of its decision by the use of the word "provisoire", and to say that the handing-over of the right of custody was only for the time being. On the contrary, it regarded as urgent the arrangement of the right of custody in favour of the mother, and so, as can be seen from the insertion of the words "notwithstanding any appeal and without giving security", it provided for the immediate execution of its orders concerning the right of custody. As for the second argument concerning the absence of a religious divorce according to Jewish law, counsel for the petitioner was right in saying that we are not dealing with the question of the possibility of a second marriage on his part or on hers. It is clear that, according to Jewish law, such second marriage is forbidden, in spite of the civil divorce, unless preceded by a religious divorce. But, as stated, that question does not arise here. We are here dealing with the question of the effect of the decisions in France relating to the right of custody. The divorce decree, as a civil divorce, is effective according to French law, which applies to the parties according to Israel law (Article 64 of the Order in Council, 1922)1), and therefore the same part dealing with the right to the custody of the children is also effective. (Incidentally, the question of the right to the custody of the children can also arise, according to Jewish law, even while the marriage still subsists though the parents are separated.) . The result is that neither the appeal lodged in France nor the absence of a religious divorce, will entitle us to defer the recognition of the decisions made in France concerning the right to the custody of the children. That brings us to the last point, and that is whether the benefit of the children requires us to alter the decision of the French court. It is agreed that the established rule, and the one which most appeals to the intelligence, is that the benefit of the children must be decisive in exercising judicial discretion, even in cases of habeas corpus. But what are the factors to be taken into account in such judicial discretion? The opinion of the children themselves as to whom they want to go to cannot be sought when they are of such a tender age as are the children in the present case, in particular in habeas corpus proceedings. If authority is required for that, it may be found in the above-mentioned judgment of Queen v. Clarke (5), and in Eversley on Domestic Relations, (pp. 418-423). The parents' opinions are completely at variance. The father contends that the children are depressed when they return from a visit to the mother, and the mother contends that they are irritable when they return from their visit to the father. Their views, therefore, are of no assistance. Even taking into account the requirement of the benefit of the children, the court will not readily alter the decision of the court abroad concerning the right of custody. It is clear that each case has to be considered according to its special nature, and no hard and fast rule can be laid down here. But it may generally be assumed that before the court abroad there were more data to assist in weighing the matter than before the tribunal which is called upon afterwards in another country to recognise the former judgment. There is also special significance in the length of time that has elapsed between the decision of the original court and the decision required from the court in the other country on the strength of the judgment given abroad. In the present case, the court in France, before which all the data were available, including an examination of the state of the children, decided a short while ago in favour of the mother. What in essence did the father contend before us in order to move us to alter the decision of the court in France regarding the custody of the children? Mainly the Ibenoff affair, that I mentioned in some detail in setting out the facts. I assume that for a certain period, the mother (petitioner) was influenced by that person and his opinions, until he turned out to be a criminal. But there is no ground for not believing her, that since then, the man and his system mean nothing to her. There is no foundation for assuming, on the basis of what we heard in evidence from the two parties, that that affair influenced or will influence in any way her capacity as educator of her children. Furthermore, there is no argument here that the husband could not have put forward in the French court, and now he comes before us and claims a new factor in deciding the question of the custody of the children. We know from his evidence and from the divorce decree that the respondent certainly argued the matter of Ibenoff, and not only did the court not accept his argument, but viewed the very fact of his making allegations against his wife arising out of the Ibenoff affair as a serious insult and a grave reflection on her, and as a sufficient ground for divorce. If the French court, which was so close to the "atmosphere", held thus, are we here going to differ from it on that point? He further argued, that his wife lacks the necessary mental stability, and therefore her influence is harmful to the children. That argument, too, was submitted to the French court at various stages in the proceedings, was heard and rejected outright. Now the petitioner has given evidence before us, was examined by counsel for the respondent, and by her own counsel. Her replies were completely balanced and she gave the impression of a restrained person, despite the difficulties she has been through. We have heard about her position in the secondary school in Paris in which there are 1100 children. There, she is not only a teacher, but also assistant to the Board of Directors in dealing with medico-social questions. We have no reason for dismissing the petitioner as not being a satisfactory mother and educator, or for departing for that reason from the decisions of the court in France. Lastly, the respondent father appealed to this court saying that the custody and education of the children should be committed into his hands, contrary to what was decided in France, in view of the fact that he wishes to give them here a national-Jewish upbringing that they cannot receive in France. His counsel added that the rule of public policy calls for such a decision by us. I have the feeling that there is a lack of sincerity in the father's statements in this connection. We have not heard that before the divorce he objected to the method of education given to the children in the school in France, or that he did anything in order to give his children a Hebrew or Jewish education. According to the evidence before us, it is to be assumed that if there remained a spark of Jewish tradition in the Amado family, that spark was rather to be found in the mother's family. The suspicion which the husband projected into the atmosphere of the court, that the mother was likely to convert the children to another religion, was rejected by the mother with disgust, and I have no reason to doubt the sincerity of her words. As for public policy, this court and every judge in Israel would obviously be pleased if every Jewish child that immigrates into the country were to receive his education in Israel. But this is not the way to encourage the immigration of Jews to the Land of Israel. Heaven forbid that we should turn our country into a refuge for people who, during the course of quarrels in their married lives, smuggle their children away in contravention of the law and of justice. That way brings no blessing either to the country or to the children. My conclusion is that, from the point of view of the benefit of the children also, there is no ground for altering the decision of the court in France which gave the mother the right to the custody of her children. Accordingly, the order nisi should be made absolute as against the second respondent. DUNKELBLUM J.: I agree with the judgment of the learned President, and with its reasoning and conclusions. AGRANAT J.: I concur in the opinion of the learned President both as to the result at which he arrived and as to the grounds upon which he relied. CHESHIN J.: I concur without hesitation in the learned President's opinion, insofar as it relates to the first two questions raised in his judgment, namely, that the matter in question was rightly brought by way of petition in the nature of "habeas corpus", and that in the light of the principles of private international law, this court is required to regard the decision of the French court, which entitled the mother to the custody of the children, us the basis for its own decision. The third question however - and it is, in the opinion of all the authorities, the decisive question - namely, whether the benefit of the children requires that that decision be maintained or altered - this question, I must confess, gave me much ground for thought both while the parties and their counsel argued their case before us and when examining the great and varied mass of authorities which were brought to our attention. which the learned President dwelt at some length in his judgment, the father demanded, on the strength of a Jugoslav judgment, to have their eight-year-old daughter, born to them in Jugoslavia and taken by the wife to Scotland when she was a few months old, removed from the custody of his wife and handed over to him. Lord Sands, one of the three judges who composed the court, asked himself the question in this form : is the Scottish court bound to commit the child into her father's custody in Belgrade, or to permit her to remain with her mother in Scotland? The learned judge came to the conclusion that the court should examine the matter from an objective point of view, in the way that, say, a French court might have done, if the child had found her way temporarily to France and her father and mother were carrying on a legal battle in the same court over the right to have the child with them. "When the matter is so regarded," concludes Lord Sands, "I think the law is clear." The Lord President of the Court of Session, Lord Clyde, says in the same case :- "It is quite impossible for us to make up our minds on the balance of advantages and disadvantages ...attendant on Jugoslavian or on Scottish nationality, or on the social or educational associations of either country, and I do not conceive that such a balance could be reasonably or fairly applied to the problem of the child's welfare, even if we thought ourselves able to make it." (p. 627). I dare to express a doubt whether those considerations that were in the mind of the Scottish court, and those only, must be in our minds when we come to deal with a problem of the kind that arises in the present case. An Israel court, in determining the fate of a Jewish child within its jurisdiction, is not entitled to ignore the special position of the Jewish people or of the individual Jew among the nations of the world, and to say to itself, in the words of Lord Clyde, or by way of the illustration that Lord Sands brought : "Let us assume that we are sitting as an English Court in England or an American Court in America." This court and its members are not sitting in vacuo, cut off from reality and from the people among whom they work and create, sharing their ambitions, experiences and desires, and they are not always required to confine themselves within the four corners of a rule and to see everything from the aspect of the letter of the law applicable in other countries. In this respect, one might say that Israel is not like all other nations, and a Jugoslav child whose Scottish mother has brought him with her from Belgrade to Scotland is not the same us a Jewish child whose Jewish father has brought him to Israel from the lands of the Diaspora. The vast majority of the Scottish people resides in its own homeland, and the dangers of becoming assimilated and vanishing do not face them. In the last war, it was not bereaved of a third of its people on account of their being Scottish, and the people of Scotland living in other parts of the world are not subject to perpetual persecution and discrimination on account of their race, and the stock from which they spring. The same applies to the English, to Americans and to Jugoslavs. The Israel nation, alone of all the nations, during all the long years of its exile and through all the lands of the dispersion, almost without exception, has been wantonly persecuted for its religion, its race, its customs, its culture. Whole communities of Jews have been condemned to physical and spiritual destruction and have been utterly destroyed, and others are fighting a desperate struggle for their religion, their culture and their very existence. So well known is it that it requires no proof, that millions of our brethren, among them children of tender years, and youngsters who had hardly left their nurseries and whose parents had at one time taken them with them from the Land of Israel and brought them to the lands of the Diaspora, have been wiped out in our days and before our very eyes and the eyes of the whole world, by one of the "advanced" nations of civilisation, thinking up methods of killing which the Devil himself could scarcely have conceived, contrary to the law of nations and humanity. Can a court in Israel forget this story of annihilation, when it comes to consider the question of removing one of its children from Israel? And are we required to shut our eyes to the reestablishment of Israel in its own land, and the consequences involved for every Jew because of his being a Jew in the achievement of the hope of generations for the return of its people to its own country? The ingathering of the exiles is not just an empty phrase, and each one of us here today, and each one who is not with us today, is fully and clearly cognisant of the fact, that every Jew who immigrates to Israel aids not only the restoration of the nation and the building of the land, but also ensures his own security and future and the security and future of his children and family. A child from Israel who becomes rooted in the land of his forefathers has been freed from the dangers of assimilation and annihilation. The benefit and security of the children whose fate this court has been called upon to settle have to be seen in the light of these and similar considerations. Furthermore, in the case of Radoyevitch (6), the Scottish mother objected to the handing over of her daughter to the Jugoslav father, and gave her reasons for so doing in a long series of arguments and replies; but it was apparent there - and the Lord President, Clyde, comments thereon - that none of the mother's arguments were new, and that she could have submitted them to the Spiritual Court in Jugoslavia before the latter decided on the matter of the right of custody. She did not do so, and was therefore out of time. That, however, is not the position in the present case. Here there has been a change, an enormous change, since the day on which the French court gave its judgment. The father has opened a new chapter in his life. He has decided to settle among his own people, and to bring his children up in the spirit of Israel. I was not particularly impressed with the argument of counsel for the mother, that the father immigrated to Israel because he had kidnapped his children from their mother's home, and because he could find no other place to which to take them. The opposite is true : he took his children with him because he had made up his mind to abandon the life of exile and to live a Jewish life in his own land. It is true that he grew up and was educated in foreign surroundings, and that national values were not of particular importance to him, and that his children have been brought up in that spirit, too. But his intentions are not to be dismissed on account of his past. An enormous change of values has taken place in the outlook and inclinations of many Jews of the Diaspora since the last World War, and in particular after the establishment of the State of Israel. The fact is that he has immigrated to Israel and has brought his children with him. The fact is that, in court, he expressed his desire once more to live with his wife a normal family life, forgetting the past, should she desire to settle in Israel, but she persists in her refusal and she is content with life in the Diaspora. The fact is that, when the children were transferred to a hospital at the commencement of the Festival of Passover, he would not rest until he had succeeded in moving this court to order the children's transfer to a Jewish institution until after the Festival had ended. On the other hand, although she gave her consent to that transfer, the actual entering of the children into a non-Jewish institution was done at the mother's request, and she was not troubled by the fact that the children would be during the Festival and the intermediate days in non-Jewish surroundings. In those circumstances, I am prepared to believe the father when he declares on oath that "out of concern for the fate of the children and a desire to give them traditional Jewish lives... I decided to immigrate to Israel and to live here a quiet, Jewish life, to devote my life to bringing up my children and together with that to put my skill and knowledge in the science of medicine at my people's disposal." I weigh against that the personality of the petitioner - the mother - with her emotional tendencies, to the extent that they were revealed to us in these proceedings. I stated at the outset of my remarks that I am in full agreement with the learned President, that since the French court has committed into her hands the custody of the children, the right to custody is hers. But since the benefit of the children as at today is the true test which must apply, in view of the above stated considerations, me are not free to overlook any of the facts. The words of Lord Sands in the Radoyevitch case (6) are enlightening, when he declares in this connection :- "It is the duty of this Court to extend protection to every child found within its jurisdiction, and it may in certain cases be our duty to extend such protection even against a claim based upon a legal award of custody. The Court will not de plano in every case order delivery to the legal custodian." (p. 628). In other words, it is one thing to treat a judgment of a foreign court with the respect which is its due, and in certain cases also to recognise it, particularly in the light of the principles of private international law, it is quite another matter to consider the benefit of the child. The latter is settled according to the outlook and discretion of the judges who are called upon to determine it in each and every case according to its particular circumstances. There they are not tied to universal principles. You cannot draw an analogy in this type of case from the rules of private international law, nor will such rules be in any way affected even if the court does not uphold to the letter the judgment of the foreign court. From that point of view, considerable importance attaches to the character and capabilities of the mother, who demands for herself the upbringing of her children and the whole of their future. It must be mentioned at the outset that she gave me the impression of being a somewhat fanciful spirit, who has not yet found the way of life suitable to her. In her adolescent years, she engaged in the science of philosophy, and under the guidance of one of her teachers at the University, the Greek teacher, a near and enchanting world was opened before her in the theory of a certain Bulgarian named Michael Ibenoff. For a number of years she studied this theory, and even began to correspond, after her marriage, with Ibenoff, the creator of this theory. I did not succeed in understanding the niceties of this theory, but I heard from the petitioner that it discloses the ways of the East to the peoples of the West, that is to say, a sort of harmonious intermingling of the two differing worlds. While she is engaged in this study, Ibenoff invites her to his home, and somewhat surprisingly she becomes involved, at her very first meeting, in a conversation about her marriage to her husband. Afterwards, Ibenoff invites her - and she accepts his invitation to be present at a ceremony of "breathing exercises of the Yogi kind", "accompanied by beautiful Bulgarian songs", conducted at the first rays of dawn by men and women in the fields near the town of Sevres in France. We were given no explanation, and we do not know to this day, how this idolatry, carried on at an hour which is neither day nor night and when the whole world is fast asleep, is designed to bring the East closer to the West, but we do know that Ibenoff also founded a mystic sect, and that it was his wont to work up women and virgins from among the female followers of his sect into a frenzy, and to incite youngsters to acts of indecency and immorality. We further know that this Ibenoff, who was once given the name of the Bulgarian Rasputin by the French press, was finally caught red-handed and sentenced by a French court to four years' imprisonment. The petitioner served as a disciple to this charlatan, she participated several times in meetings of members of his mystic sect (according to her, together with her husband), and the petitioner was invited to send her children to the school that was about to be founded by the followers of that same sect. In this school, the petitioner explains and declares, it was proposed to introduce the theories of Ibenoff. When Ibenoff was put on trial, the petitioner was at a complete loss and said to one of her acquaintances, as she herself admits in her evidence : "I am utterly confused because I am about to lose a dear friend who has guided me with his advice and led me in the paths of life." In her evidence, she indeed declares that she has drawn away from Ibenoff's sect and today she no longer interests herself in it, "because it is possible to find it (that is, the philosophy of life that Ibenoff preached) in any other philosophy without complications", and she sends her children to a State school, of which by coincidence - or perhaps not by a coincidence - the headmistress, as teacher and principal, is a converted Jewess. The story of the petitioner's relations with Ibenoff and his mystic sect was indeed recounted to the French court, and from the fact that the children were eventually placed in the hands of the petitioner, it is plain that that court found nothing objectionable in her and her character; but the Ibenoff affair is not at an end, since the second respondent - the husband - has lodged an appeal against the judgment, and we do not know what will be the result of that appeal. However, more important than that is that there were not before the French court - nor could there be - the facts that came into existence, as stated, after the giving of the judgment; and it is all the more obvious that it did not take into account those considerations with which we are faced. That court regarded the children as it would regard French children, whereas we regard them as we would regard Israel children, whose father seeks to have them regarded as attached to the body of their resurrected nation. The revival of a nation in its land means the revival of every member of the House of Israel, and the benefit of an Israel child requires that he be formed in the likeness of his people, on the soil of his homeland, and that he should grow and be educated a free person among his brothers, the children of his people, without the marks of a bowed head and an inferiority complex so characteristic of the Jew in the Diaspora in his relations with the people among whom he lives, even though he be born there. From that point of view, that is, from the long-term and final point of view, I do not hesitate to express the opinion that the benefit of the children requires a decision that their place is here in Israel, amongst their people, and by the side of their father. We have, however, still not exhausted the problem, for there is another side to the coin which is no less important : that is the short-term aspect of the matter, the prosaic question as to what the children will eat today and what they will wear tomorrow. The petitioner, in her affidavit, speaks of herself as being a secondary school teacher in France, and earning enough for her own and her children's upkeep. Moreover, she says, her parents have supported her in the past, whenever the second respondent has refused to carry out his obligations towards his family. It seems that those parents are good Jews, and at least in their home they carry on the tradition and customs of Israel. The petitioner even mentioned in her evidence that her mother bad at the time objected to her grandchildren, the children of the petitioner and the second respondent, learning Christian religious studies in the school in which they were being educated, and this objection fell on willing ears so far as the petitioner was concerned. Those statements, whether in writing or made orally, were not denied by the second respondent. On the other hand, it appears that the material position of the second respondent is by no means bright. In his affidavit, he speaks of "prospects of getting settled in his profession in Israel" (paragraph 19), of prospects "of entering my children into a suitable educational institution or into Youth Aliya ...with the assistance of one of the social workers ...in Pardess Hanna" (paragraph 13). But all that is, at the very best, no more than a sort of good hope for the future, and it has not got beyond the stage of prospects. There is nothing positive. At the moment, the children are running around in an immigrants' camp, without supervision and without the presence of relatives which are so necessary to children of tender age (the girl is about seven and the boy about four-and-a-half), subject to the kindness of good people and living on a pittance. When the children became ill on the eve of Passover (and it turns out that their illness was not so dangerous), they had to be transferred to hospital, where they could receive the necessary treatment. We do not know what will happen to them tomorrow, or how the father proposes to supply his children with their most vital needs. At the moment, their sustenance is poor. They have no corner of their own, and even the roof above their heads is not permanent. In the Radoyetvitch case (6) also, in which the Court of Session held that, from the legal point of view, the father was entitled to have the child in his possession, the court was not in a hurry to hold in favour of the father, but demanded satisfactory guarantees to ensure that the child would take root in the land to which the father proposed to take her, taking into account her age, her sex and the fact that she had grown up without any knowledge of her country's language. In this respect, the words of the Lord President, Clyde, are enlightening. The learned judge puts it this way :- "We must in the first place, be fully informed of the petitioner's plans for taking delivery of the child and for its safe conduct to Belgrade, ...and we must be satisfied that he is at the present time in a position to carry those plans out. In the second place, we must be fully informed of the arrangements made by him for the proper reception in Belgrade (with a view to education and upbringing) of this girl of eight years of age, who when she first comes under his care) will be unable to communicate her needs or wishes to those around her, unless they have some knowledge of English. We must also be satisfied that he is at the present time in a position to carry out whatever arrangements for these purposes he may have made." If such is the position of a father, claiming his right on the decision of a court which has already decided in the matter, how much more so in the case of a father whose actual right is still in dispute. When I weigh that short-term view in my mind, it seems to me - and not without considerable hesitation - that despite the long-term view, and notwithstanding the father's good intentions, it would not be right to leave the children's fate hanging on a thread. For that reason, and that reason alone, I, too, think that the order should be made absolute. ASSAF J.: I concur with the learned President on the question of this court's jurisdiction to try the matter before us, brought by way of a petition in the nature of habeas corpus, and also on the question of giving recognition to the judgment of the court in France. In relation to the question whether the benefit of the children requires us to alter the decision of the French court, I admit to considerable hesitation and heartsearchings, similar to those which my learned colleague, Cheshin J., has discussed at some length, although I do not feel the same certainty that he has as to the sincerity of the respondent's statements in relation to the upbringing of the children - that he wants to educate them in a traditional Jewish spirit - seeing that they were made after domestic peace had been shattered, and strife had come in its stead. Further, from the evidence of the respondent in court, it is clear that he was not one of those people who maintain the Jewish tradition, and before the divorce case did not object to the method of education that the children received in France. In his affidavit, the respondent states that, in order that domestic peace be restored, he is prepared to forgive his wife her past offences and to live with her a normal family life, but the serious allegations he has made against her throw doubt on whether he feels the same way as he declares. Counsel for the respondent contended that, if the petitioner were to decide to remain in Israel and leave the children, who are still very young and in need of a mother's care, with her, he would have nothing left to argue; but since she does not propose to do so, and since she is still not divorced from her husband according to Jewish law, he relies on the express passage in the Mishnah 1) that "a man may compel all his household to go up with him to the Land of Israel, but none may be compelled to leave it" (Ketuboth, 110b; Shulhan Aruh, Even Ha'Ezer, 75), and accordingly a husband is entitled to demand of his wife that she, too, immigrate to the Land of Israel. But it seems to me that that rule cannot be relied upon in the present instance. It is obvious that the rule was intended for normal cases, where the husband and wife are living together in the customary way and in the manner of Jewish people, and the husband proposes to immigrate to the Land of Israel while the wife is opposed to immigration, on the ground that it involves the giving up of their established home, the ardours of travel and the liky, or out of lack of desire to leave their former place of residence, where her father's household, her relatives and friends live; but in the present case, where the couple are living separately as the result of a serious quarrel that has already lasted a number of years and where a divorce petition was filed more than two years ago, the better view is that a husband cannot demand that his wife leave her father and mother in the land of her birth and the place where she is earning her living and go after him to the Land of Israel, without being certain that she will lead there a happy life. That can only be done by way of request and compromise and not by compelling her to do so and deeming her a rebel for that reason alone, if she refuses. That being so, we return once more to the question of giving effect and recognition to the French court's decision as it stands, according to which the custody of the children has been accorded to the petitioner. After consideration I, too, agree with the opinion of the learned President and my other learned colleagues, that the former situation should be restored by making the order nisi absolute. SMOIRA P. Accordingly, we make the order nisi absolute as against the second respondent. In doing so, we express the hope that the petitioner will not enforce her legal rights to their full extent, but will see her way clear to make some arrangement which will enable the father to see his children from time to time. Order nisi made absolute against the second respondent. Judgement given on April 16, 1950.

Hoffman v. Director of the Western Wall

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 257/89
Date Decided: 
Wednesday, January 26, 1994
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

[This abstract is not part of the Court's opinion and is provided for the reader's convenience. It has been translated from a Hebrew version prepared by Nevo Press Ltd. and is used with its kind permission.] 

 

Facts:

 

The two petitions concern the arrangements for prayer in the Western Wall Plaza in Jerusalem.

 

The Petitioners request to conduct prayer services in the Western Wall Plaza, while carrying Torah scrolls and wearing tallitot [prayer shawls]. The Petitioners in HCJ 257/89 seek to conduct “prayer groups” that read from the Torah. The Petitioners in HCJ 2410/90 represent some one-thousand women who are members of various streams of Judaism, Orthodox, Conservative, Reform and Reconstructionist. They do not ask to conduct their prayers in a “minyan” [prayer quorum], but they do wear talittot and read from a Torah scroll that they bring with them.

 

The arrival of the Petitioners at the Western Wall Plaza to conduct their prayer services, as stated, met with the fierce opposition of worshippers at the site. The dispute between the worshippers and the Petitioners was accompanied by rioting, the throwing of gravel and dirt at the praying Petitioners, and the use of force and verbal violence.

 

In the course of hearing the petition in HCJ 257/89, regulation 2 (a) of the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews, 5741-1981, was amended by the addition of regulation (1a), which prohibits the conducting of any religious service at the Western Wall that is not in conformance with the local custom or that violates the feelings of the worshippers in regard to the place.

 

The Petitioners argue that the new regulation is void ab initio, or in the alternative, that it should be voided by reason of extraneous considerations or as ultra vires the Minister’s authority. They further argue that their prayer services are not contrary to the “local custom”, and that they strictly observe the rules of halakha [Jewish religious law].

 

According to the Respondents, the Petitioners’ right of access to the Western Wall is not in dispute. What is refused to them is prayer in their own manner, that is, while arriving as a group, wearing tallitot, carrying Torah scrolls and reading from them. Such prayer has led to severe disturbances in the Western Wall Plaza, breach of public order, and the violation of proper decorum.

 

For those reasons, the regulation that is the subject of the petitions is valid, and the manner in which the Petitioners conduct their prayers at the Western Wall should be evaluated in accordance with it.

 

Held:

 

The High Court of Justice ruled as follows:

 

A.        (1) The Palestine Order-in-Council (Holy Places), 1924, does not deprive the Court of jurisdiction to adjudicate in regard to the preservation of public order and the prevention of criminal offences. The Order-in-Council only deprives the Court of jurisdiction in matters of freedom of worship in the holy places

 

(2) The petitions treat of freedom of access to the Western Wall, the danger of desecration of the site, and a possible affront to the sensitivities of the worshippers. The Court holds jurisdiction over these matters.

 

B. (per M. Elon D.P.): In terms of halakha, the questions raised by the petitions concern the rules of prayer: one – is a woman permitted to wear a tallit and tziztit; two – are women permitted to carry a Torah scroll and read from it. These two subjects must be preceded by the examination of an additional question, that of the manner of conducting public prayer by women.

 

C. (per M. Elon D.P.):

 

(1) According to halakha, fulfillment of the obligation of public prayer requires a “minyan”, i.e., ten men, and “acts of sanctification” – i.e., prayers in which God is sanctified.

 

(2) Women are required to pray, but they are not obligated to public prayer. Women are exempt from the performance of time-bound positive commandments, that is, commandments that must be performed at specified times. A person who is exempt from the performance of a time-bound positive commandment cannot be counted for the required, obligatory quorum for constituting a minyan of ten.

 

(3) Conducting prayers that are entirely constituted and led by women, in the manner customary in a minyan of men, is contrary to halakha.

 

(4) Women are exempt from wearing tzitzit or a tallit, as these are time-bound positive commandments inasmuch as the obligation is limited to a defined time period.  However, women are permitted to perform these mitzvoth.

 

(5) The requirement that a commandment be performed for the purpose of observing it, and not motivated by a lack of consideration for the halakhic rule due to “extraneous considerations” of principled objection to the exemption because it insults women, is a fundamental principle of the halakhic world with regard to the introduction of legislative enactments, establishing customs, and introducing changes thereto.

 

D. (per M. Elon D.P.):

 

(1) Custom is one of the established, creative sources of Jewish law.

 

(2) Custom can be general, and it can also be local, that is, restricted to a place or to specific places, where various internal factors influence its generality or restriction. It may also be subject to change by its nature, the place and the time, and in accordance with the existence of legitimate factors of the place and the time that justify such change.

 

(3) Not every absence of a custom grounds an “argument from silence”. In certain circumstances, it is evidence of a lacuna that must be remedied when the time and need arise, assuming that there is no halakhic prohibition that prevents it.

 

(4) A custom that deviates from a prior custom that forbids the introduction of a new custom that is not justified by legitimate social and ideological changes in the halakhic world, may not be followed.

 

(5) The halakhic world is especially careful in regard to introducing new customs in the synagogue. This fact finds expression in regard to the custom of “prayer groups”, which is a central issue in these petitions.

 

E. (per M. Elon D.P.):

 

(1) At the prayer area beside the Western Wall, which must be treated like a synagogue and even more, there was never any custom of women’s prayer.

 

(2) Granting the Petitioners’ petition would involve a clear change in the local custom of the synagogue as observed for generations upon generations.

 

(3) An important principle of halakha is that custom should not be changed “due to the quarrels” [that would ensue]. This principle was enunciated in regard to every custom in halakha, and it applies a fortiori to synagogue customs, and all the more so in regard to the synagogue in the Western Wall Plaza.

 

(4) The subject of these petitions – concerning the laws and customs of prayer – is particularly sensitive in the halakhic world. The halakhic world is defined by its laws and values, and just as halakhic scholars and decisors disagree in regard to its rules, so they may disagree as to its values or in regard to the implementation of its values.

 

(5) It is conceivable that the substantial change in the status and role of women in this century will have an effect over time, and will lead to an appropriate resolution even of this complex, sensitive subject of prayer groups. But the prayer space beside the Western Wall is not the place for a “war” of acts and opinions over this issue.

 

E. (per M. Elon D.P.):

 

(1) Just as the Temple Mount and the Temple that stood upon it were symbols of the Jewish religious world and of the Jewish nation’s political sovereignty, so the Western Wall, the remnant of our destroyed temple, was the holiest place for the Jewish People, and symbolized its desire and aspiration for the return of national sovereignty.

 

(2) (per M. Shamgar P.): In the eyes of the religious halakha, the Western Wall is a mikdash m’at [a little sanctuary]. From a nationalist perspective, it symbolizes generations of suffering and the aspiration for a return to Zion and the return of our diaspora, and therefore, it expresses the strength and vitality of the nation, its ancient roots and its eternality.

 

(3) (per S. Levin J.): The Western Wall and its plaza have been a holy site for the Jewish People for generations, as a religious site and a site of prayer, but at the same time, it also bears national symbolic significance as a unique historical remnant of the walls of the Temple. In these circumstances, the fact that the Wall serves as a site for prayer is not necessarily decisive in establishing the scope of activity permitted there. That the Western Wall should be viewed as a “synagogue” in every way, and that the activity conducted there is subject to the rules of halakha that apply to a synagogue and none other cannot be accepted a priori and as a foregone conclusion.

 

G. (per M. Elon D.P.):

 

(1) An examination of the history of the Holy Places shows the very sensitive nature of these places to which disputes, disagreements and strong emotions are inherent. The treatment of the Holy Places is characterized by extreme care and moderation, attempts to achieve compromise and mediation between the parties, and by refraining from unequivocal rules and definitive solutions.

 

(2) Such an approach is inappropriate to the nature of the Judiciary, which is used to definitively deciding disputes on the basis of clear legal rules. Therefore, in practice, the treatment of the Holy Places was entrusted to the Executive branch.

 

(3) The Executive branch relied upon the long established principle of maintaining the status quo. Preserving the existing situation is the only means for ensuring that peace and quiet, and public decorum -- so necessary for places imbued with holiness – be maintained.

 

F. (per M. Elon D.P.):

 

(1) The principle that a person’s freedom of worship is not absolute but must retreat where there is a probable threat of harm to public order, is merely a different expression – one more appropriate to the Holy Places – of the principle of maintaining the status quo.

 

(2) In the Holy Places there is – in light of past experience – an evidentiary presumption that a deviation from the status quo may lead to a disturbance of public order. This evidentiary presumption, together with additional evidence – and perhaps even on its own – may, in appropriate cases, provide the necessary evidentiary grounds required under the near-certainty test to limit freedom of worship in the Holy Places, and to restrict it due to the need to preserve public order.

 

(3) In the circumstances of this case, the possible clash is not only between the freedom of worship of the Petitioners and the interest in maintaining public order. There is an additional possible clash between the freedom of worship of the Petitioners and the freedom of worship of other worshippers.

 

(4) In the Holy Places, there is no choice – in a case of a clash between the freedom of worship of different worshippers themselves – but to try to find the common denominator of all the worshippers, even if, as a result, the freedom of worship of one may come somewhat at the expense of the freedom of worship of another.

 

I. (per M. Shamgar P.):

 

(1) The petitions before the Court lead us to the bumpy road of trying to balance between approaches and beliefs that are incompatible. In this regard, it is worth remembering that exclusive focus upon presenting questions and problems before the Court is not necessarily the appropriate solution or the desirable remedy for all illnesses.

 

(2) The search for a common denominator for all Jews, whomever they may be, is worthy of respect. The common denominator means sufficing with the basic arrangements that would ensure freedom of access and freedom of worship to everyone, without imposing special conduct upon those who do not want it, and without violating the sensitivities of the believers.

 

(3) The legal starting point is, indeed, the prevailing situation. But we must not bar the way before the good-faith right of anyone who wishes to pray in his own manner.

 

J. (per Elon D.P.):

 

(1) Subsection (1a) of regulation 2(a) of the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews, promulgated by virtue of the Protection of the Holy Places Law, 5727-1967, expresses the principle of maintaining the status quo. The “local custom” and the status quo are one and the same.

 

(2) The Minister of Religion did not exceed the authority granted to him by the legislature under the Protection of the Holy Places Law. He acted within the operating framework delineated by the primary legislator in sec. 1 of the Law to protect the Holy Places – including, of course, the Western Wall – from desecration and anything likely to violate the feelings of the members of the different religions with regard to the places holy to them.

 

(3) There was more than enough evidence before the Minister of Religion that prayer conducted in the manner practiced by the Petitioners leads to severe, tangible harm to public order, and thereby leads to desecration of the Western Wall.

 

(4) The regulation is a reasonable expression of the principle of preserving the status quo, the principle of preserving public order in a Holy Place, and primarily – in expressing the broadest common denominator of all the worshippers at the site. The reasonableness of the subsection of the regulation derives from the policy grounding the regulation, and from the purpose that it seeks to realize.

 

K. (per S. Levin J. (dissenting)):

 

(1) In regard to the activity in the Western Wall Plaza, the adoption of the broadest common denominator as a standard is not helpful. The common denominator that must be taken into account is the common denominator of all the groups and people who visit the Western Wall and the plaza in good faith, whether for prayer or for other legitimate purposes.

 

(2) No absolute prohibition should be placed upon conducting prayer services at the Western Wall simply because there are groups that oppose them, and considerations of certain and proximate danger of a breach of the peace do not necessarily justify imposing such a prohibition.

 

(3) It is the duty of the relevant authorities to ensure the appropriate conditions for balancing all the relevant interests, in order that all those who seek to assemble at the Wall and its plaza may fully realize their rights without excessively violating the feelings of others.

 

(4) Regulation 2 (a) (1a) of the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews is not repugnant to the Protection of the Holy Places Law, but the term “local custom” need not be interpreted specifically in accordance with the halakha or the existing situation. It is the nature of custom to change over time, and in its framework expression should be given to a pluralistic, tolerant approach to the views and customs of others.

 

(5) Under these circumstances, it is possible to issue a decision that recognizes in principle the good-faith right of the Petitioners to pray at the Western Wall Plaza while wearing tallitot and while carrying Torah scrolls, with the proviso that there conduct does not constitute an intolerable “desecration”, “other violation”, or a “violation of feelings” as appropriate in a democratic society.

 

L. (per M. Elon D.P.):

 

(1) The approach according to which conducting worship services at the Western Wall that are opposed by other groups should not be subject to a total ban is an absolutely new approach in the case law of the Supreme Court, and it stands in utter contradiction to a long line of decisions issued by the Court.

 

(2)  The case law has upheld a prohibition upon Jews praying on the Tempe Mount in order to preserve public order and prevent a proximate threat of disturbances and rioting, Freedom of worship thus retreated before the need to preserve public order to the point of denying any Jewish religious worship on the Temple Mount.

 

(3) The Temple Mount on the east of the Wall is no different from the prayer plaza on the west of the Wall, both of which are Holy Places. In view of the fact that according to the decisions of this Court, prohibiting every Jew from praying on the Temple Mount is consistent with the principle of freedom of religion, prohibiting the inclusion of a single element in the prayer service, to which the overwhelming majority of worshippers are vehemently opposed, also does not constitute an infringement of freedom of worship.

 

M. (per M. Shamgar P.): The issues raised by the petitions should not be decided in the manner that legal disputes are normally decided. We should recommend that the Government consider appointing a committee that would continue to examine the issue in depth in order to find a solution that will ensure freedom of access to the Wall and limit harm to the feelings of the worshippers. The petitions should be dismissed, subject to that recommendation.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
concurrence
dissent
Full text of the opinion: 

                                                                                                                                    HCJ 257/89

                                                                                                                                    HCJ 2410/90

 

 

1.   Anat Hoffman

2.   Dr. Bonna Haberman

3.   Dr. Judith Green

4.   Rendel Fine Robinson

 

                v.

 

1.   Director of the Western Wall

2.   Ministry of Religious Affairs

3.   Chief Rabbinate of Israel

4.   Minister of Religious Affairs

5.   Minister of Justice

6.   Commander of the Old City Police Precinct, Israel Police, Jerusalem

7.   Commander of the Jerusalem District, Israel Police

8.   Israel Police

9.   Sephardic Association of Torah Guardians – Shas Movement

10. Rabbi Simcha Miron

11. Agudat HaChareidim – Degel HaTorah

12. Rabbi Avraham Ravitz   HCJ 257/89

 

 

1.   Susan Alter

2.   Professor Susan Aranoff

3.   Professor Phyllis Chesler

4.   Rivka Haut

5.   Professor Norma Baumel Joseph

6.   Professor Shulamit Magnus

7.   International Committee for Women of the Wall, Inc.

 

                v.

 

1.   Minister for Religious Affairs

2.   Director of the Western Wall

3.   Commissioner of the Israel Police

5.   Attorney General   HCJ 2410/90

 

H. Kadesh, U. Ganor for the Plaintiffs in HCJ 257/89; N. Arad, Director of the High Court of Justice Department of the State Attorney’s Office for Respondents 1-8 in HCJ 257/89 and the Respondents in HCJ 2410/90; Z. Terlo for Respondents 9-12 in HCJ 257/89; A. Spaer for the Petitioners in HCJ 2410/90.

 

The Supreme Court sitting as High Court of Justice

[January 26, 1994]

Before President M. Shamgar, Deputy President M. Elon, Justice S. Levin

 

Facts:

The two petitions concern the arrangements for prayer in the Western Wall Plaza in Jerusalem.

The Petitioners request to conduct prayer services in the Western Wall Plaza, while carrying Torah scrolls and wearing tallitot [prayer shawls]. The Petitioners in HCJ 257/89 seek to conduct “prayer groups” that read from the Torah. The Petitioners in HCJ 2410/90 represent some one-thousand women who are members of various streams of Judaism, Orthodox, Conservative, Reform and Reconstructionist. They do not ask to conduct their prayers in a “minyan” [prayer quorum], but they do wear talittot and read from a Torah scroll that they bring with them.

The arrival of the Petitioners at the Western Wall Plaza to conduct their prayer services, as stated, met with the fierce opposition of worshippers at the site. The dispute between the worshippers and the Petitioners was accompanied by rioting, the throwing of gravel and dirt at the praying Petitioners, and the use of force and verbal violence.

In the course of hearing the petition in HCJ 257/89, regulation 2 (a) of the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews, 5741-1981, was amended by the addition of regulation (1a), which prohibits the conducting of any religious service at the Western Wall that is not in conformance with the local custom or that violates the feelings of the worshippers in regard to the place.

The Petitioners argue that the new regulation is void ab initio, or in the alternative, that it should be voided by reason of extraneous considerations or as ultra vires the Minister’s authority. They further argue that their prayer services are not contrary to the “local custom”, and that they strictly observe the rules of halakha [Jewish religious law].

According to the Respondents, the Petitioners’ right of access to the Western Wall is not in dispute. What is refused to them is prayer in their own manner, that is, while arriving as a group, wearing tallitot, carrying Torah scrolls and reading from them. Such prayer has led to severe disturbances in the Western Wall Plaza, breach of public order, and the violation of proper decorum.

For those reasons, the regulation that is the subject of the petitions is valid, and the manner in which the Petitioners conduct their prayers at the Western Wall should be evaluated in accordance with it.

Held:

The High Court of Justice ruled as follows:

A.        (1) The Palestine Order-in-Council (Holy Places), 1924, does not deprive the Court of jurisdiction to adjudicate in regard to the preservation of public order and the prevention of criminal offences. The Order-in-Council only deprives the Court of jurisdiction in matters of freedom of worship in the holy places

(2) The petitions treat of freedom of access to the Western Wall, the danger of desecration of the site, and a possible affront to the sensitivities of the worshippers. The Court holds jurisdiction over these matters.

B. (per M. Elon D.P.): In terms of halakha, the questions raised by the petitions concern the rules of prayer: one – is a woman permitted to wear a tallit and tziztit; two – are women permitted to carry a Torah scroll and read from it. These two subjects must be preceded by the examination of an additional question, that of the manner of conducting public prayer by women.

C. (per M. Elon D.P.):

(1) According to halakha, fulfillment of the obligation of public prayer requires a “minyan”, i.e., ten men, and “acts of sanctification” – i.e., prayers in which God is sanctified.

            (2) Women are required to pray, but they are not obligated to public prayer. Women are exempt from the performance of time-bound positive commandments, that is, commandments that must be performed at specified times. A person who is exempt from the performance of a time-bound positive commandment cannot be counted for the required, obligatory quorum for constituting a minyan of ten.

            (3) Conducting prayers that are entirely constituted and led by women, in the manner customary in a minyan of men, is contrary to halakha.

            (4) Women are exempt from wearing tzitzit or a tallit, as these are time-bound positive commandments inasmuch as the obligation is limited to a defined time period.  However, women are permitted to perform these mitzvoth.

            (5) The requirement that a commandment be performed for the purpose of observing it, and not motivated by a lack of consideration for the halakhic rule due to “extraneous considerations” of principled objection to the exemption because it insults women, is a fundamental principle of the halakhic world with regard to the introduction of legislative enactments, establishing customs, and introducing changes thereto.

D. (per M. Elon D.P.):

(1) Custom is one of the established, creative sources of Jewish law.

            (2) Custom can be general, and it can also be local, that is, restricted to a place or to specific places, where various internal factors influence its generality or restriction. It may also be subject to change by its nature, the place and the time, and in accordance with the existence of legitimate factors of the place and the time that justify such change.

            (3) Not every absence of a custom grounds an “argument from silence”. In certain circumstances, it is evidence of a lacuna that must be remedied when the time and need arise, assuming that there is no halakhic prohibition that prevents it.

            (4) A custom that deviates from a prior custom that forbids the introduction of a new custom that is not justified by legitimate social and ideological changes in the halakhic world, may not be followed.

            (5) The halakhic world is especially careful in regard to introducing new customs in the synagogue. This fact finds expression in regard to the custom of “prayer groups”, which is a central issue in these petitions.

E. (per M. Elon D.P.):

(1) At the prayer area beside the Western Wall, which must be treated like a synagogue and even more, there was never any custom of women’s prayer.

            (2) Granting the Petitioners’ petition would involve a clear change in the local custom of the synagogue as observed for generations upon generations.

            (3) An important principle of halakha is that custom should not be changed “due to the quarrels” [that would ensue]. This principle was enunciated in regard to every custom in halakha, and it applies a fortiori to synagogue customs, and all the more so in regard to the synagogue in the Western Wall Plaza.

            (4) The subject of these petitions – concerning the laws and customs of prayer – is particularly sensitive in the halakhic world. The halakhic world is defined by its laws and values, and just as halakhic scholars and decisors disagree in regard to its rules, so they may disagree as to its values or in regard to the implementation of its values.

            (5) It is conceivable that the substantial change in the status and role of women in this century will have an effect over time, and will lead to an appropriate resolution even of this complex, sensitive subject of prayer groups. But the prayer space beside the Western Wall is not the place for a “war” of acts and opinions over this issue.

E. (per M. Elon D.P.):

(1) Just as the Temple Mount and the Temple that stood upon it were symbols of the Jewish religious world and of the Jewish nation’s political sovereignty, so the Western Wall, the remnant of our destroyed temple, was the holiest place for the Jewish People, and symbolized its desire and aspiration for the return of national sovereignty.

            (2) (per M. Shamgar P.): In the eyes of the religious halakha, the Western Wall is a mikdash m’at [a little sanctuary]. From a nationalist perspective, it symbolizes generations of suffering and the aspiration for a return to Zion and the return of our diaspora, and therefore, it expresses the strength and vitality of the nation, its ancient roots and its eternality.

            (3) (per S. Levin J.): The Western Wall and its plaza have been a holy site for the Jewish People for generations, as a religious site and a site of prayer, but at the same time, it also bears national symbolic significance as a unique historical remnant of the walls of the Temple. In these circumstances, the fact that the Wall serves as a site for prayer is not necessarily decisive in establishing the scope of activity permitted there. That the Western Wall should be viewed as a “synagogue” in every way, and that the activity conducted there is subject to the rules of halakha that apply to a synagogue and none other cannot be accepted a priori and as a foregone conclusion.

G. (per M. Elon D.P.):

(1) An examination of the history of the Holy Places shows the very sensitive nature of these places to which disputes, disagreements and strong emotions are inherent. The treatment of the Holy Places is characterized by extreme care and moderation, attempts to achieve compromise and mediation between the parties, and by refraining from unequivocal rules and definitive solutions.

            (2) Such an approach is inappropriate to the nature of the Judiciary, which is used to definitively deciding disputes on the basis of clear legal rules. Therefore, in practice, the treatment of the Holy Places was entrusted to the Executive branch.

            (3) The Executive branch relied upon the long established principle of maintaining the status quo. Preserving the existing situation is the only means for ensuring that peace and quiet, and public decorum -- so necessary for places imbued with holiness – be maintained.

F. (per M. Elon D.P.):

(1) The principle that a person’s freedom of worship is not absolute but must retreat where there is a probable threat of harm to public order, is merely a different expression – one more appropriate to the Holy Places – of the principle of maintaining the status quo.

            (2) In the Holy Places there is – in light of past experience – an evidentiary presumption that a deviation from the status quo may lead to a disturbance of public order. This evidentiary presumption, together with additional evidence – and perhaps even on its own – may, in appropriate cases, provide the necessary evidentiary grounds required under the near-certainty test to limit freedom of worship in the Holy Places, and to restrict it due to the need to preserve public order.

            (3) In the circumstances of this case, the possible clash is not only between the freedom of worship of the Petitioners and the interest in maintaining public order. There is an additional possible clash between the freedom of worship of the Petitioners and the freedom of worship of other worshippers.

            (4) In the Holy Places, there is no choice – in a case of a clash between the freedom of worship of different worshippers themselves – but to try to find the common denominator of all the worshippers, even if, as a result, the freedom of worship of one may come somewhat at the expense of the freedom of worship of another.

I. (per M. Shamgar P.):

(1) The petitions before the Court lead us to the bumpy road of trying to balance between approaches and beliefs that are incompatible. In this regard, it is worth remembering that exclusive focus upon presenting questions and problems before the Court is not necessarily the appropriate solution or the desirable remedy for all illnesses.

            (2) The search for a common denominator for all Jews, whomever they may be, is worthy of respect. The common denominator means sufficing with the basic arrangements that would ensure freedom of access and freedom of worship to everyone, without imposing special conduct upon those who do not want it, and without violating the sensitivities of the believers.

            (3) The legal starting point is, indeed, the prevailing situation. But we must not bar the way before the good-faith right of anyone who wishes to pray in his own manner.

J. (per Elon D.P.):

(1) Subsection (1a) of regulation 2(a) of the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews, promulgated by virtue of the Protection of the Holy Places Law, 5727-1967, expresses the principle of maintaining the status quo. The “local custom” and the status quo are one and the same.

(2) The Minister of Religion did not exceed the authority granted to him by the legislature under the Protection of the Holy Places Law. He acted within the operating framework delineated by the primary legislator in sec. 1 of the Law to protect the Holy Places – including, of course, the Western Wall – from desecration and anything likely to violate the feelings of the members of the different religions with regard to the places holy to them.

            (3) There was more than enough evidence before the Minister of Religion that prayer conducted in the manner practiced by the Petitioners leads to severe, tangible harm to public order, and thereby leads to desecration of the Western Wall.

            (4) The regulation is a reasonable expression of the principle of preserving the status quo, the principle of preserving public order in a Holy Place, and primarily – in expressing the broadest common denominator of all the worshippers at the site. The reasonableness of the subsection of the regulation derives from the policy grounding the regulation, and from the purpose that it seeks to realize.

K. (per S. Levin J. (dissenting)):

(1) In regard to the activity in the Western Wall Plaza, the adoption of the broadest common denominator as a standard is not helpful. The common denominator that must be taken into account is the common denominator of all the groups and people who visit the Western Wall and the plaza in good faith, whether for prayer or for other legitimate purposes.

            (2) No absolute prohibition should be placed upon conducting prayer services at the Western Wall simply because there are groups that oppose them, and considerations of certain and proximate danger of a breach of the peace do not necessarily justify imposing such a prohibition.

            (3) It is the duty of the relevant authorities to ensure the appropriate conditions for balancing all the relevant interests, in order that all those who seek to assemble at the Wall and its plaza may fully realize their rights without excessively violating the feelings of others.

            (4) Regulation 2 (a) (1a) of the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews is not repugnant to the Protection of the Holy Places Law, but the term “local custom” need not be interpreted specifically in accordance with the halakha or the existing situation. It is the nature of custom to change over time, and in its framework expression should be given to a pluralistic, tolerant approach to the views and customs of others.

            (5) Under these circumstances, it is possible to issue a decision that recognizes in principle the good-faith right of the Petitioners to pray at the Western Wall Plaza while wearing tallitot and while carrying Torah scrolls, with the proviso that there conduct does not constitute an intolerable “desecration”, “other violation”, or a “violation of feelings” as appropriate in a democratic society.

L. (per M. Elon D.P.):

(1) The approach according to which conducting worship services at the Western Wall that are opposed by other groups should not be subject to a total ban is an absolutely new approach in the case law of the Supreme Court, and it stands in utter contradiction to a long line of decisions issued by the Court.

(2)  The case law has upheld a prohibition upon Jews praying on the Tempe Mount in order to preserve public order and prevent a proximate threat of disturbances and rioting, Freedom of worship thus retreated before the need to preserve public order to the point of denying any Jewish religious worship on the Temple Mount.

(3) The Temple Mount on the east of the Wall is no different from the prayer plaza on the west of the Wall, both of which are Holy Places. In view of the fact that according to the decisions of this Court, prohibiting every Jew from praying on the Temple Mount is consistent with the principle of freedom of religion, prohibiting the inclusion of a single element in the prayer service, to which the overwhelming majority of worshippers are vehemently opposed, also does not constitute an infringement of freedom of worship.

M. (per M. Shamgar P.): The issues raised by the petitions should not be decided in the manner that legal disputes are normally decided. We should recommend that the Government consider appointing a committee that would continue to examine the issue in depth in order to find a solution that will ensure freedom of access to the Wall and limit harm to the feelings of the worshippers. The petitions should be dismissed, subject to that recommendation.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Judgment

 

 

Deputy President M. Elon:

Preface

We have been called upon to address two petitions concerning the arrangements for prayer in the Western Wall Plaza in Jerusalem, Israel’s capital. The facts and content of each of these petitions are substantively different, but in view of their common subject, we have decided to address them jointly.

The petitions are extremely sensitive by their very nature and substance. In terms of their substance, we are concerned with the laws and customs of prayer – subjects that are central to Jewish law and Judaism. As for the location, we are concerned with what has been Judaism’s holiest site since the destruction of the Temple. The special legislation and the rich case law of this Court also inform us of the sensitivity and of the tension attendant to the issue of the Holy Places in this country. This is also evident from the facts set forth in the two petitions before us, and the arguments presented by the Petitioners’ learned counsels.

            We shall, therefore, address each matter in turn, in an orderly fashion.

            We shall proceed as follows: After examining the issue presented by the petitions (paras. 1-3), we will specifically address the facts of each of the petitions that are of importance for our consideration and decision (paras. 4-11), as well as the arguments of the Petitioners and of the Respondents (paras. 12-17). As noted, the questions that we must decide are intertwined with matters of prayer and its rules, which derive from the world of halakha [Jewish religious law], and with which we will begin our examination (para. 18). We will then address contemporary social changes in the status and roles of women (paras. 19-20). We will enquire into the laws of prayer in a minyan [prayer quorum], time-bound commandments, women’s “prayer groups”, the wearing of a tallit [prayer shawl] by a woman, and the reading of the Torah by women (paras. 21-17). We will then proceed to examine the subject of custom in halakha, which is of particular importance for the subject before us – custom in general, in the synagogue in particular, and especially at the Western Wall – change of custom, the avoiding of dispute, and sectarianism (paras. 28-32). In doing so, we will address the extreme nature of the disagreements in regard to the subject before us, the law and values of the halakhic system (paras. 33-36), the rendering of true judgment (para. 37-38), and a summary of the halakhic position in regard to our subject (para. 39). From the world of halakha, we shall proceed to the arena of the Israeli legal system: the Holy places, the Status Quo (paras. 40-43), and the disputes surrounding them (paras. 44, 48-49); the Western Wall during the Mandate period and after its liberation in the Six Day War (paras. 45-46), the prevention of Jewish prayer on the Temple Mount (para. 47), and a summary of the history of the Holy Places (para. 50). From that point, we shall address the principle of freedom of worship, and balancing and restricting it (paras. 51-53), the regulation regarding preserving “local custom” and not offending the sensitivities of the praying public in regard to the Western Wall (para. 54), and the reasonableness, appropriateness and necessity of the regulation (paras. 55-60). We will conclude with a summary (para. 61) and by rendering true judgment in the matter before us (para. 62), and a response to the comments of my learned colleagues (para. 63).

            In HCJ 4185/90 Temple Mount Faithful v. Attorney General, IsrSC 47 (5) 221, the Court considered a petition concerning work being carried out on the Temple Mount, on the eastern side of the Western Wall. In the petitions at bar, we address events on the western side of the Wall. Both cases thus concern events on either side of the Wall. Inasmuch as we addressed the history of the Temple Mount and the Western Wall in detail in HCJ 4185/90, we see no need to repeat what has already been stated there. At times, this judgment refers to that judgment, and at times it does not. The reader can read both to obtain a complete picture.

 

HCJ 257/89

1.         On 14 Adar II 5749 (March 21, 1989), the Petitioners in HCJ 257/89 submitted a petition for an order nisi, stating:

A. Against Respondents 1-3, i.e., the Director of the Western Wall, the Minister of Religious Affairs and the Chief Rabbis of Israel: “Why do they forbid and/or prevent the Petitioners in particular, and Jewish women in general from carrying Torah scrolls and reading from them, and/or wearing prayer shawls during their prayers” [sec. 2.a of the heading of the petition].

B. Against Respondents 6-8, i.e., the Commander of the Old City Police Precinct, the Commander of the Jerusalem District of the Israel Police, and the Israel Police: “Why will they not protect the Petitioners in particular, and women in general in their exercise of the right to freedom of belief, religion, worship and conscience at the Wall” [sec. 2.b of the heading of the petition].

            On 20 Iyar 5749 (May 25, 1989), the requested order nisi was granted with the consent of the State’s representative of the said Respondents.

            In the hearing held on 20 Av 5749 (August 21, 1989), we ordered that the Shas Movement, Rabbi Simcha Miron, the Degel Hatorah Association, and Rabbi Avraham Ravitz be joined to the petition as Respondents 9-12, at their request (MHCJApp 318/89, MHCJApp 319/89).

2.         On 3 Adar 5750 (Feb. 28, 1990) – following the promulgation of the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews (Amendment), 1989, which we shall address further on – the Petitioners submitted an amended petition comprising an additional request for an order nisi against the Minister of Religious Affairs and the Minister of Justice (Respondents 3-4):

Why should the Court not declare the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews (Amendment), 1989, to be void … or in the alternative, why should it not void them [para. b. of the heading of the amended petition].

            With the consent of the Respondents, an amended order nisi was issued on the basis of the amended petition.

 

HCJ 2410/90

3.         On 10 Sivan 5750 (June 3, 1990), the Petitioners in HCJ 2410/90 submitted:

A petition for the granting of a decree against the Respondents (the Minister of Religious Affairs, the Director of the Western Wall, the Commissioner of the Israel Police, and the Attorney General – M.E.) forbidding them from preventing Petitioners 1-6 from praying at the Western Wall and in the Western Wall Plaza while wearing tallitot and reading from the Torah, and requiring them to permit the Petitioners to bring a Torah scroll to the Western Wall Plaza, and to ensure that such prayer by the Petitioners be conducted without disturbance or harm [heading of the petition].

            An order nisi was granted on the day that the petition was submitted.

            A joint hearing of the objections to the orders nisi in both petitions – HCJ 257/89 and HCJ 2410/90 – was held on 13 Adar 5751 (Feb 2, 1991), as requested by the Petitioners in HCJ 2410/90.

 

The Facts

HCJ 257/89

4.         The Petitioners are Jewish women, and residents of Jerusalem. Petitioner 1 is a member of the Jerusalem city council. The Petitioners come “to pray at the Wall, together with other Jewish women, at various times, as part of a group called the ‘Rosh Hodesh [new month] Group’” (sec. 1.a of the amended petition). In the course of their prayer, they wear tallitot and read the Torah. Petitioners 1 and 2 “are Torah readers, and on occasion, serve as prayer leaders in their congregations” (sec. 3.a of the amended petition).

            The Petitioners claim that when they went to pray at the Western Wall Plaza, as described, their prayers were disturbed. This began on the Rosh Hodesh beginning of the month of Tevet 5749 (Dec. 9, 1988), when there was “violent conduct … (directed at them – M.E.) by hareidim [“ultra-Orthodox”]” (Appendix A to the amended petition). In regard to the events of Rosh Hodesh Adar I 5749, the third Petitioner, Dr. Judith Green, states:

On Monday morning, 1 Adar I (Feb. 6, 1989) … at 6:30 AM, a group of about 25 women began the Rosh Hodesh prayers at the Western Wall Plaza … we informed the police in advance a day earlier, on Sunday, 30 Shevat (Feb. 5, 1989), of our intention to conduct prayers, and we provided full details ….

We, indeed, saw a police van opposite the Wall, in which there were some 10 police and border patrol officers. We thought that they were there to see what would happen, and to intervene if necessary. We conducted the morning service and recited Hallel without any significant disturbance, but when we began reading the Torah, several hareidi women began to interrupt and curse us. In the end, they ran to the mehitza [separation barrier between the sections for male and female prayer] and called for the hareidi men to assist them. The men broke through the mehitza and began to beat us.  They grabbed prayer books and tried to take our Torah scroll. ‘Reinforcements’ arrived from various yeshivas in the Jewish Quarter (apparently), and at that moment, several men who were concerned for our safety went to the police van to ask for help. The police told them that they should not intervene, and that they should let the police ‘do its job’. When the hareidim began to throw chairs and tables at us, I asked the police to ask for help. They told me not to worry, that they were in control of the situation and had called for assistance. Several other people turned to the police, but none of them left the van. At that point, we began to worry about the safety of the Torah scroll and the safety of the men who were trying to protect us. We therefore left the place as a group, encircling the Torah scroll, while the hareidim continued to curse and hit us. No police or border patrol officer entered the area of this violent event, although it occurred right before their eyes.

When we left, we encountered a police officer who said that he was the area commander. He said that he was unaware of our intention to conduct Rosh Hodesh prayers on that morning. Several police officers who had been in the van were also there, and they continued to berate us for trying to tell them how to do their job [Appendix A to the amended petition].

 

            Following the events described, the Respondents and the Petitioners conducted negotiations that proved unsuccessful. The Petitioners informed Respondent 1 that they “will come to pray at the Wall on the Fast of Esther, without tallitot and without a Torah scroll”, and Respondent 1 assured them that he would see to “their safety and the conducting of their prayers” [sec. 9a of the petition].

            And this – according to the Petitioners – is what occurred on the Fast of Esther 5749:

11.       (a) On March 20, 1989 (the day of the Fast of Esther), the Petitioners gathered with their friends, in a group numbering several dozen women, to pray at the Wall without tallitot or Torah scrolls  ...

(b) When they entered the women’s section at the Wall, there was a large commotion by yeshiva students, and other men and women who were there, who insulted the Petitioners and tried to assault them. Border patrol officers who were at the scene ensured their entry into the women’s section unharmed.

(c) During their prayers, unruly men tried to break through into the women’s section, shouting and cursing, and throwing chairs and stones at the prayer group. Several extremist women who were present in the women’s section, also contributed their insults and fists.

(d) The border police first tried to protect the prayer group and catch the offenders, but quickly, and in accordance with orders from above, they left the Wall and the Plaza, and abandoned the prayer group to the devices of the violent rioters. The Western Wall ushers were at a loss to provide help.

(e) Counsel for the Petitioners, who was present at the event, demanded that the police protect the praying women, but was referred to Respondent 6 (the Commander of the Old City Police Precinct – M.E.).

(f) At the time of the event, Respondent 6 stood on the balcony of the police post near the Wall, and observed what was occurring while doing nothing, as if to say ‘let the young men play before us’ [II Samuel 2:14].

(g) Counsel for the Plaintiffs, who turned to Respondent 6 and requested his quick intervention in light of the rioting, and fearing the spilling of blood at the Wall, was ordered to leave the police post.

(h) The violent rioting at the Wall, which included the throwing of a bottle that shattered in the women’s section, the throwing of chairs and stones, and shouting and whistling, continued without police intervention.

(i) As a result of the throwing of a chair at the heads of the praying women, one of the women was injured. Mrs. Rachel Levin sustained a head injury, and was later treated at Hadassah Hospital …

(j) The person who threw the said chair fled from the women’s section and ran into the Cardo, while Counsel for the Plaintiffs and others gave chase. Border police standing at the entrance to the Cardo, who were asked to arrest the fleeing suspect, stood aside and allowed him to flee and disappear into the depths of the Cardo. They referred the complainants to their commander, Respondent 6.

12.       After about 45 minutes, the police finally intervened, dispersing tear gas canisters in the Western Wall Plaza and moving the men away. As a result of the tear gas canisters, the prayers of the Petitioners and their friends could not continue, and they were forced to leave the women’s section, hurt, injured, and crying, to conclude their prayers far from the Western Wall Plaza.

13.       The Director General of the Ministry of Religion was present throughout the Petitioners’ prayers at the Wall on March 20, 1989, and observed what took place [secs. 11.a – 13a of the amended petition].

 

            The day following the events of the Fast of Esther, the Petitioners submitted the petition at bar, as noted.

5.         The Respondents presented a different version of the events that transpired up to the date of the submission of the petition. This is how the matters are described by Respondent 1, Rabbi Getz, the rabbi in charge of the Western Wall and the other holy sites surrounding the Temple Mount, in his letter of 22 Adar 5750 (March 19, 1990) to the Director of the High Court of Justice Department of the State Attorney’s Office:

For over twenty years, since the day I was appointed to my position as Rabbi of the Wall, the Western Wall Plaza has been a quiet, calm island in the raging sea of our lives in Israel.

Every year, millions of Jews come from Israel and the Diaspora to visit the Wall to pour out their hearts beside the remnant of our Temple, and each can commune with his Maker in tranquility and safety.

All are equal before the Creator, poor and rich, scholar and unschooled, knowledgeable and ignorant, and recite their prayers according to the Sephardic, Ashkenazic, or Oriental rite, or a revised prayer book, in Hebrew, English, French, or any other language. And no one says a word when, with no comparison implied, Moslems, Catholics, Protestants, Presbyterians, and even Japanese Makuya also come, and we have been privileged to see the prophesy of redemption  ‘for My house shall be a house of prayer for all peoples’ [Isaiah 56:7].

The river of Israel’s sorrows laps calmly beside the ancient stones, and our brothers and sisters depart with a sense of relief and ease.

This until that bitter day of 2 Kislev 5749 (Dec. 1, 1988), when, late at night, sitting in my office at the Wall, I received an anonymous notice from a person warning me that feminist women would be coming to the Wall, and they would overturn the mehitza that separates the men and the women. I could hardly believe my ears, and I thought that he was putting me on.

Nevertheless, early the next morning I informed the police commander of this, and I demanded an increased police presence, while expressing my reservations as to the credibility of the notice.

But when, at about 7:00 AM, I saw an army of Israeli and foreign journalists and photographers, I called the Director General of the Ministry for Religious Affairs, Mr. Z. Orlev, who arrived immediately, and I put all of the ushers and all the other staff of the Wall at the ready beside the mehitza.

Indeed, half an hour later, some fifty or sixty women arrived at the site, some wrapped in a tallit or wearing a kippah, and one of them holding a Torah scroll in her arms, and that immediately ignited the emotions of the men and women at prayer.

I did not prevent them from entering the Western Wall Plaza, and I even calmed the enraged spirits, explaining to all interested that from a halakhic legal perspective, there is no prohibition, but it is contrary to custom, and not accepted among Jews, and that calmed the anger of the protesters. I naively thought that this was a one-time phenomenon that would pass. (Incidentally, I firmly deny that I knew, or that it was reported to me, that women, or a woman, would come to the Western Wall wrapped in a tallit, and I did also did not attest to that effect!).

I was also surprised that in declarations made to the various press outlets, the Petitioners emphasized that this would now be a permanent, systematic policy. I therefore asked the honorable Chief Rabbis of Israel for their halakhic opinions, and on 17 Shevat 5749, they ruled to forbid, and this after the phenomenon recurred on Rosh Hodesh of Tevet (Dec. 9, 1988), and this time was met by the angry vocal reactions of the worshippers.

The matter of the arrival of the women wrapped in tallitot and carrying a Torah scroll evolved into a serious breach of public order, and turned the Western Wall Plaza into a shameful battle ground, ending in disrespect and discord.

The Petitioners, for their part, only stoke the flames with daily announcements to the press, which have drawn angry responses for and against.

Nothing transpired on the Rosh Hodesh of Shevat, as it fell on the holy Sabbath.

On the Rosh Hodesh of Adar I (Feb. 6, 1989), the terrible spectacle recurred. The said group of women arrived, accompanied by a crowd of reporters and photographers, and this time there was an escalation because their announcements to the press “mustered” a crowd of opponents, and the women, on their part, added an element of singing, which is expressly contrary to halakha.

I am unaware of any physical injury whatsoever. But it is shocking that the aforementioned expressly claimed to have received my permission to conduct their prayers. Several meetings were held between the Chief Rabbinate of Israel and our office administrators in order to limit the damage and embarrassment. I personally turned to several public personalities and requested that they use their influence with the complainants, and especially Plaintiff 1, to refrain from causing a desecration and dragging the public to sacrilege.

On 11 Adar II, a joint meeting was held in the Director General’s office, at which the Petitioners were present. They demanded that we protect them when they come on the Fast of Esther, and we unequivocally declared that they are disturbing public order, and we, for our part, will strictly enforce it …

We therefore prepared for that day, 23 Adar II 5749 (the day of the Fast of Esther – M.E.) (March 20, 1989), and in coordination with the police and its commanders, I reinforced the ranks of female ushers, emphasizing that the police would intervene only if the ushers lost control of the area.

Once again there were announcements to the press, a timely assembly of photographers and reporters, and the women confronted a wall of people who attempted to block their access to the Wall, while the ushers protected them and allowed their access. But the shouts and the attempts at physical harm forced me to request the intervention of the police, who dispersed the disturbances with two tear gas canisters.

And my face is covered in embarrassment and shame by this – for what? What harm would come to them if they were to pray as they wish in their own homes or their own places of prayer that requires all this commotion? [Appendix R/B of the Respondents’ response of April 8, 1990].

 

6.         During the period between the submission of the petition, 14 Adar II 5749 (March 21, 1989), and the first hearing of the petition, 20 Iyar 5749 (May 25, 1989), the commotion in the Western Wall Plaza subsided. And this is how the events are described in the above letter of Rabbi Getz:

Prior to 28 Nisan 5749 (April 6, 1989), in coordination with the office administration, I assembled a staff of women who could control the women worshippers who were attempting to oppose their arrival. I also removed the chairs from the men’s section and from the women’s section. And, indeed, when they arrived at the Plaza, I was given a ‘legal affidavit’ by their attorney that they are coming without a Torah scroll and without tallitot, and that they would not approach the women’s section. And, indeed, other than a single shout, there were no reactions by anyone.

That was also the case on Rosh Hodesh Iyar (May 6, 1989). I explained to the women present that this was not the time for disturbances, and that they should bear in mind that only yesterday the blood of two Jews was spilled in the center of Jerusalem, and that they must behave with restraint.

Nevertheless, when they began singing in the course of their prayers, that had been silent until that point, there were shouts of disapproval by male and female worshippers, and they quickly left the area” [Appendix R/B of the Respondents’ response of April 8].

 

            And this is what we can learn about the events up to the first hearing in the matter of this petition from the letter of 2 Iyar 5749 (May 7, 1989) of Mr. Zevulun Orlev, then Director General of the Ministry of Religion, to the Director of the High Court of Justice Department:

I respectfully present you with a report of the course of events in regard to the prayers of a group of feminist women who have recently been praying at the Western Wall each Rosh Hodesh.

I have personally been following this matter over the months of Shevat, Adar I, Adar II, Nisan, and Iyar. I have also met personally met with Rabbi Getz, the rabbi responsible for the Western Wall, and with representatives of the group concerned.

The matter was first brought to my attention by the media, which reported that the group would pray at the Wall while wrapped in tallitot and reading form the Torah.

The first Rosh Hodesh prayers were preceded by announcements in the media. By analyzing their content, I have no doubt that the source of the reports was the women themselves.

The announcements led to opposing responses in the hareidi press, which heated up the atmosphere, and created expectations of a struggle.

Even when the women arrived at the Wall without tallitot and Torah scrolls, there were fierce reactions by the hareidim, inasmuch as they believed the reports in the media, and expected that the women would do what was reported.

This was exacerbated by the conspicuous presence of politicians walking at the head of the group, and the presence of many television crews, photographers and reporters accompanying the group of women, which entered the Plaza as a united group, in organized rows and columns as if in a clear protest march.

Our office invested substantial effort to make it clear to the women, on the one hand, that they would not be permitted to enter if they prayed with tallitot and read from the Torah, and to the hareidim, on the other hand, that if the women promise not to deviate from the local custom, they will not break their promise.

And, indeed, on Rosh Hodesh Nisan, the effort produced results, and other than the loud protests of a small number of men and women against the women, there was no significant disturbance. Those protests were the result of the organized, demonstrative entrance, and the accompaniment of the media, who were not invited by us or by the other side …

Prior to Rosh Hodesh Iyar, there were no reports of the matter in the media. The group of women arrived without the conspicuous presence of politicians, and presumably, without the accompaniment of television crews, photographers and reporters. I am glad to report that the group entered undisturbed (they did not enter in formation, but as a normal group), prayed for about half an hour, and quietly left the Plaza. In the course of prayer, after the group began to pray with organized singing aloud – contrary to the decision of the rabbi in charge of the Wall – two hareidi women shouted that the singing bothered them, and were silenced by the Wall ushers.

This progression of events proves and leads to the following conclusions:

  1. When the event assumes the character of a demonstration by the women, it is also met by reactions from the other side, and vice versa.
  2. When the event is conducted within the framework of the directives of the rabbi of the Wall, there are no harsh responses or disturbances, and vice versa.

From the my discussions with the commander of the Old City police, Chief Superintendent Yair Must, who accompanies me at every event, I know that he agrees with the event analysis and its conclusions [Appendix R/1 to the response submitted by the Respondents in MHCJApp 312/89 on Aug. 15, 1989].

 

7.         As noted, an order nisi was issued on the day of the hearing, with the State’s consent. The Court also recorded the State’s notice that “the competent authorities in the area of the Western Wall Plaza will see to … ensuring the well-being and safety of the Petitioners, and that their prayer services at the Western Wall Plaza will not be disturbed,” with the proviso that the Petitioners will continue to conduct their services at the Wall “in accordance with the prevailing prayer customs at that place, that is – that they will pray in the women’s section, without tallitot and Torah scrolls” [sec. 2 and 3 of the State’s notice of May 24, 1989].

            Unfortunately, this interim agreement did not bring about an end to the confrontations at the Western Wall.

8.         On 6 Av 5749 (Aug. 7, 1989), the Petitioners requested “to issue an interim order instructing the Respondents to take all the necessary steps to ensure the uninterrupted conduct of the prayer service of the Petitioners’ and their friends without physical or verbal violence” (MHCJApp 312/89). In this request, the Petitioners described the events that they claim occurred after the interim arrangement described above. The events of Rosh Hodesh Sivan 5749 (June 4, 1989) are described as follows in the letter of the Petitioners’ attorney of June 5, 1989, to the Attorney General and the Director of the High Court of Justice Department:

A.  On Rosh Hodesh Sivan, June 4, 1989, the Petitioners, together with their friends, tried to pray in the women’s section of the Wall. They arrived at the Wall without tallitot and without a Torah scroll, and prayed in the women’s section. The following events occurred at the place:

  1. A group of women made noise and deafening shouts and insults that interfered with the prayers.
  2. A group of men, on the other side of the mehitza, shouted and interfered with the prayers.
  3. A few women tried to push the worshippers out of the area while they were trying to pray.
  4. The prayer book of Mrs. Anat Hoffman was grabbed, folded and spat upon, and the prayer book of another women was grabbed and thrown to the ground.
  5. Another women was hit by a stone that was thrown at her.
  1. Cognizant of the State’s notice, submitted in writing to the Supreme Court sitting a High Court of Justice as an assurance of the State in file 257/89, the women approached the ushers and the police.
  2. Both of the above stood by, indifferent, and refrained from “ensuring the well-being and safety of the Petitioners, and that their prayer services at the Western Wall Plaza will not be disturbed” (quote from the State’s said notice).
  3. If that were not enough, the women were shocked when Mr. Shmuel Markovich, the police officer in charge, approached them and demanded, in Rabbi Getz’s name, that the women only pray silently, and if not, then the police would take action against them.
  4. As was their custom, the women departed for the “Hurva” synagogue, where the following events occurred:
  1. The site was “occupied” by a group of hareidi men.
  2. When the women tried to pray at a lower place, the men poured water on them, and the hareidim tried to force their way in among the praying women. In doing so, they injured Miriam Keltz and Helen Louis, who fell, were hurt, and required medical attention.
  3. The police made no serious effort to allow the women to pray.
  4. The women who submitted complaints were sent from pillar to post between the Kishle [the Old City police precinct], the Russian Compound, the Ministry of Tourism, etc. And complaints were accepted from the two women who were injured only after they were subjected to a thorough runaround.

 

Another description of the events on Rosh Hodesh Sivan is given by the Petitioners in their letter of 26 Sivan 5749 (June 29, 1989) to the Minister of Religion:

 

  1. …Despite the State’s promise, on Rosh Hodesh Sivan (June 4, 1989) we found that the violence against us continued, and that your office did not succeed in protecting our well-being in an effective manner, as promised in court.

 

On Rosh Hodesh Sivan, the ushers did not succeed in protecting us, and Rabbi Getz, who was present at the scene, did not call the Israel Police for help. The Wall ushers claimed that they were unwilling to touch a woman even if she was riotous, and hitting and cursing other worshippers. In order to resolve this problem, is was suggested that female ushers would be sent for, and we were grateful for this initiative on your part.

 

  1. … Since December 1988, on Rosh Hodesh, holidays and Shabbat eves, we follow the same customary practice, arriving at the Western Wall Plaza unobtrusively, singly or in pairs. We gather into a group in the women’s section, without a Torah or tallitot, and pray together.

On Rosh Hodesh Sivan, we did not deviate from our customary practice, despite what is stated in the written report presented to you by Rabbi Getz (Appendix D of the Petitioners’ request in MHCJApp 312/89).

On Rosh Hodesh Tammuz 5749 (Aug. 2, 1989), the violence increased, as attested by Petitioner 1, Mrs. Anat Hoffman, and Petitioner 2, Dr. Bonna Haberman, in their affidavit of Aug. 6, 1989:

(c)        For our prayers on 1 Tammuz and 1 Av, the Ministry of Religion provided a force of female ushers who were intended to protect us from our violent attackers, and permit us to pray undisturbed. But instead of that, the ushers joined those who were trying to silence our prayers. When we tried to continue our prayers as usual, and even though we were without tallitot and without a Torah scroll, we and our friends were forcefully dragged out of the women’s section before we could finish our prayers, while women who call themselves “hareidi” exploited the opportunity to pelt us with pebbles and throw mud and dirt at us.

4.         Not only were we forcefully dragged and expelled from the women’s section in a humiliating and degrading manner for all to see, but the Director of the Western Wall, Rabbi Getz, stated to our attorney Advocate Herzl Kadesh – as he reported us – that in the future, we will be entirely barred from entering the women’s section. A similar report appeared in the media as a statement made on behalf of the Ministry of Religion.

5.         Although those of us who pray at the Wall every Friday (in a group of 10-25 worshippers) have encountered verbal violence, to date the prayers have not been frustrated as occurred on the occasions of the Rosh Hodesh prayers.

            …

  1. (a)  The authorities pretend to explain their conduct by an artificial distinction that they make between “prayer” and “singing”, and by defining our prayer as singing. In that manner, they seek to evade their responsibility and obligation under the law and in accordance with their commitment to the High Court of Justice.

(b) We pray only from prayer books, and in accordance with the standard Ashkenazic rite. We pray in a group, with a prayer leader. The service includes, among other things, pesukei d’zimra [preliminary blessings and psalms], which include the “Song of the Sea”, as well as prayers like “tzur yisrael” and “aleinu”. On Rosh Hodesh, the service also includes hallel. These prayers are recited aloud [affidavit of the Petitioners submitted in support of their request in MHCJApp 32/89].

 

The Petitioners also appended pictures to the said affidavit, which depict the events of Rosh Hodesh Av. The pictures show a group of women sitting on the Western Wall Plaza while female ushers try to lift one of the women; the women of this group lying of the Western Wall Plaza and female ushers trying to lift one of them; a women being removed from the Plaza by a female usher; a “hareidi” woman using her bag to fight with one of the women sitting on the Western Wall Plaza.

9.         The Respondents explained what occurred on Rosh Hodesh Sivan, Tammuz and Av as the result of the Petitioners breaching the interim agreement reached in the hearing of 20 Iyar 5749 (May 25, 1989):

                        7.         (a) …

(b) When the petition for an interim order was heard by the honorable Court, the parties agreed that until the end of the legal proceedings, the Petitioners would conduct themselves in accordance with the local custom. And because the petition focused upon a specific issue, the notice to the Court emphasized the reference to that issue, i.e., prayer by women while reading the Torah and wearing tallitot.

(c) It would appear that the Petitioners inferred from this that they had been granted permission to breach the local custom in regard to everything not included in their petition, and from that point onward, when they came to pray on Rosh Hodesh, they began to sing.

In doing so, the Petitioners knowingly deviated from the local custom, while claiming to act in accordance with the customs of their congregations [the State’s response of Aug. 15, 1989 in MHCJApp 312/89].

 

            The Respondents also provided a different description of the events of Rosh Hodesh Sivan, Tammuz and Av. Rabbi Getz addresses what occurred on Rosh Hodesh Sivan 5759 (June 4, 1989), in his aforementioned letter to the Director of the High Court of Justice Department:

Rosh Hodesh Sivan 5749 (June 4, 1989) saw a recurrence of the matter of provocative singing and the opposition of the worshippers, and somehow I got the situation under control [Appendix R/B of the Respondents’ response of April 8, 1990).

            The events of Rosh Hodesh Tammuz 5749 (July 4, 1989) are described by Rabbi Getz in his letter to the Director General of the Ministry of Religion of 1 Tammuz 1989 (July 4, 1989), which was the day of the event:

This morning, the first day of Rosh Hodesh Tammuz, a group of the Reform women, headed by Mrs. A. Hoffman, arrived. It was a relatively smaller group than we expected, and comprised some 40-50 women.

Before that, I gave the male and female ushers that we mustered for the emergency situation specific instructions … I also fully coordinated with the police commander Mr. Y. Must, and I also pressed upon the male and female worshippers not to intervene in any way, and to leave the matter exclusively to me. When the said group of women arrived on the scene at about 7:00 AM, each was given a copy of my request, in Hebrew on one side, and in English on the reverse, in which the worshippers were asked not to deviate from “the tradition of generations of our people in any way’ [Appendix R/2(a) of MHCJApp 312/89 – M.E.].

They approached the wall undisturbed, and began to pray. But now and again they began to sing, and the ushers politely asked them to be quiet, and here and there, a few women voiced their objection. But when they began singing very loudly, and were unwilling to stop, I instructed the ushers to remove them – without especial force – from the Plaza. When the said worshippers saw that, they calmed down, finished their prayers quietly, and went up the steps to the Jewish Quarter to read the Torah, etc. I should point out that Mrs. A. Hoffman constantly ran from one woman to another, apparently trying to incite them, but without great success.

In summary – and the police force commander agrees – there was no need to resort to force, and it would appear that this will be the proper approach until the legal issue is decided. And so, thank God, we have managed to maintain order without causing any physical or emotional injury [Appendix R/2 to the Respondents’ response submitted in MHCJApp 312/89 on Aug. 15. 1989].

            It would also be appropriate to quote the instructions that Rabbi Getz gave to the ushers in preparation for Rosh Hodesh Tammuz:

 

                                    It is your task today:

  1. To prevent any disturbance of any woman who comes to pray at the Wall, and to protect her.
  2. To prevent any breach of public order by anyone.
  3. In accordance with section 4(c) of the Western Wall Regulations (5741), also to physically remove from the Western Wall Plaza any person when you receive such instruction from the undersigned [Rabbi Getz – M.E.] [Appendix R/2 (b) of the Respondents’ response submitted in MHCJApp 312/89 on Aug. 15, 1989].

 

The serious events that transpired on Rosh Hodesh Av 5749 (Aug. 2, 1989) are described by Rabbi Getz in his letter to the Director of the Ministry of Religion of 1 Av 5749 (Aug. 2, 1989), which was the day of the events:

 

This morning, a group of the Reform women arrived that was larger than usual, comprising some 70-80 women. They were preceded by representatives of Israeli and foreign television, as well as photographers and reporters.

Upon their arrival, they were asked by the ushers to maintain order and respect the local custom. Our male ushers stood beside the mehitza, on the men’s side, in order to prevent any outburst by the worshippers.

The Reform women began their prayer quietly, and did not create any disturbance. But when they broke out in song, there was a general cry for silence, and I sent a few of the female worshippers in the women’s section to speak to them and politely ask them to preserve the holiness of the place.

For a moment, the singing ceased, but then they resumed it loudly. After they were warned to stop, the ushers began to remove them. Then, at a prearranged signal, they all sat down at once on the floor, and amplified their singing in a very provocative manner.

I was then forced to order their physical removal, one at a time, while the ushers blocked the entrance to prevent their return to the site. The picture made me very very uncomfortable, but they left me no choice. I would like to praise the readiness of the police, under the command of Inspector Markovich, although I saw no need to activate them (Must was on vacation).

In summary, I see an escalation in the phenomenon, and I would recommend that we now consider not permitting their entry to the area, so as not to see a recurrence of today’s difficult scene [Appendix R/3 of the Respondents’ response submitted in MHCJApp 312/89 on Aug. 15, 1989].

 

            And this is what was stated in Rabbi Getz’s letter to the Director of the High Court of Justice Department:

 

… On Rosh Hodesh Av (Aug. 2, 1989), we reached the nadir of disrespect for the holiness of the Western Wall. As befits destruction,[1] I foresaw what might happen, mustered a reinforced staff of ushers, coordinated with the police, and also sent a written note, in Hebrew and in English, in which I greeted the arriving women with a cordial blessing and a request that they not breach the public order. I actually begged them that they act with reserve, and not bring about any provocations.

Indeed, at first they began to pray quietly, but suddenly they began singing loudly, and despite my repeated requests, they completely ignored them and sang even louder.

Of course, on the other hand, the expected reaction followed, and in fear of severe developments and violence, I instructed the ushers to remove them. Then, by a prearranged signal, they all sat down at once on the floor, arm in arm, singing loudly.

Despite the stinging pain that I feel to this very day, I instructed that they be dragged out right in front of the many cameras that, as usual, had been invited in advance [Appendix R/B of the response of April 8, 1990].

 

            A similar picture of the events of Rosh Hodesh Av is presented in Mr. Zevulun Orlev to the Director of the High Court of Justice Department of 2 Av 5749 (Aug. 3, 1989). As stated in the letter:

 

… the women breach the rules for prayer and conduct of the place by intentional, organized  and  flagrant singing.

On Rosh Hodesh Av (Aug. 2, 1989), they went even further, coming in a large, organized group, accompanied by politicians and the media (newspaper, radio and television) that were invited by them.

We see that as a flagrant breach of the decision of the High Court of Justice, which ruled that the prayers be conducted in accordance with the usual customs of the place, and I therefore request that legal steps be taken for breach of the High Court’s decision and contempt of court.

In addition, I respectfully inform you that, in light of the recurring breaches of the local custom by the group, we are considering not permitting them to enter the Plaza as an organized group, but only as individuals [Appendix R/4 of the response submitted in MHCJApp 312/89 on Aug. 15, 1989].

 

10.       At the end of the hearing held on 20 Av 5749 (Aug. 21, 1989) in regard to the Petitioners’ request for an interim order, as described above, and in light of the described events, this Court ruled as follows:

 

In regard to the interim order, the existing situation should continue without any change either way. Any change in the manner of conducting prayer can result, if at all, only following a legal ruling by this Court, following a hearing of the petition on the merits. Therefore, the Petitioners shall be permitted to pray at the site in accordance with the local custom, as dictated by the Rabbi of the Wall. This means, inter alia, that their prayers will be conducted without talittot or Torah scrolls. As for singing aloud at the site, this, too, must be conducted – as long as the matter is not addressed on the merits by this Court – in accordance with the said local custom. The Petitioners’ prayers, in accordance with the local custom, must be permitted by the Respondents, who must ensure appropriate security arrangements for properly carrying it out [decision in MHCJApp 312/89].

            Following that decision, peace returned to the women’s section, and the Petitioners’ prayers – in accordance with the local custom – preceded peacefully. Rabbi Getz refers to this in the aforementioned letter of 22 Adar 5750 (March, 12, 1990) to the Director of the High Court of Justice Department:

 

The lowering of tensions began on 19 Av 5749 (Aug. 20, 1989) (should be: 20 Av 5749 (Aug. 21, 1989) – M.E.), with the issuance of the order by the honorable Supreme Court that they must observe the instructions of the Rabbi of the Wall, and not change the local custom.

With the exception of a certain attempt at disturbing the peace on Rosh Hodesh Elul 5749 (Sept. 1, 1989), there has been absolute calm, and large or small groups of women arrive every Rosh Hodesh, without prior notice to the press, pray quietly at the Wall like all daughters of Israel, and depart, and they are made welcome [Appendix R/B of the response of April 8, 1990].

 

            This is also what can be understood from the letter of 38 Kislev 5750 (Nov. 29, 1989) from Mr. Zvi Hoffman, Director of the Holy Places Department in the Ministry of Religion, to Mr. Zevulun Orlev:

 

This morning, Rosh Hodesh Kislev, a group of the Reform women, numbering about 100 women, arrived at 7:20 AM. The group was relatively larger than usual. Representatives of the media, as well as photographers and reporters, preceded them. Upon their arrival, they were asked by Rabbi Getz’s secretary, Mr. Z. Hecht (as Rabbi Getz was absent due to illness), to maintain order and respect the local customs.

They approached the Wall undisturbed, and began praying without any singing and without raising their voices. They finished their prayers after about 20 minutes, and went up the steps to the Jewish Quarter for the reading of the Torah, etc.

In conclusion, there was no need to make recourse to the police contingent or the ushers that we had requested. This only goes to show that their prayers can be conducted in accordance with the local custom without any problems [Appendix R/C of the response of April 8, 1990].

 

HCJ 2410/90

11.       The facts of this petition – although they raise the same issue – are entirely different from the facts of the petition in HCJ 257/89. Petitioners 1-6 are Jewish women who are residents of the United States. The Petitioners founded Petitioner 7 – the International Committee for Women of the Wall – and they claim to “represent a group of at least 1000 Jewish women who are members of the primary Jewish movements, including the Orthodox, Conservative, Reform, and Reconstructionist” (para. 1 of the petition).

            As for the manner of prayer of the Petitioners and the group that they represent:

13. As for the character of the prayer of this group, because the women are members of different movements, although primarily Orthodox, they decided to adopt the rule of following their common denominator, that is, prayer that is acceptable to all the movements.

14. In light of that decision, this group prays in accordance with Orthodox halakha, and it alone, inasmuch as this does not offend the religious views of any of its members, and therefore they conduct their prayer services in accordance with the accepted halakha of the Orthodox religious Jewish world.

15. In light of that, in their joint prayer as a group, the Petitioners are careful:

            (a) Not to refer to themselves or consider themselves a minyan for any and all purposes.

            (b) Not to recite those prayers that are permitted only in the context of a minyan, such that they do not recite the kaddish, they do not say the “barechu …”, there is no repetition of the shemoneh esreh, etc.

            (c) They do not hold a Torah reading service, and do not bless or “go up” to read from the Torah.

16. In practice, the Petitioners conduct individual prayer, with all its characteristics and restrictions, together, with the addition of two elements that are halakhically permitted:

            (a) They wear a tallit during their prayers;

            (b) They read from a Torah scroll that they bring with them [Petitioners’ summary of pleadings of Feb. 27, 1991].

 

            As for the background of the petition, it states as follows:

  1. In their efforts to forge a strong, deep tie with Jerusalem, the Women of the Wall brought a Torah to Jerusalem towards the end of 1989, and left it in Jerusalem, inter alia, so that so that they would be able to read from it in the course of their prayers during their recurring visits.
  2. The Women of the Wall requested to pray at the Wall, as aforesaid, on Rosh Hodesh Kislev (Nov. 29, 1989), while wearing tallitot and reading from the Torah that they brought, as stated above.
  3. When the Women of the Wall were informed that Respondent no. 2 (Rabbi Getz, the Director of the Western Wall – M.E.)  might try to prevent their praying as aforesaid, as he did in regard to a group of Israeli women whose petition is pending before this honorable Court in file 257/89, Petitioners 1-6 postponed the intended date of prayer to Thursday, Nov. 30, 1989, and on Nov. 26, 1989, they wrote to Respondent no. 2 and to the representative of Respondent no. 3 (the Commissioner of the Israel Police – M.E.) in the Old City, while sending a copy of their request to Respondents no. 1 (the Minister of Religion – M.E.) and no. 4 (the Attorney General – M.E.) … so that the Respondents could take the necessary steps in order to prevent a disturbance of their intended prayers, as aforesaid. The letters were delivered to their recipients no later than Nov. 28, 1989.

                        12. At the intended time for their prayers, as aforesaid, the Women of the Wall arrived at the Western Wall Plaza, carrying tallitot and the Torah scroll, but the representative of Respondent no. 1 prevented their entry to the Western Wall Plaza, claiming that since they were women, they are not permitted to wear tallitot or read from the Torah, in accordance with a decision of Respondent 2 … Petitioners 1-6 were informed that their entry into the Western Wall Plaza and their prayers there would be prevented by force [paras. 4-6, and 12 of the petition in HCJ 2410/90].

            In addition, the Petitioners emphasize that:

                              Upon the preventing of their entry to the Western Wall Plaza, as aforesaid, the group of Petitioners and those that accompanied them dispersed that day, Nov. 30, 1989, peacefully and quietly, making no attempt to cross the security barrier outside the Western Wall Plaza on the Dung Gate side, and in no case, neither in the past nor following the submission of the petition, did the Petitioners request to conduct prayers at the Wall in accordance with their custom, due to the position of the Respondents, as aforesaid.

                              … and their prayers did not cause any breach of public order, inasmuch as they were never conducted at the Wall, beside it, or in the Plaza facing it [paras. 17, 20 of the Petitioners’ summary pleadings of Feb. 27, 1991].

 

Pleadings

Petitioners’ Pleadings

12.       The Protection of Holy Places Law, 5727-1967, states as follows:

                              Protection of Holy Places

  1. The Holy Places shall be protected from desecration and any other violation and from anything likely to violate the freedom of access of the members of the different religions to the places sacred to them or their feelings with regard to those places.

Offences

  1. (a) Whosoever desecrates or otherwise violates a Holy Place shall be liable to imprisonment for a term of seven years.

(b) Whosoever does anything likely to violate the freedom of access of the members of the different religions to the places sacred to them or their feelings with regard to those places shall be liable to imprisonment for a term of five years.

                              Saving of Laws                                                     

  1. This Law shall add to, and not derogate from, any other law.

Implementation and regulations

  1. The Minister of Religious Affairs is charged with the implementation of this Law, and he may, after consultation with, or upon the proposal of, representatives of the religions concerned and with the consent of the Minister of Justice, make regulations as to any matter relating to such implementation.

 

            When the original petition in HCJ 257/89 was submitted, the Regulations for Protection of Holy Places to the Jews, 5741-1981, promulgated under sec. 4 of the Protection of Holy Places Law, stated, inter alia:

 

                                    Definitions

  1. In these Regulations:

Holy Places – The Western Wall and its Plaza, including any structure and any aboveground or underground passage the entrance of which is from the Plaza; …

The Director – The person appointed by the Minister of Religion, on the proposal of the Chief Rabbis of Israel, to be the Director in Chief, or the Director of a specific Holy Place.

                                    Conduct

  1. (a)  In the area of the Holy Places, and subject to what is set out in sub-regulation (b), the following is prohibited:
  1. Desecration of the Sabbath and Jewish holidays;
  2. Improper dress;
  3. Placing kiosks or stands;
  4. Providing religious services of any kind without the permission of the Director;
  5. Distributing publications without the permission of the Director;
  6. Making speeches, announcements aloud, carrying placards or signs, without the permission of the Director and in accordance with his conditions;
  7. Panhandling or accepting contributions, with the exception of placing charity boxes in places designated  by the Director for purposes that he has established;
  8. Slaughtering;
  9. Eating, drinking or holding a celebration outside of places designated for that purpose by the Director;
  10. Smoking;
  11. Sleeping outside of places designated for that purpose by the Director;
  12. Entrance of animals.

                                                   (b) …

                                    Restrictions upon Photography in the Western Wall Plaza

Powers of the Director

  1. (a)                          The Director may, with the consent of the Chief Rabbis of Israel or the Minister of Religion, give instructions to ensure the efficient enforcement of the prohibitions set forth in Regulation 2.

(b)     Any person present in the area of the Holy Places must obey the lawful instructions of the Director.

(c)                          The Director may remove from a Holy Place any person who interferes with the carrying out of his function or who transgresses any of the provisions of Regulations 2 or 3.

 

                                    Punishment

  1. Anyone who transgresses any of the provisions of Regulations 2 or 3 is liable to imprisonment for a term of six months or a fine in the amount of 500 shekels.

 

            Inasmuch as that was the wording of the Regulations at the time of the submission of the original petition in HCJ 257/89, the Petitioners’ primary claim in that petition was that:

The Protection Regulations do not prohibit women’s prayer in the women’ section, and do not prohibit women from reading the Torah or wearing tallitot [para. 3.b of the original petition].

 

            They further argued that the Director of the Western Wall and the Chief Rabbis are not authorized “to impose prohibitions or promulgate decrees that are not expressly stated in the Protection Regulations, and if they did so, they exceeded their authority” [paras. 4.5b-5.b of the original petition]. The Petitioners therefore argued that they should not be prevented from praying at the Western Wall while reading the Torah or wearing tallitot, and that the Israel Police must ensure their right to do so.

13.       On 4 Tevet 5750 (Jan. 1, 1990) – prior to the State’s submission of its affidavit in response to the petition – the State informed the Court of the promulgation of the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews (Amendment), 1989, which amended Regulation 2, above, as follows:

                                    Amendment

  1. In Regulation 2(a) of the Regulations for Protection of Holy Places to the Jews, 5741-1981, following section (1), shall come: (1a) Conducting a religious ceremony that is not in accordance with the local custom, that offends the sensitivities of the praying public in regard to the place.

 

            As noted, in light of the amendment of the Regulations, the Petitioners in HCJ 257/89 submitted an amended petition.

14.       In their amended petition, the Petitioners argued extensively against the validity of the said amendment to reg. 2 of the Regulations for Protection of Holy Places to the Jews. The Petitioners argued that the new amendments are void ab initio, or in the alternative, should be voided, inasmuch as they suffer from various flaws: extreme unreasonableness, unlawful discrimination, extraneous considerations, improper purpose, deviation from authority, and infringement of the principles of justice (para. 14 of the amended petition; para. F of the summary pleadings of the Petitioners in HCJ 257/89).

            They further argued that their praying while wrapped in tallitot and reading the Torah does not fall within the ambit of the prohibition established under the new regulations. The reasoning grounding this claim is that prayer in the manner described is not contrary to the “local custom” [para. 6 B (a) of the amended petition; para. 7 of the Petitioners’ summary pleadings].

15.       The Petitioners in HCJ 2410/90 essentially repeated the arguments in HCJ 257/89, while noting the factual differences between the two petitions.

            In their petition, the Petitioners especially emphasized their strict observance of halakha. They further emphasized the fact that they – as opposed to the Petitioners in HCJ 257/89 – had not caused a disturbance of the peace [paras. 18-20 of the Petitioners’ summary pleadings in HCJ 2410/90].

 

The State’s Pleadings

16.       In its response, the State emphasized that the Petitioners’ right of access to the Western Wall and their right to pray there are not disputed. What it forbidden to the Petitioners is praying in their own manner, that is, arriving as a group, wrapped in tallitot, carrying a Torah and reading from it. The reason for this prohibition is that when the Petitioners conducted such prayer, it caused serious disorder in the Western Wall Plaza, disturbance of the peace, and a breach of appropriate decorum [para. 3 of the State’s summary pleadings of Feb. 24, 1991].

            By virtue of the authority vested in him under the Protection of Holy Places Law, the Minister of Religious Affairs promulgated the Regulations for Protection of Holy Places to the Jews, after conferring with the Chief Rabbis of Israel, and with the consent of the Minister of Justice, as required under sec. 4 of the Law. Those Regulations established arrangements intended to realize the purpose of the Law, namely: the avoiding desecration or other harm to the holy places, and avoiding any other offense to the sensitivities of the praying public in regard to the place. These arrangements ensure that public order and appropriate decorum will be preserved in the holy place.

            As part of the said arrangements, reg.2 establishes a list of prohibited actions in the area of the holy places. Among the prohibited acts is a prohibition upon “conducting a religious ceremony that is not in accordance with the local custom, that offends the sensitivities of the praying public in regard to the place” – reg. 2 (a) (1a) [paras. 6-7 of the State’s summary pleadings of Feb. 24, 1991].

            In order to carry out the obligation to preserve public order and decorum in the Holy Places, there is a principle of strict preservation of the status quo in the Holy Places. In the Declaration of Independence, the State of Israel affirmed that it would ensure freedom of religion, and that it would “safeguard the Holy Places of all religions”. That promise was kept, in practice, by strict preservation of public order and decorum in all the Holy Places, and by the preservation of the “status quo” in those places. That policy of the Government of Israel is also expressed in the Protection of Holy Places Law, and in sec. 3 of Basic Law: Jerusalem, Capital of Israel [paras. 1-15 of the State’s summary pleadings of Feb. 24, 1991)].

            It is therefore contended that the regulation that is the subject of the petitions is valid, and that the manner in which the Petitioners conducted their prayers at the Wall should be examined in its light. The State further argues that for the purpose of the application of the regulation’s provisions to the Petitioners, the question that must be asked is whether prayer in the manner performed by the Petitioners has ever been the local custom at the Western Wall. The answer to that question is no, and prayer in the manner performed by the Petitioners at the Western Wall constitutes an offense to the sensitivities of the praying public in regard to the place [paras. 19-22 of the State’s summary pleadings of Feb. 24, 1991].

            The State referred to the opinions provided by the Chief Rabbis in the matter before us, in which they expressed their extreme opposition to the conducting of prayer services in the manner of the Petitioners. According to the State, these opinions were given by virtue of the authority granted to Chief Rabbis as stated in sec. 4 of the Protection of Holy Places Law, which requires consultation with the representatives of the relevant religions. Thus, sec. 4 of the said Law states that the Minister of Religion may promulgate regulations suggested by the representatives of the relevant religions [para. 23 of the State’s summary pleadings of Feb. 24, 1991].

 

The Parties’ Pleadings in regard to the Court’s Jurisdiction

17.       Initially, the State did not raise any objection to the jurisdiction of this Court over the subject of the petition at bar. Respondents 9-12 in HCJ 257/89 – the Shas Movement, Rabbi Miron, the Degel HaTorah Association, and Rabbi Ravitz – claimed that “the subject matter of the petition … is not within the jurisdiction of the honorable Court due to the provisions of sec. 2 of the Palestine Order in Council (Holy Places), 1924” [para. 7(a) of the affidavit of Rabbi Miron of Aug. 17, 1989, and the affidavit of Rabbi Ravitz of Aug. 18, 1989].

            The State explained its reasons for not raising the issue of the jurisdiction of this Court in the summary pleadings submitted on 10 Adar 5751 (Feb. 24, 1991). The petitions address the arrangements established in the Regulations for Protection of Holy Places, by virtue of which the Petitioners were prevented from conducting their prayers at the Wall in their manner. The Petitioners in HCJ 257/89 responded at length and in detail to the claim of lack of jurisdiction of the Court [Chapter B of the Plaintiff’s summary pleadings of Feb. 24, 1991]. We do not see any need to address this at length for the purpose of the matter before us.

            The Palestine Order in Council (Holy Places), 1924, does not deprive the Court of jurisdiction to adjudicate in regard to the preservation of public order and the prevention of criminal offences, as established in the Law and the Regulations for Protection of Holy Places to the Jews. In HCJ 222/68, Mot 15/69 National Circles Association v. Minister of Police, IsrSC 24(2) 141 (hereinafter: the National Circles case), the majority held that while the Order in Council does deprive the Court of jurisdiction in matters of freedom of worship in the Holy Places, it does not deprive it of jurisdiction        in regard to freedom of access to the Holy Places, the duty to ensure the prevention of desecration of the Holy Places, or the duty to protect the sensitivities of the members of the various religions towards their Holy Places, which are the matters addressed by the Regulations in the matter at bar. This petition treats of the freedom of access of the Petitioners to the Western Wall, the danger of desecration of the site, and a possible affront to the sensitivities of the worshippers, and this Court holds jurisdiction over the matter of the petition.

 

The Subject before the Court in Halakha

18.       The questions that we must decide concerns prayer and its rules, which are matters deriving from the world of halakha. I would not presume to rule on any of the matters before us from the perspective of halakha. I am no halakhic decisor, nor a halakhic decisor’s son[2]. I probe the words of scholars and decisors, and contemplate the wisdom and thoughts of sages and philosophers, and express my thoughts on the matter. This enquiry is appropriate, inasmuch as the parties presented lengthy arguments on this matter from the halakhic perspective, in particular, by submitting the opinions of Prof. Pinhas Schiffman (in HCJ 257/89), Prof. Shmuel Shilo (in HCJ 2410/90), and Prof. Eliav Shochetman, who first submitted an opinion in HCJ 257/89, and later submitted an opinion in HCJ 2410/90. Out of respect for them,[3] I will also say a few words on the subject. This examination is necessary in order to understand the subject before the Court, which relates to intrinsically halakhic questions that are grounded in the world of halakha and its values. It is only proper, therefore, that we briefly address them as they are expressed in halakha, before delving into the legal aspects of the issues raised by the petitions.

           

Social Changes in the Status and Role of Women

19.       The subject at issue –prayer by women, their obligation and exemption, and additional, related subjects – have long been a subject of halakhic and scholarly literature. The discussion of these issues has intensified in this generation, against the background of social changes in the status of women that I will discuss below, and many books and articles have been written on the subject, some of which I will cite.

            The problem of the status of women in halakha in the face of changes in women’s social involvement, status and education, and the roles that women fulfil in daily life – including religiously observant women – is a central subject in the investigations of contemporary halakhic decisors and philosophers. We, too, have addressed this question at length in the decisions of this Court (see: ST 1/81 Nagar v. Nagar, IsrSC 38 (1) 365 (hereinafter: the Nagar case); HCJ 153/87 Shakdiel v. Minister of Religious Affairs, IsrSC 42 (2) 221 [http://versa.cardozo.yu.edu/opinions/shakdiel-v-minister-religious-affairs] (hereinafter: the Shakdiel case)), in regard to the study of Torah by women in the context of our decisions concerning the equal obligation of a father and a mother to educate and raise their child (the Nagar case; and see the Shakdiel case, at p. 265), and in regard to the right to vote for and be elected to public office (the Shakdiel case). Following a detailed examination of those two issues, we concluded (ibid., at p. 268):

 

With respect to the Torah study by a woman, there is an express rule in the Talmud, generally upheld in the halakhic codes, that a woman is not only exempt from studying the Torah but even forbidden to do so, this rule being derived from the Biblical verse "and you shall teach them to your sons", and not your daughters. But the profound socio-ideological changes experienced in latter generations, has radically altered also the outlook on the issue of women studying Torah, and it has been determined that not only is there no longer any prohibition, but women are even obligated to study Torah; and not only do they study it for themselves, but they even teach it to the sons of others. And if this is the outcome of the controversy concerning women studying the Torah, then the issue of the election of women to public office should have the like outcome, a fortiori, since most rabbinical scholars are of the opinion that the matter is not expressly prohibited in the Talmudic halakha, and some of the codifiers and Rishonim differed from Maimonides' opinion that only a man may be appointed to all public office. And if so radical a departure as abrogation of the grave prohibition against women studying the Torah could result from social and ideological changes, why not a much less radical departure that permits a woman to serve on a religious council? Should we not see Rabbi Malka's assessment of the contemporary situation that obligates women to study Torah, i.e., that “in current times, when women play a large part in all walks of life, penetrate the depths of the secular sciences and fill the benches of the universities, run offices and own businesses, and have a hand and a voice in the leadership of the state and in political affairs”,  as constituting decisive reason to permit modern women to take part in developing and maintaining religious services in their place of residence, by serving on the council charged with implementation of the task? At a time when women actively take part in diverse educational, cultural, social and political pursuits, is not a woman's preclusion from serving on a religious council, in particular, a harsh insult to her dignity and standing, precisely as a religious woman? She may discharge a public function in all areas of social, cultural and political life, but not in a public body that caters to her religious way of life? Is the native-born to be on the earth and the foreign-born in the highest heavens? (TB Bava Kama, 42a).

 

            And we went on to say (ibid., at p. 269):

It need scarcely be said that in the world of the halakha we do not discuss purely legal-halakhic questions, in the sense of juridical rights and duties. Rather the ideological and normative values of Jewish religious life are inherent in and inseparable from the subject of the discourse. For we are taught "do not read ways of behaviour [halikhot], but legal rules [halakhot] (cf. TB Megilla 28b) and by way of paraphrase we could equally well say, "do not read legal rules [halakhot] but ways of behavior [halikhot], since legal rules and ways of behavior come inextricably linked. We have seen clearly reflected - throughout the scholarly passages here cited - in addition to the legal exposition of our subject, also lengthy and detailed discussion of the conceptual implications of Jewish family life; the roles of the father and the mother, of the woman and the man, domestic harmony, the concept of modesty, and so on. All this because examination of these concepts is essential to the juridical-halakhic ruling on our subject. However, these important concepts must be addressed according to both their original significance and their contemporary setting, as we have learned from the passages quoted. Take, for example, this last concept [of modesty - Ed.] and its deep significance in Jewish life, for all persons, as stated by the prophet Micah:  “You have been told, man, what is good and what the Lord requires of you - only to do justice, and to love mercy, and to walk modestly with your God. (Micah 6:8; and see TB Makkot 24a).

 

            In this connection, we quoted (ibid.) Rabbi A. Lichtenstein, the head of the Har Etzion Yeshiva in Alon Shevut in Gush Etzion (in his article published in The Woman and Her Education (Emunah, 5740) 158):

 

 The question is, to what extent do we want to perpetuate the original position we find in the halakha or to modify it by legitimate halakhic means, having regard to historical developments. This is a question of outlook affecting not only our present problem but also many others, such as the sabbatical year, the transactions permit [allowing interest-bearing loans – trans.], and so on. When we circumvent the halakha, by halakhic means of course, should we say that the halakha wanted one thing then and now wants another? Or does the halakha still require the same today, except that we cannot meet its standard? To discuss this problem we must consider not only the specific question on the agenda but also the normative ramifications of the problem. When we seek to circumvent the halakha today, by legitimate means, we must ask whether or not it is for attaining a meaningful purpose, religiously and normatively speaking. There is a difference between using a circumvention in order to feed a number of poor women, as in the example of Rabbi Tarfon given in the Jerusalem Talmud (TB Yevamot, 4:12), or so that someone can gain a few extra pounds.

 

As for the problem of changing or reforming the status of women, if it is feasible to build a sounder and more perfect society, one that is mindful of the values of the Torah and the halakha, then it must be contended that what once was, was suited to those times, but today there is reason to relate to contemporary reality detached from the past. It is impossible to bring back the past – that is not realistic. It is not possible to revive the simplistic naiveté of women that was then. Hence it is needed to replace the Ze'ena Ure'ena,[4] with a tractate of the Mishna, such as Hullin, to teach women more and lend their lives a content closer to that of men, so that women can derive benefit from the existing reality. But to have neither the one nor the other, that certainly is inconceivable. If there is to be neither innocent belief as in past times, nor serious study of the Torah, women will fall between two stools, and that clearly will not be good.

 

            We, therefore, further stated (the Shakdiel case, pp. 269-270):

Such is the way of the halakha from ancient times. On this score we wrote elsewhere (M. Elon, Jewish Law – History, Sources, Principles, 3rd ed., (Magnes, 1978), p. xv – M.E.): “... The history of the Jewish nation is reflected in the history of Jewish law, its institutions and subject matter. For the development of Jewish law was intertwined with the problems that arose in reality, the law and reality reciprocally influencing each other. The halakhic scholars and the community leaders faced a twofold task: on the one hand, a continuing concern to create and develop the Jewish law, and on the other hand, a great responsibility to preserve the spirit, purpose and continuity of the ideas that were central to each legal institution. The performance of this twofold task - to find and determine legal solutions that were founded in the past and also served the many needs of the current generation – is clearly evident to anyone who studies the history of Jewish law in its different periods...” (and see, ibid., at p 45 – M.E.).

 To the above end, the system of Jewish law has drawn upon its own legal sources – those very sources recognized by the halakha as means to create and develop the rules of the system (ibid., at pp. xv and 45 – M.E.).

 

            Indeed, that is the way and the world of halakha, and every problem or issue that confronts it as the result of a changing societal and social reality requires in-depth examination and consideration of the halakhic rules, principles and values in order to arrive at an appropriate, correct solution by means of the creative sources of halakha – both in terms of the resolution of the problem and in terms of the spiritual world and values of the halakhic system. The more fundamental and comprehensive the issue, the greater the need for in-depth, responsible examination. And so it is, to no small extent, in regard to the issues presented by the petitions at bar, which we will now address.

20.       In terms of halakha, the questions raised by the petitions concern the rules of prayer: one – is a woman permitted to wear a tallit and tziztit; two – are women permitted to carry a Torah scroll and read from it. These two subjects must be preceded by the examination of an additional question, that of the manner for conducting public prayer by women.  The latter question is particularly emphasized by the Petitioners in HCJ 2410/90, who take care that their prayer groups are “in accordance with the accepted halakha of the Orthodox religious Jewish world”, “not to refer to themselves or consider themselves a minyan for any and all purposes”, “not to recite those prayers that are permitted only in the context of a minyan”, etc. (see para. 11, above).

            As we noted at the outset, many instructive things have been said and decided in regard to these and other related issues in the Talmudic literature, commentaries, and responsa literature, and in the writings of scholars. These issues have been increasingly discussed of late, due to the changes in the social reality and the status and role of women in that reality, which we referred to at beginning our examination of the subject before us in the world of halakha. This is not the place for a lengthy examination of these matters, and we do not pretend – nor do we see a need – to conduct an exhaustive examination of them. We will only briefly address some of the fundamental matters regarding the issues before us.

            It is worth noting the interesting phenomenon that a significant part of the halakhic literature on these issues is to be found in books and articles published in English (see: Rabbi Avraham Weiss, Women at Prayer: A Halakhic Analysis of Women's Prayer Groups; Rabbi Moshe Meiselman, Jewish Women in Jewish Law; Rabbi Prof. Eliezer Berkovits, Jewish Women in Time and Torah; Rabbi J. David Bleich, “Survey of Recent Halakhic Periodical Literature,” 14 (2) Tradition 113 (1973); Rabbi Saul Berman, “The Status of Women in Halakhic Judaism,” 14 (2) Tradition 5 (1973)  ; Rabbi Aryeh Frimer, “Women and Minyan,” 23 (4) Tradition 54 (1988); etc., to which we will make reference below).

            This phenomenon, which is uncommon in regard to the overwhelming majority of other halakhic subjects, derives from the fact that interest – from its inception and to this day – in the application of these issues has largely been among the various Jewish congregations in the United States. This, too, will be of importance in deciding the petitions before us from a legal perspective.

 

Prayer in a “Minyan”

21.       Women are required to pray, but they are not obligated to public prayer (TB Berakhot 20a-b; Maimonides, Mishneh Torah, Laws concerning Prayer 1 (b); Shulhan Arukh, OH 106, 1-2, Magen Avraham, ss. b, ad loc.; Responsa Shaagat Aryeh 14. There is a difference of opinion as to whether women are obligated to pray three times a day – arvit, shaharit, and minha – or only for some of them. In the opinion of one of the accepted contemporary decisors, Israel Meir of Radun, in his book Mishna Berura, women are required to pray shaharit and minha (see: Mishna Berura on Shulhan Arukh OH 106 b). We will address the reason why women are exempt from public prayer below, in our discussion of time-bound positive commandments.

            According to halakha, fulfillment of the obligation of public prayer requires a “minyan”, i.e., ten men, and “acts of sanctification” – i.e., prayers in which God is sanctified, such as kaddish, barekhu, kedusha, and the repetition of the amida – are only performed in a minyan (TB Megilla 23b). Women are not counted for constituting a minyan of ten, as we shall explain below. A minyan of ten men is also required for additional things, such as the priestly blessing, a “zimun” of ten for the grace after meals, but there is disagreement among halakhic decisors as to the reason for this (see: Maimonides, Mishne Torah, Laws concerning Prayer 8, d-f; Shulhan Arukh, OH 55 a; and see in detail, Encyclopedia Talmudit, vol. 6, s.v. “Davar SheBikedusha”, pp. 714ff.).

            Women are not counted for the constitution of the required minyan, except for certain matters and for specific reasons, in the opinions of various halakhic decisors among the Rishonim and Aharonim.[5] By way of example, in regard to the reading of the Megilla and the recitation of the blessing “harav et rivenu” that follows the reading, see: Nachmanides, Milhamot HaShem, on Rif [Isaac ben Jacob Alfasi], Megilla 5:a; Meiri, Berakhot 47b; Ran [Rabbi Nissim ben Reuven Gerondi] on Rif, Megilla 19:b s.v. “Hakol Kesherin”, and Megilla 23a, s.v. “Hakol Olin Lamina Shi’va”; in regard to the public sanctification of God, see: Rabbi Reuven Margulies, Margoliot HaYam, Sanhedrin II, 6 and 27 and sources cited there; on the HaGomel blessing, see: Mishneh Berurah OH 29:3 and sources cited there; and see Encyclopedia Talmudit, v. 4, s.v. “Berakhot hahoda’ah”, pp. 318-319, etc.; and this is not the place to elaborate (see Rabbi A. Frimer’s detailed article “Women and Minyan,” 23 (4) Tradition 54 (1988), pp.54ff. and Rabbi Weiss’ book, Women at Prayer: A Halakhic Analysis of Women's Prayer Groups, pp. 13-56).

 

Time-Bound Positive Commandments

22.       In regard to the questions raised by the issue before the Court and the reasons behind them, we should address the halakhic principle that women are exempt from the performance of time-bound positive commandments, that is, commandments that must be performed at specified times (day not night, at specific times of day, on specific days or holidays, etc.: Mishna Kiddushin 1:7; TB Kiddushin 32a; Maimonides, Laws concerning Idolatry, 12:3, Laws concerning Tzitzit, 3:9; Shulhan Arukh OH 17:2. Before examining the reason for this halakhic rule, we should note that there are no few exceptions to this rule, and that women are obligated to perform a significant number of time-bound positive commandments, such as, reciting (and hearing) kiddush on the Sabbath, eating matzah on the first night of Passover, and others (TB Berakhot 20a-b; Kiddushin 34a; Sukkah 28a, etc.; and see Saul Berman, “The Status of Women in Halakhic Judaism,” 14 (2) Tradition 5, 1-13 (1973).

            Various reasons have been adduced for this exemption (see, e.g., Ellenson, Bein HaIsha LeYotzra, vol. I, 2nd ed. (Jerusalem, 1982), pp. 30 ff. (Hebrew) [English translation: Ellinson, Women & the Creator/Serving the Creator, v. I, 2nd ed. (Jerusalem, 1986)]; Rabbi Berman, above). The prevailing view is that the exemption is intended to make it easier for a woman to fulfill her role, rather than due to her lesser status relative to men. In the Jewish world, a woman’s central role is to maintain the home and family – “The king's daughter is all glorious within” (Psalms 45:14). Therefore, the Sages ruled that a woman is exempt from performing acts that must be performed at specific times in order not to make it more difficult to fulfil her primary role. This reason appears in halakhic literature as early as the Rishonim (see, for example, Abudarham HaShalem, Daily Prayers, chap.3, Benedictions for Mitzvot (Hebrew).

            We would note what was said by Rabbi Moshe Feinstein, one of the greatest contemporary decisors, in regard to our subject (Responsa Iggerot Moshe, OH Part IV, 49):

For women, in general, are not wealthy, and they are responsible for raising the children, which is the more important task before God and the Torah … women are, by nature, better suited to raising the children, and for this reason, they were relieved of having to study Torah and of the time-bound positive commandments. Therefore, even if the social reality were to change for all women, as it was for wealthy women of all times, and even if it would be possible to entrust the raising [of children] to some other men and women, as in our country – the rules of the Torah, and even of the rabbis, does not change.

 Rabbi Feinstein goes on to state:

We should be aware that this is not because women are of a lower state of holiness than men, as in regard to holiness, they are equal to men in regard to the applicability of the obligation to observe the commandments. For the commandments relate only to the holiness of Israel, and every verse of the Torah that speaks of the holiness of people was also directed to women, whether in regard to the giving of the Torah: “then you shall be my treasured possession … and a holy nation” was said to the House of Jacob, which refers to the women, and “speak to the children of Israel” refers to the men … and we find that every place that the Torah speaks of the matter of the holiness of Israel, it also speaks to the women. Therefore, women recite blessings in the form “who has sanctified us by His commandments”, just like men, even for commandments that the Torah does not require of them. And it is merely a matter of leniency, because God wished to make it easier for women as explained above, and not, God forbid, to denigrate. And as far as the relations between a man and his wife, there is no distinction between a man’s obligation to honor his wife, and a women’s obligation to her husband. And many women were prophets, and all the laws of prophecy apply to them as to men. And they were praised more than men in many regards, both in the Bible and by the Sages. And there is no denigration of their honor in any regard in that they were exempted from Torah study and from time-bound commandments, and there is no reason to complain about that. And it brings honor to the Torah to explain this again and again.

 

            We also find an enlightening explanation in the writings of Rabbi Isaac Arama, author of the Akedat Yitzhak and one of the great scholars and Torah commentators, who lived in the 15th century, in the generation of the expulsion from Spain (Akedat Yitzhak, Genesis, chap. 9):

By her two names – “isha” [Woman] and “chava” [Eve] – we learn that a woman has two purposes: One is shown by the name “Isha [Woman], for from ish [Man] was she taken”, and like him she can understand and learn matters of the intellect and piety, like the matriarchs, and the righteous women and prophetesses, as we learn from the plain meaning of eshet hayil [a woman of valor] (Proverbs 31).            The second is the matter of childbirth … and the rearing of children, as is shown by the name “chava [Eve], because she was the mother of all the living”.

A woman who cannot give birth is prevented from fulfilling her minor purpose [the second above], and for good or for ill, she remains like a man who does not bear children, of whom it is said [of a barren man and a barren woman]: “I will give them, in My House and within My walls, a monument and a name better than sons or daughters” (Isaiah 56:5), for the main progeny of the righteous is good deeds [Rashi’s commentary to Genesis 6:9, s.v. “eleh toldot noah”]. That is why Jacob was angry with Rachel when she said: “Give me children, or I shall die” (Genesis 30:2), to reproach her and teach her this important matter, which is that she would not be dead as a result of this mutual purpose, by having been denied offspring, just as it would be for him if he would not bear children.

            The primary purpose of a woman, as for her husband, is to “understand and learn matters of the intellect and piety, like the Matriarchs, and the righteous women and prophetesses”. The minor, secondary purpose is that of childbirth and rearing children. This hierarchy is interesting and instructive, and deviates from what was accepted among philosophers of that period [15th cent.] (also see Rabbi Weiss’ aforementioned book, at p. 115).

            A particularly instructive and unique example was provided by Rabbi Samson Raphael Hirsch, the founder of the Torah im Derech Eretz philosophical school, (in his commentary to the Torah, Leviticus 23:43):

Clearly, the reason for the exemption of women from time-bound commandments does not derive from their lesser importance, so to speak, or because the Torah did not find them appropriate, as it were, for observing those commandments.

It would appear to us that the reason for not obligating them to those commandments is that the Torah does not think that women are in need those commandments and their observance. The Torah assumes that our women have an extraordinary love and holy enthusiasm for their role in serving the Creator, which are greater than those of men. Men, who face trials in their professional lives that threaten their devotion to Torah, need regular encouragement and cautionary reminders in the form of the time-bound commandments. That is not so for women, whose lifestyle comprises fewer of such trials and dangers.

 

            23.       The “exemption” from the obligation to observe time-bound commandments – such as public prayer, blowing the shofar (on Rosh Hashana), shaking the lulav (on Succot) – does not, therefore, deprive a women of permission to observe the commandments, if she so desires, and in the opinion of many decisors, when a women performs a time-bound commandment, she is also permitted to recite the appropriate benediction that is said by men: “… who has sanctified us by His commandments and commanded us” (Tosafot on TB Kiddushin 31a, s.v. “delo makpidna”; Nachmanides, Novellae, TB Kiddushin 31a, s.v. “man d’amar li”; Ritba [Rabbi Yom Tov ben Avraham Asevilli], Novellae, TB Kiddushin 31a, s.v. “delo makpidna”; Ra’avya [Rabbi Eliezer ben Yoel HaLevi of Bonn], Part II, chap. 597). Indeed, as noted above, a women who attends public worship cannot be counted for the requisite quorum of ten. A reasonable, logical reason was, inter alia, given for this, which is that a person who is exempt from the performance of an obligation cannot be counted for the requisite, obligatory quorum for constituting a minyan of ten. For the very same reason, for example, a man who is exempt from the performance of commandments – e.g., when a man is required to mourn a relative who has died, that man is deemed an “onen” until the deceased is buried. In that period, he is exempt from the fulfilment of commandments, due to his sorrow and his involvement in making funeral arrangements. According to many halakhic decisors, because an onen is exempt from the obligation of prayer, he cannot be counted toward the quorum required for a minyan (Shayarei Knesset Gedolah, OH 55, Glosses of the Beit Yosef [Rabbi Joseph Karo] 4; Responsa Perah Mateh Aharon [Aharon ben Hayyim Avraham HaKohen Perahyah] Part I, 19; Rabbi Yaakov ben Yosef Reischer, Responsa Shevut Yaakov, Part II, 25). Therefore, women are counted as part of the quorum for a minyan for matters for which they are obligated for whatever reason (e.g., for the reading of the Megillah, the public sanctification of God’s name, etc. (see what we stated above, and see Weiss, ibid., at pp. 44-54)).

 

Women’s “Prayer Groups”

24.       Before the modern period, women did not generally go the synagogue for public prayer. In the modern period, women began attending synagogue services on the Sabbath and holidays. The prayers and the reading of the Torah were all conducted by men, who were in the men’s section of the synagogue, while the women sat in a separate women’s section, and fulfilled only a passive role, that is, they recited all of the prayers that were led and recited in the men’s section.

            The Petitioners in HCJ 257/89 ask to conduct prayers that are entirely constituted and led by women, as is customary in a minyan of men, i.e., including the recitation of kaddish, “barekhu”, and so forth. This is clearly in contradiction of the halakha. As opposed to them, the Petitioners in HCJ 2401/90 also wish to conduct prayer entirely constituted and led by women, but not as it is conducted in a minyan of men – i.e., with the recitation of kaddish, “barekhu”, and so forth – but rather without reciting those elements, so as not to contravene the halakha. These petitioners call their prayer ceremony “prayer groups” or “tefillah groups”, in order to distinguish between the status of the prayer group and that of a minyan of men. However, in regard to two matters with which their petition is concerned, the practice of their “prayer groups” is the same as the practice in a minyan of men – that is, they wear tallitot and tzitzit, and they read from the Torah, albeit without reciting the blessings and being “called up” to the Torah as is customary in a minyan of men.

25.           As noted, the women who are members of the “prayer groups” do not adopt the approach of the Petitioners in HCJ 257/89, inasmuch as it is incompatible with the halakhic rules. According to them, the approach of the “prayer groups”, as described above, is consistent with the halakhic rules. Some Orthodox rabbis support these “prayer groups”. But other Orthodox rabbis, who are also aware of the social role and education of contemporary, halakhically observant women, and who are supportive of such observance, nevertheless object to the approach of the “prayer groups”, and deem them harmful to the halakhic world. At present, the number of such “prayer groups” is not large. They were originally founded in the United States, and there are very few in Israel.

            These two approaches of Orthodox Jewry, although they hold much in common, also have sharp disagreements, as expressed in abundant writings, some of which we shall mention, while addressing a few of their details. Those disagreements are particularly pointed, and at present, the overwhelming majority of Orthodox Jewry absolutely rejects the “prayer groups”, and sees them as a serious deviation from halakha. We will address the nature and substance of these disagreements below. But before doing so, we will briefly make several observations on the subject of wearing a tallit and tzitzit, and reading the Torah by women.

 

Wearing a Tallit by Women

26.       Women are exempt from wearing tzitzit or a tallit, as this is one of the time-bound positive commandments inasmuch as the obligation is limited to a defined time period (day and not night). But as we noted, women are exempt from time-bound positive commandments, but they are not forbidden to perform them, and this applies to the mitzvah of tzitzit, as well. Maimonides even notes this principle in the context of the mitzvah of tzitzit, as follows (Maimonides, Laws concerning Tzitzit, 3:9):

The Torah exempts women … from tzitzit; women who wish to wrap themselves in tzitzit, do so without a blessing. Similarly, in regard to all other positive commandments from which women are exempt, if they wish to perform them without a blessing, we do not prevent them.

            This is also the view of Ravad [Rabbi Abraham ben David of Posquières] (Glosses of Ravad on Maimonides, Laws concerning Tzitzit 3:9), who adds that women are also permitted to recite the appropriate benediction upon the performance of commandments (see further, Commentary of Ravad on Sifra, Leviticus chap. 2).

            This brings us to differences of opinion in regard to the halakha as it concerns the question of whether women who voluntarily perform time-bound positive commandments may recite the benediction associated with the performance of those commandments. We earlier noted the view of some halakhic scholars, first and foremost Rabbeinu Tam [Rabbi Jacob ben Meir], one of the greatest Tosafists, that women are permitted to recite “who has sanctified us by His commandments … and commanded us”, and this is also the view of Ravad in regard to women who wear a tallit, who holds that they may recite the appropriate benediction. As opposed to that, the opinion of Maimonides was, as noted, that they may wear tzitzit but not recite the benediction, which is a different view that is held by many leading halakhic scholars, particularly Sephardic scholars (and see our discussion below).

            Thus, Rabbi Moshe Feinstein, writes in his aforementioned responsum (Responsa Iggerot Moshe, OH Part IV, 49) that just as women are permitted to perform time-bound positive commandments, and to recite the benediction, so it is in regard to the commandment of tzitzit: “it is possible for a woman who wishes to do so, to wear a garment that is distinct from men’s clothing, but that has four corners, and to tie tzitzit thereto and observe this commandment.” But Rabbi Feinstein adds a proviso that runs consistently through his work, stating:

However, clearly that is only if her soul yearns to perform commandments even though she is not commanded to perform them. However, since it is not with this intention, but rather due to her protest against God and His Torah, this is not the performance of a commandment at all, but the opposite, a forbidden act, for it is heresy as she performs it thinking it possible for the laws of the Torah to be changed, and it is a grave matter.

            This requirement of intentionality, that a commandment be performed for the purpose of observing it and not motivated by a lack of consideration of the halakhic rule due to “foreign considerations” of principled objection to the exemption because it insults women, is a fundamental principle of the halakhic world in regard to the introduction of legislative enactments, establishing customs, and introducing changes thereto. The parties submitted a letter from Rabbi Tendler, the grandson of Rabbi Moshe Feinstein, which explicates the approach of his grandfather in regard to the great fear that the motives of the prayer groups derive from such extraneous considerations, and that the permission to wear a tallit is applicable only when it is clear that “their intention is for the sake of heaven, without any questioning of the Torah of Israel or the customs of Israel” (responsum (letter) of Rabbi Tendler).

            This reason represents one of the values of the halakhic world, and is an important element of the decision-making policy of halakha in general, and in regard to sensitive and special subjects such as the one before us, in particular. We shall further consider this aspect below.

            At the time of the Rishonim and the Aharonim there were women who wore tallitot and recited the benediction with the approval of the rabbinic sages (Maharam [Rabbi Meir ben Baruch] of Rothenberg, Teshuvot, Pesaqim u-Minhagim, I.Z. Kahana, ed. (Jerusalem, 1957) 24 p. 141; Responsa Tzemah Tzedek (of the third Lubavitcher Rebbe), OH 3, which presents a detailed examination of the subject; Rabbi M. Toledano, Ner HaMa’arav, p. 155; and see S. Ashkenazi, HaIsha  B’Aspeklariyat HaYahadut (1953) vol. I, p. 137). However, it has not been customary for women of more recent generations to wear tallitot, as opposed to other time-bound commandments such as the blowing of the shofar, waving the lulav, and sitting in the sukkah, which they customarily perform. The reason for this derives from the custom first recorded by Maharil [Rabbi Yaakov ben Moshe Moelin] (New Responsa of Maharil (Jerusalem, 1977) OH 7, pp. 13-14 (Hebrew)) that women refrain from it. This custom was cited by the Rema [Rabbi Moses Isserles] (Glosses on the Shulhan Arukh OH 17:2 (Hebrew)) as follows:

And in any case, if they wish to wear it and say the benediction, they may do so as with the other time-bound positive commandments … but it has the appearance of haughtiness. Therefore, they should not wear tzitzit, as it is not an obligation pertaining to the person.[6]

            From the writings of some of the more recent halakhic decisors, it appear that the contemporary custom is that women do not wear tzitzit (Rabbi Yaakov Chaim Sofer, Kaf HaHayyim, OH 17:8; Rabbi Yechiel Michel Epstein, Arukh HaShulhan, OH 17:b-c, and see the explanation of the author of the Arukh HaShulhan, loc. cit., of the Rema’s explanation “it has the appearance of haughtiness”, and his conclusion: “and therefore we do not permit them to perform this commandment, and that is the custom from which we should not deviate”; and see Rabbi S. Yisraeli, “The Performance of Commandments by Women,” published in HaIsha veHinukha (Emunah, 1980) (Hebrew), p. 29; and see Meiselman, above, at pp. 44-45, 152-154. To complete the picture, we should add the statement in the Targum Yonatan ben Uziel, Deuteronomy 22:5: “A woman must not put on a man’s apparel” etc., but this explanation was not accepted by most decisors (see the responsum of Rabbi Moshe Feinstein, which we quoted above, and his careful wording: “a garment that is distinct from men’s clothing”).  We should also note that the explanation of “the appearance of haughtiness” has not always led to a generally accepted prohibition in other contexts in which it is found. Thus, for example, some important halakhic decisors and kabbalists, like Rabbi Isaac Luria, the Ari, ruled that tzitzit should not be worn on the outside of one’s clothing because it has the appearance of haughtiness, and other important halakhic decisors ruled that one should not wear tefillin arranged in the manner specified by Rabbeinu Tam[7] because it has the appearance of haughtiness, yet in both cases, and particularly in regard to the former – not to wear tzitzit on the outside of one’s clothing – a significant part of the contemporary religiously observant community does not follow the ruling (and see on the above in detail, Chief Rabbi Ovadiah Yosef, Responsa Yehaveh Da’at, II, 1 (Hebrew)).

 

Reading the Torah by Women

27.       In the opinion of the majority of halakhic decisors, women are exempt from the obligation of reading the Torah, because it is deemed to be a time-bound positive commandment (Tosafot, TB Rosh Hashanah 33a, s.v. “ha rabi yehuda ha rabi yosei”’; and see the detailed discussion of most of the issues under discussion in this case in Ran on Rif, TB Megilla 23a, s.v. “hakol olin leminyan shiv’a”; Rabbi Shalom Mordechai Schwadron, Responsa Maharsham, I, 158; Arukh HaShulhan, OH 282:11).

            In order to examine this aspect of the matter before us, it would be appropriate to briefly examine the explanation given by the author of the Arukh HaShulhan (above). In beginning his explanation, he states that there is a halakhic source from which we may infer that women are indeed required to hear the reading of the Torah:

And note that in tractate Soferim (18:4) we find that women are required to hear the reading of the Torah like men, etc., and it is required to translate each portion and prophetic reading following the Sabbath Torah reading for the people, the women and children; end quote.

            However, he rejects this proof, as follows:

And it would appear to me that this is not an absolute obligation, but is like that of children, inasmuch as she is exempt from Torah study. Moreover, nothing is more time-bound than this. And as for a woman being counted in the quorum of seven (i.e., for the reading of the Torah, the reference is to TB Megilla 23a), the Tosafot already wrote in Rosh Hashanah (33a at the end of s.v. “ha”) that this is just as they recite the benedictions for all time-bound commandments… And this is not to be compared to the commandment of Hakhel, where the Torah commands (Deut. 31:12) “Gather [Hakhel] the people – men, women, children …” which is a special commandment that once in seven years the king himself reads words of admonition from the book of Deuteronomy.

 

            The reference is to what is stated in Deuteronomy 31:10-13, and it is appropriate that we quote the entire text, inasmuch as what is stated there serves as one of the sources cited in regard to the subject that we are addressing. And this is what is stated in those verses:

And Moses instructed them as follows: Every seventh year, the year set for remission, at the Feast of Booths, when all Israeli comes to appear before the Lord your God in the place which He will choose, you shall read this Teaching aloud in the presence of all Israel. Gather the people – men, women, children, and the strangers in your communities – that they may hear and so learn to revere the Lord your God and to observe faithfully every word of this Teaching. Their children, too, who have not had the experience, shall hear and learn to revere the Lord your God as long as they live in the land which you are about to cross the Jordan to occupy.

 

            The author of the Arukh HaShulhan therefore concludes that this does not prove that women are obligated in regard to the reading of the Torah, and he thus ends his remarks in stating:

But to state that women are obligated in regard to the reading of the Torah every Sabbath is certainly strange, and everyday conduct is proof, and for the most part, they cannot hear it. Rather, tractate Soferim states, as a matter of moral principle, that when they would translate, it was appropriate to translate before them and before the children in order to instill in their hearts the fear and the love of God.

And see Mishna Berura OH 282:12.

            As opposed to this view, it would seem to appear from the opinion of the Rabbi Abraham Abele Gombiner (Magen Avraham commentary (OH 282:6) on Shulhan Arukh, OH 282:3) that one might deduce from the sources cited by the Arukh HaShulhan that women are obligated for the reading of the Torah. After citing TB Megillah 23a that “all are qualified to be among the seven” [“hakol olin leminyan shiv’a”] (see above) and the various explanations that have been given for that, he continues to say:

It would appear from this that a woman is obligated to hear the reading of the Torah. And although it (reading the Torah) was enacted for the sake of Torah study, and women are exempt from Torah study, in any case it she is commanded to hear, as in regard to the commandment of Hakhel regarding which women and children are obligated. See section 146. However, it would seem that even though they are not obligated, they are qualified to be among the seven, and so wrote the Tosafot at the end of (tractate) Rosh Hashanah. But in tractate Soferim, chapter 18, it is written that women are obligated to hear the reading of the Torah like men, and it required that we translate for them so that they understand. End of quote.

But the Magen Avraham concludes his remarks as follows:

                        And here it is customary for the women to leave.

            This is not the appropriate place to address this issue at length for the purpose of our examination. For that very reason, we have not found it necessary to address the statement in tractate Megillah (above), and in Maimonides, Laws of Prayer, 12:17, and in the Shulhan Arukh, OH 282, in regard to “respect for the congregation” [k’vod ha-tzibbur] (in regard to the meaning of that expression, see the detailed discussion in Weiss, pp. 67-83; and see Meiselman, pp. 140-146).

            The obligation to read the Torah is defined as a time-bound positive commandment because it is specific to fixed times. Women are, therefore, not counted for the purpose of forming a minyan of ten for the reading of the Torah, just as they do not constitute a minyan for prayer. But they are permitted to read the Torah, where we are concerned with a “prayer group” composed solely of women, and the nature of that reading. The question that arises is in regard to reciting the “barechu” benediction, which was established by the Sages, and which is deemed to be among the “acts of sanctification” (see above). Many discussions resulted in various suggestions in regard to one benediction recited before the reading of the Torah, which is also recited before the morning prayers, and it is, therefore, permissible to recite it. As noted, the Petitioners in HCJ 2410/90, who seek to hold a prayer group while observing the halakhic rules, stated in their petition: “They read from a Torah scroll that they bring with them,” – “They do not hold a Torah reading service, and do not bless or “go up” to read from the Torah” (para. 11, above). Therefore, I see no need to elaborate further. We would note what was stated in the said letter of Rabbi Tendler, which we addressed earlier, who, after emphasizing the theoretical position in regard to the possibility of conducting “prayer groups” of women whose intention is for the sake of heaven, stated:

And they may read from the Torah, but must be careful not to do so in a manner that might be misinterpreted as public reading. For example, they may not publically recite the benediction or rely upon the benediction they made earlier, and if they have not yet recited it, they should do so silently.

            And see the conclusion of the said letter: “And there is no absolute prohibition for a menstruating woman to look upon or touch a Torah scroll, and even though it is proper to be stringent, in any case it has become prevalent to be lenient in this regard” (and see: Maimonides, Laws concerning the Torah Scroll, 10:8; Shulhan Arukh, YD 282:9; and see the Rema’s gloss on Shulhan Arukh OH 88:1; Weiss’ discussion in his aforementioned book, at pp. 85-98).

            As for reading in this manner in a synagogue, we will address that below.

 

Custom in the World of Halakha

28.       Having arrived at this point, it would be appropriate to say something about the power of custom in the halakhic system, which plays a special role in the subject of the case before us.

            A.        The subject of custom as one of the established, creative sources of Jewish law is discussed at length in in my book (Jewish Law – History, Sources, Principles, above, pp. 713ff.). Custom can testify to the existence of longstanding law, which has found its way into halakha by means of midrash, enactment, etc., and can itself serve as a creative source of law under certain circumstances and subject to certain conditions: the difference between the power of custom in regard to prohibitions and other fields of halakha; proof of the existence of the custom, and the assessment of the custom by halakhic experts – is it the result of a mistake, is it a bad custom, is it an imposition upon the public, etc. (see: ibid.). This is not the place to discuss this very broad subject at length. We would only note this: just as custom can be general, it can also be local, that is, restricted to a place or to specific places, where various internal factors influence its generality or restriction. It may also be subject to change by its nature, the place and the time, in accordance with the existence of legitimate factors of the place and time that justify such change (see: ibid.; M. Elon, ed., Digest of the Responsa Literature of Spain and North Africa, v. I, (Institute of Jewish Law, 1986)  s.v. “Minhag”, pp. 230-233; and also see Prof. D. Sperber’s comprehensive Minhagei Yisrael: Origins and History,  v. I (Mossad Harav Kook, 1988) pp. 60-61 and fn. 18, v. II (1991).

            B.        Rabbi Zvi [Hershel] Schachter states in regard to our subject (“Tz’i lakh b’ikvei ha-tzon,” 17 Beit Yitzhak 118, 127 (1988):

We have never heard nor seen such a custom of arranging the reading of the Torah and the reading of the Megillah for women alone, and we are obligated to follow the tradition of our fathers and our fathers’ fathers in the manner of observing the commandments.

Therefore:

Since it was never customary for women to observe the commandment of prayer and reading the Torah, etc. in such a manner, we must not change our ancestral custom and create of our own imagination new types of conduct … and not only must we continue to follow the customs of our fathers, but it is also prohibited to change their customs. And although it is true that “we have not seen is not evidence”, in any case the Shakh [Siftei Kohen commentary of Rabbi Shabbatai ben Meir HaKohen] on [Shulhan Arukh] YD 1:1 explained “… that, in any case,  such conduct established the custom … and in any event such conduct is prohibited as being a change in custom” (ibid., pp. 128-129).

            This position is not unambiguous. Not every absence of a custom grounds an “argument from silence”. In certain circumstances, it is evidence of a lacuna that must be remedied when the time and need arises, assuming that there is no halakhic prohibition that prevents it.

            C.        An interesting example of this can be found in two responsa of Rabbi Yehiel Weinberg, one of the most important contemporary halakhic decisors and in his Responsa Seridei Esh III:93 and 96 [New Edition:  II:39 and 62]. In support of his view, Rabbi Schachter cites one of those two responsa – number 96 (above, at p. 128), but a comparison of the two responsa yields a different conclusion. We will briefly examine the matter.

            In responsum 96, Rabbi Yehiel Weinberg considers the question whether it is permissible to employ a general anesthetic in the course of performing a circumcision of a child or an adult – such as a convert or a person not circumcised as child – in order to relieve him of the pain associated with circumcision. He answers in the negative, particularly in the case of an adult. In the other responsum – number 93 – Rabbi Yehiel Weinberg was asked about the permissibility of celebrating a bat mitzvah for a girl who has attained the age of obligation to the commandments, when she is 12 years old, just as it has always been the custom to celebrate the bar mitzvah of a boy who has reached the age of obligation, upon reaching the age of 13. In this matter, his answer is positive, and approves the celebration of a bat mitzvah for a girl. What the two responsa share in common is the introduction of a new practice in regard to circumcision and in regard to celebrating a bat mitzvah. In a long and detailed responsum, Rabbi Yehiel Weinberg explains his negative answer in the case of the use of an anesthetic in the course of a circumcision in that this possibility has long been available, even in Talmudic times, but the halakhic sages expressed their opposition to its use, for halakhic reasons detailed in the responsum, and in such matters the principle “a custom of Israel is Law” applies, and we may not deviate therefrom. As opposed to this, he gives a positive answer in regard to the celebrating of a bat mitzvah. His reasons for this response are instructive. Indeed, there was no such custom of celebrating a bat mitzvah in past generations, and therefore:

There are those who argue against permitting the celebrating of a bat mitzvah, as it is contrary to the custom of prior generations that did not observe this custom (ibid., sec. 1).

But he rejects this argument. And why?

But in truth, this is no argument, because in prior generations there was no need to see to the education of girls, as every Jew was filled with Torah and the fear of heaven, and even the atmosphere of every Jewish city was brimming with Jewish spirit … but times have radically changed … (ibid.).

And also this:

And it is heartbreaking that in regard to general education, the study of secular literature, natural sciences and humanities, girls are educated in the same manner as boys, but religious studies, the study of Bible, the ethical literature of the Sages, and the study of the practical commandments that women are obliged to observe, are entirely neglected. To our good fortune, the Jewish leaders of the previous generation were aware of this problem, and they established institutions for Torah education and the strengthening of religion for Jewish girls. The establishment of a large, comprehensive network of Beth Jacob schools is the most wonderful expression of our generation. And common sense and the demands of pedagogic principles almost require that we also celebrate a girl’s attainment of obligation to commandments.

And this distinction that we make between boys and girls in regard to the celebration of attaining maturity deeply offends the humanity of a maturing girl who, in other areas, has achieved emancipation, as it were.

And as for the fear of “extraneous considerations” in introducing a new custom of celebrating a bat mitzvah, i.e., the fear of imitating the practices of gentiles, and so forth, he states:

And those among our brethren who have introduced this innovation of celebrating a bat mitzvah say that they do so in order to instill in the heart of a girl who has reached the age of obligation a sense of love for Judaism and its commandments, and to awaken her sense of pride in being a daughter of a great, holy nation. And we are not concerned that the gentiles celebrate confirmation for both boys and girls, for they do what they do and we do what we do. They pray and bow in their churches, and we bend our knees, bow and offer thanks to the King of kings, the Holy One, blessed be he (ibid. p. 296, col. 1 [New Edition: p. 458, sec. 26]).

 

            D.        In conclusion, a custom that deviates from a prior custom that forbids the custom to be introduced – as in the case of anesthesia for a circumcision – and which is not justified by legitimate social and ideological changes in the halakhic world may not be followed, inasmuch as that is the power of a custom for which there is no material, halakhic justification for change. As opposed to this, the introduction of a new custom – such as the celebration of a bat mitzvah – that is not contrary to law and which was not observed in the past due to different social and ideological circumstances that have entirely changed (and see what we wrote above – para, 19 – in the Nagar case and the Shakdiel case in regard to the difference in the social role and education of contemporary women), is appropriate on the merits in order to prevent in our generation what Rabbi Yehiel Weinberg described as “this distinction that we make between boys and girls in regard to the celebration of attaining maturity (which) deeply offends the humanity of a maturing girl”.

            Rabbi Weinberg’s student Prof. Eliezer Berkovits addressed this material distinction in regard to custom in light of the above two responsa of Rabbi Weinberg in his book Jewish Women in Time And Torah (1990) pp. 79-81.  He arrived at the conclusion (at p. 81) that women’s “prayer groups” may be permissible, subject to the restrictions observed by them, as we explained above.

            E.         The celebration of a bat mitzvah for a girl who has reached the age of twelve was also addressed by Rabbi Moshe Feinstein (Responsa Iggerot Moshe, OH  I, 104). In his responsum, he expresses doubt as to the propriety of introducing the custom of celebrating a bat mitzvah, and he does not deem such a celebration to be “a mitzvah or a se’udat mitzvah [a religiously required celebratory meal], but merely a celebration like a birthday party”. Rabbi Moshe Feinstein absolutely prohibits celebrating a bat mitzvah in a synagogue, permitting it only in the home. He adds, as we have seen elsewhere in his earlier responsum, the consideration that such a celebration may comprise an improper extraneous consideration of emulating the practices of groups that do not accept the primary obligation to the observance of halakha. In his aforementioned responsum, Rabbi Yehiel Weinberg agreed with this proviso stated by Rabbi Moshe Feinstein that a bat mitzvah not be held in the synagogue, “but only in a private home or a social hall adjacent to the synagogue” (above, at p. 297, col. 1), for the reason of the improper extraneous consideration of emulation.

            Incidentally, in his responsum, Rabbi Yehiel Weinberg addresses the question of why the fact that a custom derives from negatively characterized imitation deems it as deriving from an “extraneous consideration” that taints the custom, and why a bat mitzvah celebration should not properly be held in a synagogue. The reason is that this custom imitates a practice of the Reform Movement, which sought, and achieved among its members, the abrogation halakhic rules that were fundamental to Judaism, inter alia, “they eliminated all reference to the return to Zion and the restoration of the Temple worship to Jerusalem” (ibid., 93, p. 298; and see: our discussion of the position of the Reform Movement, then and now, that does not recognize the halakhic system as an obligatory, normative system even in regard to the most fundamental matters of the Jewish world, in HCJ 47/82 Foundation of the Israel Movement for Progressive Judaism v. Minister of Religion, IsrSC 43 (2) 661, 705-709; and see Responsa Seridei Esh, III:93; an instructive responsum by Professor Rabbi David Zvi Hoffmann, one of the most important halakhic decisors of the previous generation, in Responsa Melamed Le-ho’il, OH 16, concerning the prohibiting of the playing of an organ in the synagogue due to this consideration of imitation). This proviso, with which Rabbi Yehiel concurred, is also founded upon the special care required in changing synagogue practices, as we shall discuss below.

            F.         From the above responsum of Rabbi Moshe Feinstein, we see that he was not comfortable with the idea of introducing bat mitzvah celebrations, as explained above. In this regard, it is interesting to note the responsum of the Sephardic Chief Rabbi, Rabbi Ovadiah Yosef, who took an unequivocally favorable view of celebrating and encouraging this custom, and he even recommends it:

… It certainly would appear that it is a mitzvah to have festive meal and celebration for a bat mitzvah, in accordance with what the Maharshal (Rabbi Solomon Luria, one of the great halakhists of sixteenth-century Poland) wrote in his book Yam shel Shlomo (Bava Kama, 7:37), that there is no greater se’udat mitzvah than that of a bar mitzvah… And so it is, as well, in regard to a girl who becomes obligated to the commandments that a woman must observe, and it therefore a mitzvah for her that she performs, it is good to make it a day of celebration and also a mitzvah to do so… (Responsa Yabi’a Omer, part II, OH 29, para. 4).

            Chief Rabbi Ovadiah Yosef also addresses this matter in another place (Responsa Yeheveh Da’at, part II, 29), where he adds (at p. 111):

And in fact, preventing bat mitzvah celebrations lends support to the sinners to criticize the scholars for oppressing the daughters of Israel and discriminating between boys and girls.

            He also cites and relies upon Rabbi Yehiel Weinberg’s view (in Responsum 93) that it is not an emulation of the gentiles, and that not holding bat mitzvah celebrations constitutes a form of discrimination that severely injures a girls humanity.

            Further on, Rabbi Ovadiah Yosef relies upon other response of contemporary Sephardic halakhists, among them Rabbi Ovadiah Hedaya (Responsa Yaskil Avdi, part V, OH 28) who is also of the opinion, as is also the case for the illustrious Rabbi Yosef Ben Ish Hai (Responsa Yabi’a Omer, above; and Yeheveh Da’at, above).

            Rabbi Ovadiah Yosef refers to the opinion of Rabbi Moshe Feinstein, who cast doubt on the propriety of celebrating bat mitzvahs, as we noted above, and takes exception to his view:

…And I saw that the illustrious Rabbi Moshe Feinstein, in Responsa Iggerot Moshe, part I, OH 104, wrote … And with all due respect for his knowledge, what he says is not clear, inasmuch as she enters into the commandments and is like an adult who is obligated and observes all the commandments that a woman is required to observe, certainly it is a mitzvah … (Responsa Yabi’a Omer, above; and see response Yeheveh Da’at, above, pp 110-111 in which he disagrees with other things that Rabbi Moshe Feinstein wrote in this regard in justification of his position, and see there).

            Thus, Chief Rabbi Ovadiah Yosef concludes his responsum (Yeheveh Da’at, above):

The custom of making a festive party and a meal of thanksgiving and rejoicing for a bat mitzvah on the day she attains thirteen years and one day is a good and proper custom. And it is appropriate to say words of Torah, and sing songs in praise of God. However, the rules of modesty must be carefully observed in accordance with our holy Torah … and our blessed God will not withhold His blessings from those who attend in good faith.

            It should be noted that Rabbi Yosef does not refer to Rabbi Yehiel Weinberg’s statement that a bat mitzvah celebration not be held in a synagogue. In this regard, we should take note of what we said in regard to the opinion of the late Sephardic Chief Rabbi, Rabbi Ben-Zion Meir Hai Uziel, in regard to his opinion that women should be granted the right to vote, like men, for various public institutions. Thus we wrote in the Shakdiel case, at p. 257:

The approach of Rabbi Uziel is instructive in his bringing “indirect” evidence of the spirit of the halakha that points to the desirable policy. According to halakha, a person who brings a sacrifice lays his hand on the animal’s head. In this regard. [Midrash] Sifra, Leviticus, chap. 2 states: “And he shall lay his hand upon the head of the burnt offering (Leviticus 1:4) – the sons of Israel lay their hands and the daughters of Israel do not lay their hands”. In other words, the law in regard to the laying of hands upon an animal sacrifice does not apply to a woman.

            But the Midrash goes on to state:

Rabbi Yosei said, Abba Elazar told me, we had a calf for a peace-offering, and we took it out to the Women’s Court (of the Temple), and the women laid their hands upon it, not because laying of hands applies to women, but for their gratification.”

If that is how we are to act in regard to something that is forbidden – laying hands by women – then, continues Rabbi Uziel, a fortiori we should act in that manner in regard to the granting women the right to vote, as no law forbids it “and preventing them from participating (in elections) would be an insult and a misrepresentation”.

            This assembled material, and the judicial policy that it indicates, are also appropriate to the matter before us.

            G.        This is the way of custom as a creative source of halakha. Custom is rooted in the accepted principles of halakha, its rules and values. Today, when Jewish women study and teach, and know the law and the ways of halakha, it is proper that when a woman attains the age of obligation to the commandments, that occasion be celebrated as it is for boys. But sometimes there are considerations, which are also legitimate, that influence the acceptance of a custom by halakhic sages subject to various provisos, due to a fear of imitation and extraneous influences – each according to his approach to deciding halakha and the extent of the existence of a fear of imitation in this or some other place. In the world of halakhic values, this fear must also be given significance, after careful, appropriate examination. We shall address this below.

 

Changing Synagogue Custom

29.       The halakhic world is especially careful in regard to introducing new customs in the synagogue. This fact is expressed in regard to the custom of “prayer groups”, which is a central issue in this case. Such “prayer groups” are generally conducted outside of synagogues, in special places designated for them. Thus, Rabbi Avraham Weiss, in his abovementioned book, at p. 18, writes: “Even in communities where women’s groups have been approved by the rabbinic leadership, the synagogue has, with few exceptions, been declared off limits to them. In virtually all cases, they are held in homes or rented hotel facilities.” Indeed, Rabbi Weiss goes on to point out that the synagogue is the most appropriate and preferable place for conducting prayer, and his words are worthy of consideration. But as far as our investigation into the nature of custom and the manner of observing it goes, we find that, in practice, the overwhelming majority of “prayer groups” are not held in synagogues themselves, which attests to the especially problematic nature of changing custom as it relates to synagogue practice (and see the Encyclopedia Talmudit, vol. 3, s.v. Beit Haknesset, pp. 192ff. (Hebrew); in regard to the use of a synagogue, its sanctity and respect, see loc. cit.; and see Rabbi Zvi Schachter, above, p. 130; and see: Rabbi Abraham Isaac HaKohen Kook, Responsa Orah Mishpat 38).

 

The Synagogue in the Western Wall Plaza

30.       What we have said thus far is of special interest in regard to the subject of this case – conducting the Petitioners’ prayers in the Western Wall Plaza. The prayer space at the Western Wall is the holiest synagogue in the halakhic and Jewish world. It is the place of which the Midrash (Exodus Rabba 2:2, and elsewhere) states:

                        The Divine Presence never departs from the Western Wall.

            Indeed, the Western Wall is not a part of the Temple itself, but a wall surrounding the Temple Mount upon which the Temple stood. But in Jewish tradition, the Wall is generally viewed as a “remnant of our Temple”. The prayers recited in the synagogue replace the Temple service following its destruction, and synagogues are referred to as “mikdash m’at” [a little sanctuary]: “Yet have I been to them as a little sanctuary (Ezekiel 11:16). Rabbi Isaac said: This refers to the synagogues and houses of learning in Babylonia” (TB Megilla 29a; and see HCJ 4185/90 Temple Mount Faithful v. Attorney General, IsrSC 47 (5) 221, 230).

            Throughout the generations, Jews have considered prayer beside the site of the Temple to be especially propitious, and especially beside the Western Wall – the only remnant that remains of the Temple (see HCJ 4185/90, ibid., at pp. 245-246). Due to the fact that the plaza before the Western Wall has always served as a permanent place for Jewish prayer, the halakhic scholars held that this plaza is subject to the law of a synagogue. Thus, in the last century, Rabbi Hillel Moshe Gelbstein wrote in his book Mishkenot Le-Abir Yaakov:

It is a mitzvah to respect and extol that place as much as possible, at least as much as a synagogue, and more so … because it stands before the holy and awesome place … we must try with all our might to make … an attractive, elegant and beautiful floor ... and of course protect it from desecration as far as possible …and a fortiori in comparison to a synagogue … for the outer wall of a synagogue is holy like the synagogue itself.

            Moreover, the site of the Western Wall is subject to the commandment of “guarding the Temple” [against desecration], for although it is not possible to fulfill that in our day at the actual site of the Temple, it can be observed adjacent to the Temple Mount, that is, beside the Western Wall (Rabbi Gelbstein’s remarks are quoted in Zvi Kaplan, “The Western Wall in Halakha,” 5728 Shana Beshana 174-175 (Hebrew)).

            And this is what Chief Rabbi Ovadiah Yosef ruled on the subject:

This place must certainly be no less than a synagogue, which is a beit mikdash m’at [a little Temple]. So it is in regard to the laws of a synagogue … certainly all that is true there, is true for the Western Wall … it should be treated with no less strictness than a synagogue and a mikdash m’at (“The Western Wall and its Surroundings in Halakha,” in The Western Wall (Jerusalem, 1976) p. 139 (Hebrew)).

 

The Prohibition upon changing Custom “On account of the Disputes”

31.       At the prayer area beside the Western Wall, which must be treated like a synagogue and even more so, there was never any customary women’s prayer, neither in the form requested by the Petitioners in HCJ 257/89, nor in the form of “prayer groups”, as described in HCJ 2410/90. Granting the Petitioners’ petitions would involve a clear change in the local custom in the synagogue, as observed for generations upon generations. An important principle of halakha is that custom should not be changed “on account of the disputes [that would ensue]” (TB Pesahim 50a-b). This principle was enunciated in regard to every custom in halakha, and it applies a fortiori to synagogue customs, and all the more so in regard to the synagogue in the Western Wall Plaza. This is the unequivocal opinion of the Chief Rabbis of Israel, which we noted above.

            In his letter, Rabbi Avraham Shapira wrote:

Moreover, in addition to the halakhic prohibition, as noted above, there is also a principle of prohibiting the annulling of customs, which was never done, whether in regard to tzitzit or in regard to a women’s prayer in a minyan. Such a thing is unheard of and unacceptable in Judaism, and for this reason alone, it is unlawful, as a custom of Israel is Law.

All of this is true even if they do so in their own homes. But when they come to change the halakha and custom in public, in a holy place like the Western Wall, a matter that raises dispute, contention and altercations, there is also a prohibition of increasing disputes in Israel, and the desecration of a holy place (response of Rabbi Avraham Shapira (letter)).

            That is also the conclusion to be drawn from the letter of the Sephardic Chief Rabbi, Rabbi Mordechai Eliyahu, in his aforementioned opinion:

We are commanded and warned not to change any custom, and particularly customs of synagogue prayer … and it is therefore prohibited to make any change in the traditional manner of prayer of many generations at the Western Wall, which is a remnant of our Temple and our glory, besides having the additional holiness of being the place of the prayers of all Israel (response of Rabbi Mordechai Eliyahu (letter)).

            As we shall see, the opinions of the Chief Rabbis of Israel are of legal importance in the Israeli legal system in regard to the issue addressed by the petitions before the Court.

32.       Much has been written and said on the extreme severity of causing disputes, particularly in synagogues. We will suffice in quoting the words of the Hafetz Hayim [Israel Meir HaCohen Kagan] (Mishna Berura, OH 151:2):

And all the more so must one be careful in the synagogue and study hall to refrain from offenses of forbidden speech such as defamation, rumor mongering, disputes and altercations, because not only are these very serious offenses, but the offense is even greater in a holy place because it shows contempt for the Divine Presence, as a person who sins alone is not like a person who sins in the King’s palace, in the presence of the King.

And even worse, such a person also causes the public to commit those serious offenses, as “strife is like a ruptured water pipe” (TB Sanhedrin 7a), in the beginning the sin seeps into a few people, and ultimately the channels unite into strife between one and another until the entire synagogue is ablaze like a bonfire, and to our great discredit, this sometimes leads to disgrace, insult and public shaming, and to blows and informing, and increasing the desecration of God’s name.

            An important principle of halakha, particularly in the field of customs, was established on the basis of the biblical statement “lo titgodedu” [literally: “you shall not cut yourselves”] (Deut. 14.1), which the Sages interpreted as a severe prohibition of sectarianism[8] and dispute (see: M. Elon, Jewish Law – History, Sources, Principles, p. 759; [Rabbi Yehuda Greenwald], Responsa Zikhron Yehuda, 37; [Isaac ben Sheshet Perfet], Responsa Rivash, 512; [Simon ben Tzemah Duran], Tashbatz, II 204, III 176; [Ben-Zion Meir Hai Uziel], Mishpetei Uziel, III, HM 228). The Sages were particularly strict in regard to changes in synagogue customs, in light of the injunction “lo titgodedu” (see: Prof. Y.D. Gilat, “Lo Titgodedu,” 18-19 Bar Ilan University Yearbook 88ff. (1981)).

 

The Severity of the Disagreements on the Issue in the World of Halakha

33.       We became aware of the severity of the disagreement concerning the issue before us from the detailed description of the facts, as presented in the petitions and from all the event that occurred in the affair: the prayer space beside the Western Wall became a “battlefield” of extreme violence, hitting, tear gas, physically lying on the floor of the prayer area before the Wall, and incessant incitement, and all in front of the various media. But this is not the only way that the dispute was expressed. As we stated, this subject – concerning the laws and customs of prayer – is particularly sensitive in the halakhic world. The halakhic world is defined by its laws and values, and just as halakhic scholars and decisors disagree in regard to its rules, so they may disagree as to its values, or to be more precise, in regard to the implementation of its values. We briefly addressed this earlier in regard to the issue before us. It would be appropriate to take a further, special look into this matter, which, at its core, concerns a dispute between two opposing approaches to halakhic values, with each approach sharing a common devotion to halakha. This can be seen in reading the aforementioned article of Rabbi Zvi Schachter, who serves as a rosh yeshiva at Yeshiva University in New York (“Tz’i lakh b’ikvei ha-tzon,” 17 Beit Yitzhak 118, 134 (1988)), and the aforementioned book of Rabbi Avraham Weiss, which we cited earlier. We will consider several examples.

            A.        As noted, the Petitioners in HCJ 2410/90 conduct women’s “prayer groups” that are not considered “prayer in a minyan”. They do not include the reciting of the “barekhu”, “kedusha”, or a repetition of the amida, and they are not halakhically flawed from a formal perspective. Yet, in Rabbi Schachter’s opinion, women’s prayer groups should not be conducted because, in his words: “If they were to pray in a regular minyan in a synagogue, they would observe the obligation to prayer in its fullest form (that is, with the recitation of “barekhu”, kaddish, etc.), and by making a “minyan” of their own, they detract from their prayer” (ibid., p. 118).

            It is hard to understand this argument. As earlier noted, women are indeed halakhically obligated to private prayer, but they are not obligated to public worship, and therefore, they are not counted for the purpose of constituting a “minyan” in its halakhic sense. What, then, is detracted when a woman does not pray in the women’s section [of the synagogue] in the presence of a minyan of men, but rather prays with a group of women, and thus does not hear the “barekhu”,etc., which she is not obligated to hear? (Weiss, ibid., pp. 55-56). Moreover, “prayer groups” of women (that do not perform “acts of sanctification”) are common in Orthodox schools and colleges for women, and it was never the practice to bring a “minyan” of men to those prayer services in order to enable the saying of “barekhu”, etc. The same flaw in Rabbi Schachter’s argument is present in regard to the reading of the Torah by women without reciting the “barekhu” benediction, and in regard to other matters, as well.

            B.        Rabbi Schachter views women’s prayer groups as a “falsification of the Torah” (ibid., p. 119).Why? Because “their intention is to demonstrate that women are as important as men”. Rabbi Schachter relies upon a statement of the Maharshal, Rabbi Solomon Luria, one of the great halakhists of sixteenth-century Poland, which was made in an entirely different context (Yam shel Shlomo, Bava Kama, 4:9). The Maharshal absolutely and emphatically forbids teaching Torah to a non-Jew, due to the attendant spiritual and other dangers, and he disagrees with those “in Spain, Italy and the Moslem lands who study God’s Torah with the gentiles for their pleasure and salaries”, referring to the Jews of Spain and the East who studied and discoursed with non-Jews. But I searched the writings of the Maharshal and did not find the term “falsification of the Torah”! In any case, it is hard to understand what connection there might be between what the Maharshal wrote and the subject of women’s prayer groups, and what might be halakhically wrong with women viewing themselves to be as important as men, and conducting public worship in which “acts of sanctification” are not performed!

            C.        In the opinion of Rabbi Schachter, the public prayer of such Orthodox women smacks of “hukkot akum” [non-Jewish practices] (ibid., 131). Why? “Because it is clear that such practices did not emerge from a vacuum, but rather are a result of the general trend of women’s liberation, whose subject and purpose in this regard is licentiousness, and to make them equal to men in every way possible” (ibid.). And not merely non-Jewish practices in general, but “non-Jewish practices in the performance of mitzvoth” (ibid.), and he cites Nachmanides on the verse (Deut. 12:30): “Beware of being lured into their ways”. With all due respect to the honorable author, it is hard to fathom the intention of this statement. Why would one suspect that the participants in public prayer restricted to women and led by women might be guilty of such grave intentions and tendencies, when the very manner in which they are conducted proves strict observance of the halakhic rules prohibiting such acts of sanctification as the repetition of the amida, and so forth? Does that alone not prove that the purpose of the organizers of such public prayer by women – carefully observing the halakhic framework and its rules – serves a spiritual purpose that derives from knowledge and awareness of the commandments and halakha, the views and approaches of rabbinic scholars and thinkers, and from many years of study in Torah-im-Derekh-Eretz educational institutions, and that as a result of that education they seek to express themselves, within the confines of halakha, by means of the “prayer groups” that are the subject of these proceedings? Indeed, this is how Rabbi Yehiel Weinberg, author of the Seridei Esh, views the intentions and proper desires of those parents and girls who wish to celebrate a bat mitzvah, and the same is explicitly stated by Chief Rabbi Ovadiah Yosef, as we quoted above.

            D.        In his pointed opposition to women’s “prayer groups”, even when they are not viewed as a constituting a minyan, Rabbi Zvi Schachter relies upon the decisions of two of the generation’s foremost halakhic decisors, the late Rabbi Moshe Feinstein and the late Rabbi Joseph B. Soloveitchik:

It is well known that two of the greatest scholars of this generation, to whom we all defer, our teacher Rabbi Joseph B. Soloveitchik, and our teacher Rabbi Moshe Feinstein, are very much opposed to all the above conduct, as well as to special hakafot for women, and special “minyans” for prayer, and for reading the Torah and the Megillah. And see the Tosafot on Bava Batra (51b) s.v. “beram”, per Rabbeinu Tam, that if all the leading authorities of the generation disagree with him, then his opinion is without value” (ibid., p. 126).

            Rabbi Weiss correctly comments that this statement is not precise. As for the opinion of the late Rabbi Soloveitchik, we do not have a written record, and what is attributed to him is based upon the statements of students who sought his advice. From them we learn that he was not opposed to the very existence of prayer groups, but rather to particular aspects of their practice, such as reciting the Torah blessings before and after the reading of the Torah (Rabbi Weiss, ibid., pp. 107-108). And as for the opinion of the late Rabbi Moshe Feinstein, it can be found in a detailed responsum (Iggerot Moshe, OH, part 4, 49), which we discussed above. That responsum does not present a rejection of women’s prayer groups in principle, provided that they are conducted for the sake of heaven, except as regards certain changes relating to particular practices of such groups regarding the reading of the Torah (see: Rabbi Weiss, ibid., pp. 108-110); and see in the footnotes, ad. loc., what Rabbi Mordechai Tendler wrote on behalf of his grandfather, Rabbi Moshe Feinstein, which we addressed above; and see, ibid., pp. 111-112, fn. 39).

34.       We should note that Rabbi Zvi Schachter’s pointed objection to women’s prayer groups is particular to this specific subject, and it does not derive from a general approach that rejects the reality of halakhic development and change over the course of generations and eras, in accordance with the recognized, special methods for change provided by the halakha itself. Rabbi Schachter emphasizes this in several places in his article, and it is appropriate that we take note of them (ibid., pp. 122-124):

It is clear that the halakha is not frozen. The large number of situational changes requires that halakha change. The questions of the year 5748 are completely different from those of 5738, and in any case, in many instances, different answers are needed.

Moreover, just as there is progress in the scientific world, so there is progress in the halakhic world. See Genesis Rabba on VaYera (49:2) that there is no day when  God does not innovate a new halakha in the Heavenly court. And see Yalkut Shimoni on the book of Judges (Remez 49) explaining the verse “When new gods were chosen, then war was at the gates …” [Judges 5:8], concerning the wars of Torah, that the Holy One loves innovation in Torah. And in the words of Rabbi Chaim of Volozhin (in his book Nefesh HaChaim, 4:46), the awesome, wondrous effects of man’s true Toraitic innovations upon Heaven are immeasurable.

            Further on, he cites the responsum of the Netziv [Rabbi Naftali Zvi Yehuda Berlin] of Volozhin (Meishiv Davar, I, 46), and goes on to say (ibid., p. 123):

And see in that responsum, that this is the case, and this is the reason in regard to an innovation in the performance of a mitzvah, which even if not done for the sake of Heaven, still constitutes the performance of a mitzvah. But in the case of the innovation of a new practice, if it is not done for the sake of Heaven, that innovation cannot be called a mitzvah at all. And that is the meaning of the Mishna in Avot (2:2) that “all who labor with the community labor with them for the sake of Heaven”, because labors undertaken not for the sake of Heaven are not mitzvoth at all. For labor that does not involve any specific mitzvah (like laying tefillin or blowing the shofar, and so forth) that defines the labor as the performance of a mitzvah, must be labor that is for the sake of Heaven in order for that labor to be deemed a mitzvah.

            Notwithstanding this generally positive approach, the aforesaid does not apply, according to Rabbi Schachter, to the matter before us.

And the reason that they prefer to make a “minyan” (i.e. “prayer groups” – M.E.) for themselves is not by reason of the halakhic principle that “it is more meritorious through himself than through an agent” [TB Kiddushin 41a], but rather because “a man prefers a kab of his own to nine of his neighbor’s” [TB Bava Metzia 38a], and in their “minyan” the women feel that it is “their thing”. Surely we should not willfully destroy the additional halakhic essentials that we mentioned above (letter A) for such a feeling. On the contrary, we must sensitize these educated, intelligent women to sensitize and repair their spiritual resources to the point that they are consonant with the priorities of halakha (ibid., 121).

            Therefore (ibid., p. 122):

We must also explain to those women, who with God’s help this generation has become more righteous,[9] and who are more educated both in Torah and wisdom than previous generations … that all our women are deemed important, and it was never our practice to deny the rights of women. And so there is no need or purpose for us in the objectives of the women’s liberation movement, inasmuch as the halakha instituted several obligations upon a husband in regard to his wife, like the seven obligations of a woman toward her husband, among them to love his wife as himself, and to respect her more than himself … and we find several places in the Bible and the Talmud where women are lauded more than men, and it is the halakha that a woman is deemed an adult at the age of 12, while a man at 13, because God granted women greater understanding than men, and so it is in other, similar matters. And in any case, truth be told, our women should not feel that they have only now been liberated from their servitude, and adopt the psychological attitude of a slave who has become a king, but rather they should themselves see and understand that it has always been thus among us, for the promise that God made to women is greater than that of men, and that there has not really been any fundamental or systematic change in our view of the importance of women, but merely changes in details, inasmuch as the entire world has changed in recent years, but not changes is the principles.

35.       I have said what I have, and commented as I have, because that is the way of Torah and the “war” of Torah. And I have treated Rabbi Schachter’s remarks at length in order to point out the especially problematic nature of the matter before us.

            As stated in the remarks we have just quoted, Rabbi Schachter’s opinion is that the halakhic world, by its nature, does not stagnate, and that it is open to innovation and to enactments in accordance with the needs of time and place. But it also comprises matters and principles regarding which halakhic creativity must be exercised with great caution. In his opinion, the subject of this case is among them. He is aware of the changes that have occurred over the last generations in regard to the social status of women, in their knowledge of halakha, and in their education, but none of these – in his view – justify the change represented by women’s prayer groups, which are influenced by “extraneous” and extra-halakhic considerations, and all that is associated therewith, in regard to the central place of prayer and the synagogue in Jewish tradition (and also see: ibid., at the end of p. 125, and pp. 127ff in regard to “the purpose of the mitzvah in the acts of mitzvoth”, and pp. 130-131 in regard to the particularly stringent approach to “synagogue customs).

36.       We have thus come to the end of our discussion of the issue, and this is not the place to elaborate further. A detailed, comprehensive discussion of this fundamental issue can be found in many additional sources in halakhic literature, as well as in articles and research in addition to those we have cited, and I refer the interested reader to them.

            As we hinted at earlier, a significant part of the disagreements and approaches in this great, complex and sensitive matter concerns not merely the determination of the law in the halakhic system, but also the evaluation of the values of the halakhic world – which also constitute part of the law in the broad sense – and the application of those values to the present case; the lege lata and lege ferenda, and the appropriate judicial-halakhic policy – in light of the past and in view of desires for the future. These are accepted, legitimate considerations in the halakhic world in general, and they are of particular importance in regard to a sensitive subject such as the one before us. Indeed, each side has expressed its views both on the world of halakha and on the realities of the contemporary world in regard to the status of women – including women who are halakhically observant and equally heedful of the minor mitzvoth and the major ones – in terms of their social roles and status, their knowledge of the Torah and its commandments, the ways of the world and their education. But the parties disagree in their evaluations, and therefore in their conclusions.

            Needless to say, an in-depth study of the halakhic sources, with both knowledge and understanding, as practiced from generation to generation, is a necessary prior condition to any proper halakhic examination of any halakhic matter, and of the matter before us. To this we must add an evaluation of the values of the halakhic world and the manner of their application in every generation, in accordance with its problems and needs.

            This is a double condition. Each of the two approaches in this matter, which we have considered above, claims to meet the requirements of this double condition.

            In this regard, it would be appropriate to add a few remarks concerning the element of imitation, which serves as a factor of recognized influence upon judicial policy in deciding the law and recognizing customs in the halakhic world. As we saw, this factor is mentioned often by decisors and scholars in regard to our subject. The intention here is to imitation of a negative character of things practiced outside the world of halakha and Judaism, whether directly – i.e., imitation of “non-Jewish practices” – or indirectly – i.e., imitation of the Reform Movement, which is influenced to an extreme degree by things that are contrary to the basic principles of Judaism and halakha, such as elementary kosher laws, marriage and divorce, conversion, and at one time, even the annulment of the religio-national bond to the land of Israel, and so forth, which present an absolute contradiction of the entirety of the world of halakha.  Thus we saw that Rabbi Yehiel Weinberg did not view Christian “confirmation”, which applies to boys and girls, as a factor that influences the propriety of the custom of celebrating a bat mitzvah in the Jewish world, stating, “they do what they do and we do what we do”. So it is in regard to the very celebration of a bat mitzvah. But as for the question of celebrating a bat mitzvah in the synagogue or not, he takes account of the fact that Reform Jewry celebrates bat mitzvahs in the synagogue , and in order to prevent influence by the Reform Movement – which does not recognize the obligatory nature of halakha – upon the halakhic world, he is of the opinion that it would be improper to hold a bat mitzvah celebration in the synagogue itself – as was the Reform practice at that time, under the influence of elements foreign to Judaism – but rather in a hall adjacent to the synagogue.

            Granting weight to the factor of negative imitation as an extraneous consideration in the halakhic world is a factor that we also find, in principle, in the general legal system in the field of public administrative law, where it is referred to as an “extraneous consideration”, and it is from there that I have “borrowed” the term. In other words, a court may void an administrative decision by reason of it having been made for motives and considerations that were foreign to the subject of the decision. So it is in the halakhic world, in which a new law or custom will also be examined in light of the nature of the considerations that led to the creation of the law or custom, and whether those considerations were irrelevant or, at times, contradictory to the spirit of the halakha and its values, and thus extraneous considerations that may lead to the abolition of the new law or custom.

            Extraneous considerations are weighed in halakha much as they are in the general law. In certain cases, the conclusion will be that there was no extraneous consideration of “unwanted” influence from another cultural or conceptual world. In other cases, there may be an influence that is not deemed to exercise a negative impact of an extent justifying the abrogation of the new law or custom. In other cases, the conclusion may be that the extraneous consideration is so negative that annulling the new law or custom is appropriate and correct.

            The choice among the various possibilities is a value judgment that concerns judicial policy in the halakhic world, much as it is in the case of a judicial ruling in the general legal system in regard to the presence or absence of an extraneous consideration in an administrative decision.

37.       Rabbi Schachter concludes his detailed article as follows:

And the true God gave us a Torah of truth, a Torah in which the truth is written, our eyes look only to the truth, and blessed be He who keeps his true promise, for the Torah of truth will not be forsworn by the true people.

            As for the truth in the world of halakha, there is a great saying of the Gaon of Vilna explaining the statement of the Sages that a judge must “judge true judgment that is according to the truth” (TB Shabbat 10a, and elsewhere). Many halakhic scholars ask: What is “true judgment that is according to the truth”? Is there “truth” that is not “according to the truth”? And what is the nature of this truth that is according to the truth?

            The Gaon provided this answer:

Judges must be experts in worldly matters so that they do not rule erroneously, for if they are not expert in such matters, then even if they are expert in the Torah law, the result will not be according to the truth. In other words, even though he will give true judgment, it will not be according to the truth … and therefore the judge must be an expert in both … that is, wise in matters of Torah and astute with regard to worldly affairs (Commentary of the Gaon of Vilna (Mikra’ot Gedolot, Pardes) to Proverbs 6:4).

            Torah law that is integrated with the nature of the world is “according to the truth”; Torah law alone, without astuteness with regard to worldly affairs is “true”, but not “according to the truth”. According to Rabbi Zvi Schachter, the matter before us must be decided in accordance with Torah law, true law, but the “nature of the world” – which in the matter before us is the social and educational reality of contemporary women – is absent, due to the nature of the subject, its centrality, and the “extraneous considerations” that may be involved, for the purpose of integration in a decision that would be “according to the truth”. So the question remains—is that approach according to the truth?

38.       Rabbi Avraham Weiss, in his aforementioned comprehensive book, considers the matter before us, and inter alia, is critical of Rabbi Zvi Schachter’s approach for some of the same reasons we raised above. He concludes his examination of women’s prayer groups, inter alia, with the following words (pp. 123-124):

Within halakhic guidelines, women may participate in women’s prayer groups, as long as these groups fall into the halakhic category of tefillah and not minyan … Participants in such groups are not rebelling against Torah Judaism. Quite the contrary. They are seeking to instill greater religious meaning in their lives. Their purpose is not to diminish the Torah, but to enhance their Jewish commitment and halakhic observance … Their quest to reach nobly to attain this lofty objective should be applauded.

            These earnest thoughts are worthy of consideration against the background of the special sensitivity of the halakhic world in regard to changes in synagogue customs, as we discussed above (and see Rabbi Weiss, ibid., p. 118ff.) Having noted the explanation of the Gaon of Vilna in regard to the concept of the “thorough truth” that a judge must strive to realize, we will mention an additional explanation of this concept, which is appropriate to what we have just quoted and stated (see the Mishnah Rishonah commentary to Mishna Pe’ah, 8:9, s.v. “vechen dayan shedan emet la’amito”):

Because it is possible for a judge to recuse himself from judging in the belief that even if he would believe that he is judging truly, there is still the fear that if the case were brought before a greater judge, it would be found that he was in error, the result would be that no person would be willing to judge, for fear of error. Therefore it says: “according to the truth”, because he has only his own truth, as opposed to his knowing that it is false. But if it appears to him that he is judging truly, then he should fear no more, because even if he errs, he is not culpable, because he was scrupulous in accordance with what he believed.

And so we find in the Gemara at the end of the first chapter (6b) of Sanhedrin: “And lest the judge should say, ‘Why have all this trouble and responsibility?’ It is therefore said: ‘He is with you in giving judgment’. The judge is to be concerned only with what he actually sees with his own eyes.” And Rashi explains: “According to what he sees with his own eyes – he will render true justice.”

            And this too is part of judging “true judgment that is according to the truth”.

 

Summary of the Halakha in regard to the Issue at Bar

39.       As we have seen, the subject of these petitions is very sensitive in the Jewish world in general, and in the halakhic world in particular. The petition of the Petitioners in HCJ 257/89 is contrary to the world of halakha and generations of halakhic decisions. But even in the halakhic world, there is sharp disagreement. One view, reflected by the petition in HCJ 2410/90, is expressed in the comprehensive discussion of women’s prayer groups in Rabbi Weiss’ book. Even there we find uncertainty as to the manner for realizing this approach, whether in the framework of the synagogue or whether elsewhere, outside of the synagogue, due to the generally greater sensitivity in regard to change in synagogue customs as opposed to other changes in customs. The second approach is that expressed by Rabbi Zvi Schachter in his detailed article. Although it recognizes the possibility of change in customs and laws by the accepted means of the halakhic world, it strongly opposes the approach of petitioners in HCJ 2410/9, even in regard to conducting “prayer groups” outside of the synagogue. The strongest opposition to this approach is expressed in the opinions of the two Chief Rabbis of Israel. We referred to part of Rabbi Avraham Shapira’s opinion above (para. 31). Rabbi Shapira concludes his opinion saying:

In brief: in terms of law, all of the above things, including wearing tzitzit by women, and conducting a minyan by women for acts of sanctification, are contrary to the halakha and contrary to custom, and are unacceptable in Israel, and what we have here is simply a satanic act intended to increase dispute and raise accusations against Israel. And the matters are so simple, that they require no elaboration.

            We also referred to part of the opinion of the Sephardic Chief Rabbi, Rabbi Mordechai Eliyahu (para. 31, above), who concludes in stating:

No nation has ever desecrated its own holy place, even concerning such customary actions as removing shoes, and so forth. Will Jews come to annul the customs of those of us who seek to preserve the customs of our holy ancestors? We will not permit it. This would be an insult to generations of righteous women, an insult to all the women who come daily to pray, and an insult to the Torah of Israel.

            These pointed, strong disagreements should be understood against the background of the special issue before us. We are concerned with a subject that holds a central place in the world of halakha and the Jewish religion. As earlier noted, Jewish tradition sees the synagogue as a “little sanctuary”, a reminder and continuation of the Temple that stood on the Temple Mount. The synagogue is and was a center and gathering point for the religious experience and the world of halakha. That is the reason for the substantial difference between the issue before us and the halakhic world’s acceptance of change in regard to the status of women in areas like education, the study of Torah, the right to vote for and be elected to public office, and other subjects. It is conceivable that the substantial change in the status and role of women in this century, in which religiously observant participate, will have an effect over time, and will lead to an appropriate resolution even of this complex, sensitive subject of prayer groups, as noted above. But the prayer space beside the Western Wall is not the place for a “war” of acts and opinions over this issue. The present reality is that the overwhelming majority of halakhic decisors, including the Chief Rabbis of Israel, see the granting of the Petitioners’ petitions – even that in HCJ 2410/90 – would constitute a desecration of the customs and sanctity of the synagogue. Such is the case in regard to the prayer customs of the synagogue, and all the more so in regard to the prayer space at the Western Wall, which is the holiest synagogue in the halakhic and Jewish world.

 

The Holy Places and the Principle of Preserving the Status Quo

40.       Having reached this point, we will now return to an examination of the issue in light of Israeli law and case-law.

            Nothing matches the Holy Places as a source for disputes, altercations and bloody flare-ups. The intensity of emotion in regard to these places, deriving from deep in the human heart, is so great that it can ignite conflagrations. It therefore requires that the Executive and the Judiciary approach disputes relating to the Holy Places with extreme caution. This is well known, and we need not elaborate.

            A comprehensive survey of the disputes over the Holy Places in the Land of Israel can be found in S. Berkowitz, The Legal Status of the Holy Places in Jerusalem (Diss., Hebrew University, 1978 (Hebrew)), and the interested reader can review the details there.

41.       The history of the Holy Places in the Land of Israel goes back some three-thousand years, with the building of the First Temple on Mount Moriah by King Solomon. And even a thousand years earlier, since the Binding of Isaac by Abraham in the “Land of Moriah”, Mount Moriah was holy in the eyes of the People of Israel (see in detail, our comments in HCJ 4185/90, pp. 228-240).

            The disputes over the Holy Places originated after the destruction of the Temple, beginning in the seventh century, between Christians and Moslems, and from the thirteenth century to the First World War the disputes were characterized by struggles among the various Christian churches. In 1757, these disputes resulted in what is referred to as the Ottoman Status Quo. The history of this arrangement can be found in the opinion of the late Agranat, P. in the National Circles case (above, p. 196).

 

The British Mandate

42.       With the conclusion of the First World War and the granting of the Mandate for Palestine to Great Britain, the subject of the Holy Places was addressed in articles 13 and 14 of the Mandate.

            The late President Agranat wrote the following in regard to these articles of the Mandate, in the National Circles case, p. 192:

Article 13 defines the responsibility of the Mandatory Power for the Holy Places and the other religious places (buildings or sites) in Palestine. That responsibility included the duty, in regard to such places, to preserve the “existing rights”, securing freedom of access and the free exercise of worship. It was further established that the fulfillment of those duties will be subject to its responsibility to ensure “the requirements of public order and decorum”.

My first comment relates to the meaning of the term “existing rights”. I should note that it is not my intention to address the construction of that term or definitively establish its meaning. My primary purpose is to point out that during the Mandatory period, the responsibility to preserve “existing rights” was generally understood to refer to the duty to preserve the status quo ante bellum, that is, those rights in regard to the Holy Places that actually prevailed prior to the outbreak of the First World War (see: J. Stoyanovski, The Mandate for Palestine (London: Longmans, Green, 1928) p. 293) [emphasis added – M.E.].

            Article 14 of the Mandate provided for the appointment of a special commission in connection with the Holy Places, the composition of which was supposed to be established by the Mandatory, subject to the approval of the Council of the League of Nations. Such a council was never established, and the British government therefore promulgated the Palestine Order-in-Council (Holy Places) (see: the National Circles case, p. 198).

 

The Palestine Order-in-Council (Holy Places)

43.       The Order-in-Council comprised two operative sections. The first, art. 2, was intended to exclude the hearing or determining of any matter in connection with the Holy Places from the jurisdiction of the courts:

Notwithstanding anything to the contrary in the Palestine Order-in-Council, 1922, or any Ordinance or Law in Palestine, no cause or matter in connection with the Holy Places or religious buildings or sites or the rights or claims relating to the different religious communities in Palestine shall be heard or determined by any Court in Palestine.

            The second provision – art. 3 – was a complimentary provision that granted the High Commissioner the authority to decide the preliminary question “whether any cause or matter comes within the terms of the preceding Article”. The High Commissioner’s decision upon the question “shall be final and binding on all parties”. According to art. 3, the authority of the High Commissioner was intended to be temporary, “pending the constitution of a Commission charged with jurisdiction over the matters set out in the said Article”. As noted, the said commission was never established.

            The late President Agranat addressed the reasons for the promulgation of the Order-in-Council in the National Circles case:

As we saw, the said article (article 14 of the Mandate – M.E.) requires the conclusion that the authority to decide upon rights and claims relating to the Holy Places was not granted to the Mandatory, but was intended for a commission that was to be appointed with the approval of the Council of the League of Nations. Thus, the Mandatory did not think itself – and could not think itself – as having jurisdiction to determine such rights and claims, even by means of the courts that it established in Palestine. It therefore established, by means of the Order-in-Council, 1924, that such matters are non-justiciable. Therefore, it also granted the High Commissioner the limited and “minimal” authority mentioned in art. 3 of the Order-in-Council – an authority that has nothing to do with the substantive determination of disputes in relation to the Holy Places (ibid., at p. 202).

President Agranat went on to say (at p. 203):

If one were to ask how, under such circumstances, the Mandatory thought to fulfill … the responsibility placed upon it in regard to the Holy Places under art. 13 of the Mandate – the necessary answer is twofold. First, inasmuch as the article established that the responsibility to preserve the “existing rights” and secure free access and the free exercise of worship was subject to the obligation to ensure the requirements of public order and decorum in those places, therefore the Mandatory conducted itself (or purported to conduct itself) in accordance with the principle that the latter duty precedes the others, and that it is required to fulfill it without addressing the merits of the rights and claims, which were a dispute between the competing religious sects. But concurrently, it was required to act, to the extent possible, to preserve – and this is the second principle, which will be further discussed – the situation that it apprehended to be the “status quo” [emphasis added – M.E.].

44.       In 1929, L.G.A. Cust, the former District Officer of Jerusalem, prepared a secret report for the Mandatory government: The Status Quo in the Holy Places (hereinafter: the Cust Report). The report was intended to aid the officers of the Government of Palestine in in deciding upon the  interpretation and application of the Status Quo in the Holy Places (see the Report’s Introductory Note, written by H.C. Luke, the Chief Secretary to the Government of Palestine). The Report did, indeed, serve as a basis for the application of the Ottoman Status Quo during the Mandate period (see: Berkowitz, above, at p. 34).

            The report addresses in great detail the various rights granted to the Christian communities in the Holy Places – the Church of the Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem, the Sanctuary of the Ascension on the Mount of Olives, the Tomb of the Virgin at Gethsemane, and the Church of the Nativity in Bethlehem. As an example of the great detail in regard to the Holy Places – detail that was a practical necessity due to the many disputes – we will present the Report’s summary of the situation in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre. Rights are claimed in this church by the Orthodox, the Latins, the Armenians, the Copts, the Ethiopians, and the Jacobites:

In the various component parts of the Church the position at the present moment can be summarized as follows:—

(1) The Entrance Doorway and the Facade, the Stone of Unc­tion, the Parvis of the Rotunda, the great Dome and the Edicule are common property. The three rites consent to the partition of the costs of any work of repair between them in equal proportion. The Entrance Courtyard is in common use, but the Orthodox alone have the right to clean it.

(2) The Dome of the Katholikon is claimed by the Orthodox as being under their exclusive jurisdiction.  The other Communities do not recognize this, maintaining that it is part of the general fabric of the Church, and demand a share in any costs of repair. The Orthodox, however, refuse to share payment with any other Community. The same conditions apply mutatis mutandis to the Helena Chapel, claimed by the Armenians, and the Chapel of the Invention of the Cross claimed by the Latins.

(3) The ownership of the Seven Arches of the Virgin is in dispute between the Latins and the Orthodox, of the Chapel of St. Nicodemus between the Armenians and the Syrian Jacobites, and of the Deir al Sultan between the Copts and Abyssinians. In these cases neither party will agree to the other doing any work of repair or to divide the costs.

(4) The Chapel of the Apparition, the Calvary Chapels, and the Commemorative shrines are in the sole possession of one or other of the rites, but the others enjoy certain rights of office therein. Any projected innovation or work of repair is to be notified to the other rites.

(5) The Katholikon, the Galleries and the Chapels in the Court­yard (other than the Orthodox Chapels on the West) are in the exclusive jurisdiction of one or other of the rites, but subject to the main principles of the Status Quo as being within the ensemble of the Holy Sepulchre.

(Cust Report, pp. 14-15. The Cust Report also included reference to the Jewish Holy Places – the Western Wall and Rachel’s Tomb (Cust Report, pp. 43-48)).

 

The Western Wall

45.       In HCJ 4185/90, we discussed the regard of the Jewish people to the Western Wall at length, and we will present a summary of that discussion:

…The Temple Mount is the holiest place, the first in its level of holiness, for the Jewish people for some three-thousand years, ever since Solomon built the First temple on Mount Moriah (II Chronicles 3:1), and Mount Moriah itself was holy for the People of Israel even a thousand years earlier, since the Binding of Isaac by Abraham – Patriarch of the Jewish People – in the “Land of Moriah” (Genesis 22:2). The Temple Mount is Mount Moriah, “and Isaac our forefather was sacrificed in the Temple” (Maimonides, Laws concerning the Chosen House, 2:1-2; 8:1). This primary holiness of the Temple Mount remains to this very day, even following the destruction of the First and Second Temples: “There is no sanctuary for all generations except in Jerusalem and on Mount Moriah … as it says (Psalms 132:14): This is My resting place forever” (Maimonides, ibid., 1:3). And the western wall of the Temple Mount (the Western Wall), which stands to this very day, is the holiest site in Jewish tradition (at p. 244).

            When the Land was conquered by foreigners, each conqueror had a special interest, of varying extent, in the Temple Mount (see in detail, HCJ 4184/90, at pp. 240-243). Even in those situations, Jews maintained their connection with the Temple Mount and conducted prayers there throughout all the years of exile (see ibid., at pp. 245-256). And just as the Temple Mount, and the Temple that stood upon it, was a symbol of the Jewish religious world and of the Jewish nation’s political sovereignty over Israel, so the Western Wall, the remnant of our destroyed temple, was the holiest place for the Jewish People, and symbolized its desire and aspiration for the return of national sovereignty (see HCJ 4185/90, at pp. 228-229, 232, 233-234, 237-239, 270-271).

            In modern times, the disputes around the Western Wall have increased, along with attempts to deny Jewish historical rights to the site:

At that time (the middle of the nineteenth century) there were many attempts by the Jews to improve their standing at the site most holy to them. In the 1850’s, Hakham Abdallah of Bombay [Rabbi Ovadia (Abdallah) Somekh] tried to buy the Wall, but failed. [Moses] Montefiore unsuccessfully tried to obtain a permit to better the lot of the worshippers by placing benches (or large stones) for sitting, and erecting a rain canopy above the area, but the Jews were permitted only to pave the area. There are testimonies that a table for reading the Torah, as well as a canopy, were occasionally installed, but these arrangements were temporary and were regularly rescinded at the demand of the Waqf, which feared that the Jews would obtain rights over the area. In 1887, Baron Rothschild came up with a plan to purchase the Mughrabi Quarter, remove its dismal stones and – with the consent of the Jerusalem rabbis – turn it into a Jewish trust … but the plan was abandoned for reasons that have remained largely unknown to this day … On the eve of the First World War, the Anglo-Palestine Bank attempted to purchase the Western Wall area for the Jews, but the negotiations were interrupted by the outbreak of war. In the meantime, Jews began to write on the Wall, hammer in nails, place notes in it, and erect prayer furnishings and benches, a mehitza to separate between men and women, a glass-enclosed case for candles, a table for reading the Torah, etc. This led the head of the Waqf to lodge a complaint, in 1912, with the Turkish authorities, and they ordered the removal of all the above furnishings – that had, in the meantime, become almost a tradition – in order to prevent Jewish “possession” of the Western Wall.

After the Balfour Declaration and the Mandate, Jews were granted recognized national status in Palestine, and they began to emphasize the importance of the Western Wall as a national symbol, in addition to its traditional religious significance. As opposed to this, the Mufti employed … the claim that the Jews were trying to take over the Wall in order to incite his flock against “the Zionists”. Thus, without any religious or historical basis, he declared the Wall to be a holy Moslem site. The Western Wall, to which Moslems had never before ascribed any importance – and which, at times, they even did not refrain from soiling in order to anger the Jews – was now called “Al Buraq”, in honor of Muhammad’s horse, which the Prophet allegedly tethered to the Wall during his legendary visit to Jerusalem. Interreligious friction concerning the Western Wall continued throughout the 1920’s. In order to aggravate the Jews, the Mufti, who looked down at the Wall from his office in the adjacent “Mahqama”, ordered the making of an opening at the southern end of the Wall, at the Mughrabi Gate, such as to turn the prayer plaza from a dead-end into a thoroughfare for pedestrians and animals, in order to emphasize Moslem ownership of the Wall, several layers of stone were added (on the north), and a wall was built on the northern side, such that those who passed through its gate disturbed the worshippers. On the other side of that wall, adjacent to the Temple Mount, long and loud Moslem ceremonies were intentionally conducted. All of this in addition to the complaints which served to intensify the interreligious tensions. The Moslems complained, in particular, about the erection of prayer furnishings in the plaza by the Jews, and their complaints led to the forcible removal – by the British police – of the separation between men and women on Yom Kippur (in 1928). In August 1929, an incited Moslem mob stormed through the opening that the Mufti had opened on the southern end of the plaza, attacked the worshippers and destroyed religious objects. Several days later, the mayhem spread, and the murderous “1929 Arab riots” began …

In response to these events, the British established a commission of enquiry. The report of the commission included an express comment in regard to the Mufti’s use of the Al-Buraq legend to incite against the Jews. In addition, the report recommended the establishment of an international commission to resolve the “Wailing Wall controversy”. Such a commission was appointed by the League of Nations. Its members were Swiss, Swedish and Dutch, and it conducted the “Wall trial” in Jerusalem in the summer of 1930. Its report (of December 1930) established that the Moslems had absolute ownership of the Wall, but the Jews had an uncontestable right to access it for prayer. However, it also established that the Jews did not have a right to place benches in the plaza, nor to blow the shofar. The Arabs rejected the report’s conclusions, while the Jews accepted them. However, the prohibition upon blowing the shofar was not acceptable to the Jewish public, which viewed it as a harsh insult. Every year, young nationalist Jews continued to blow the shofar at the Wall at the end of Yom Kippur, which always led to the intervention of the British police and to arrests (HaEncyclopedia HaIvrit, vol. XX (1971), s.v. “HaKotel HaMa’aravi”, pp. 1122-1124).

            As for the conclusions of the commission:

They were given the force of law in The Palestine (Western or Wailing Wall) Order-in-Council, 1931. It is generally agreed that this Order-in-Council breathed its last breath with the establishment of the State of Israel (the National Circles case, p. 208). (On the Western Wall, also see: M. Ben Dov, M. Naor, & Z. Aner, The Western Wall, 13th ed. (1989) (Hebrew).

 

The Liberation of the Western Wall in the Six Day War

46.       With the Jordanian occupation, in 1948, access to the Western Wall was denied to the Jewish residents of the State of Israel. During this period – as far as the Israeli legislature was concerned – there was no need for any specific law treating of the Holy Places, inasmuch as they were in foreign hands. This situation changed with the liberation of the Western Wall in the Six Day War. We addressed this in HCJ 4185/90, above, pp. 246-247:

In the Six Day War, when the Kingdom of Jordan initiated a military attack against the State of Israel and the Jewish part of Jerusalem, the Temple Mount and the Western Wall were liberated from the Jordanian occupation. In addition to the religio-cultural connection between the Temple Mount and the Jewish People, which was never severed, Israeli political sovereignty over the Temple Mount was restored, as it was for a long period in the history of the Jewish nation, from the building of the First Temple by King Solomon, some three-thousand years ago. The historical circle was closed. At the time of the liberation of the Temple Mount by the Israel Defense Forces, while the battles were still raging, the commanders of the IDF ordered that the Holy Places of other religions not be harmed, and to scrupulously maintain respect for them (see: George Rivlin, Har HaBayit BeYadeinu (Ma’archot) 322-323; Amanat Yerushalayim, ibid., part IV, and the bibliography there). That is how Israel’s fighters felt and ordered, as the prophet Micah prophesied: “For all the peoples walk each in the name of its god, but we walk in the name of the Lord our God for ever and ever” (Micah, 4:5)…

A few days after the liberation of the Temple Mount, the Israeli government decided, for political and security considerations, to order the paratroop company on the Temple Mount to leave the area. A Border Police observation post was erected, and the area was kept under constant surveillance (Schiller, p. 40). The government also decided to allow Moslems to continue to maintain their presence and worship on the Temple Mount. For these very reasons and additional reasons … and in order to prevent friction with the Moslems, the government decided not to permit public worship by Jews on the Temple Mount.

            This reality led the Knesset to adopt the Protection of the Holy Places Law, on 19 Sivan 5727 (June 27, 1967), which we quoted above (para. 12). The provisions of that law were reiterated in sec. 3 of Basic Law: Jerusalem, Capital of Israel, which states as follows:

                        Protection of Holy Places:

3. The Holy Places shall be protected from desecration and any other violation and from anything likely to violate the freedom of access of the members of the different religions to the places sacred to them or their feelings towards those places.

 

The National Circles Affair

47.       After the liberation of the Temple Mount, Jews sought to pray there, but the police prevented them. When this occurred in 1968, the National Circles Association petitioned the High Court of Justice to order the Israel Police to “provide appropriate security … in order to prevent the disturbance of Jewish prayer on the Temple Mount”, and “to refrain from disturbing Jewish prayer on the Temple Mount”. The petition was assigned to an expanded bench of six judges. The petition was dismissed by a unanimous Court, but the justices’ opinions differed as to the reasons for the dismissal. All of the justices, as well as the State’s attorneys, agreed that the right of Jews to pray on the Temple Mount, per se, was uncontested. In the words of the late President Agranat:

It would be superfluous to point out … that the right of Jews to pray on the Temple Mount is their natural right, rooted deep in the long history of the Jewish People (National Circles, p. 221).

            Nevertheless, the petition was dismissed. The late Silberg D.P. was of the opinion that the petition should be dismissed because the Protection of the Holy Places Law could not be applied without the promulgation of regulations that would provide practical guidelines for exercising the right to pray on the Temple Mount, given that the site is the holy place of worship for two peoples, Jews and Moslems. Inasmuch as the petitioners had not asked that the Minister promulgate such regulations, the petition should be denied (ibid., pp. 153-156). However, he emphasized that, in his opinion, the Court held jurisdiction to consider the petition, even though it concerned a Holy Place, because The Palestine Order-in-Council (Holy Places), which restricted the Court’s jurisdiction, ceased to hold force and was nullified upon the termination of the Mandate (ibid., pp. 156-158).

            Witkon J. was also of the opinion that The Palestine Order-in-Council (Holy Places) was nullified upon the establishment of the State of Israel, or at least upon the enactment of the Protection of the Holy Places Law (ibid., pp. 161-162), but that the right of the petitioners to request the aid of the police for the purpose of conducting prayers on the Temple Mount was limited by the “common-sense test” (ibid., p. 168). As far as the petition was concerned, “the situation is sensitive and dangerous due to the interreligious situation, and the site is ripe for trouble” (ibid.). Therefore, there were no grounds for the intervention of the Court in the discretion exercised by the police in deciding not to extend assistance to the petitioners (ibid., pp. 166-168).

            Berenson J. was of the opinion that The Palestine Order-in-Council (Holy Places) continued to be in force, and therefore, inasmuch as the petition concerned a Holy Place, the Court lacked jurisdiction to hear or determine the issue. The Government was authorized to address the issue, in accordance with sec. 29 of Basic Law: The Government, which establishes: “The Government is competent to do in the name of the State, subject to any law, any act the doing of which is not enjoined by law upon another authority.” (ibid., pp. 170-178). That was, essentially, the view of the late Kister J., as well (ibid., pp. 182-189).

            As opposed to them, the late Agranat P. was of the opinion that the Protection of the Holy Places Law impliedly repealed the Palestine Order-in-Council (Holy Places) pro tanto. The Protection of the Holy Places Law established substantive rights in regard to the prevention of the desecration of a Holy Place, freedom of access to the Holy Place, and in regard to injury to the feelings of the various religious groups towards their Holy Places (see sec. 1 of the Law). But the Law did not say so much as a word in regard to the right of worship at the Holy Places. In the view of Agranat P., the Protection of the Holy Places Law thus repealed the Order-in-Council in regard to anything repugnant to that Law, but the Order-in-Council remained in force in regard to the right of worship, which was not addressed by the Law. Therefore, the Court held jurisdiction to address the prevention of desecration of a Holy Place, but it did not hold jurisdiction to hear claims in regard to freedom of worship in the Holy Places. The treatment of that matter was granted to the Executive branch (National Circles, pp. 218-228).

            Inasmuch as two of the justices – the late Silberg D.P. and the late Witkon J. – were of the opinion that the Order-in-Council was null and void, and two of the justices – Berenson and Kister JJ. – were of the opinion that the Order-in-Council remained in force, the result was that the opinion of Agranat P. – that the Order-in-Council was repealed in part, but remained in force in regard to rights of worship in the Holy Places – prevailed. This is not the place to elaborate further.

 

The Orthodox Coptic Patriarch of Jerusalem v. Minister of. Police Case

48.       A good example of the extreme sensitivity of the Holy Places can be found in the Coptic Patriarch case. In HCJ 109/70 Orthodox Coptic Patriarch of Jerusalem v. Minister of. Police, IsrSC 25(1) 225 (hereinafter: the first Coptic Patriarch case), this Court addressed a dispute between the Coptic religious community and the Ethiopian religious community. The subject of the dispute was two chapels, “The Chapel of the Four Living Creatures” and the “Chapel of Saint Michael” (adjacent to the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, whose “division” among the various Christian communities we addressed above (para. 44) in the Cust Report), and the passage through which they are entered. In practice, control of the passage and the chapels is maintained by affixing locks on the doors to at the ends of the passage and holding the keys used for opening and closing them. Until the event that led to the petition, the passage and the chapels were controlled by the Copts, but the Ethiopians claimed an exclusive right to possession and worship. During the Easter celebrations of 1970, while the Copts were standing in prayer in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre, the Ethiopians changed the locks affixed to the doors at the two ends of the passage. Pursuant to that, the Coptic Patriarch submitted a petition to this Court, asking that the Court order the restoration of the preexisting status (the first Coptic Patriarch case, pp. 229-234).

            In the Court’s judgment (per Agranat P., Landau, Berenson, Witkon and Kister JJ. concurring), Agranat P. emphasized that the Court would not address the conflicting claims of the parties concerning the disputed rights of ownership and possession, inasmuch as the Court lacked jurisdiction, as was held the National Circles case (the first Coptic Patriarch case, pp. 234-235). However, Agranat P. was of the opinion that the petitioner’s prayer for relief was well founded in principle, based upon the prohibition of self-help. Therefore, on 19 Adar 5731 (March 16, 1971, he ordered that the order nisi issued against the Minister of Police be made absolute, but that “… the implementation of the order be postponed until April 6, 1971, in order to allow the Government, if it find appropriate, to exercise its authority – which it always has – to address the substantive dispute at issue in any manner that it may deem fit. Clearly, in a case as this, the Government may, at any time, issue an order to the parties for the purpose of temporarily regulating the possession, which will be in force until a final decision or arrangement as to the dispute” (ibid., p. 252).

49.       That did not bring the matter to a close. The further developments following the first Coptic Patriarch case are set out in HCJ 188/77 Orthodox Coptic Patriarch of Jerusalem v. Government of the State of Israel, IsrSC 33 (1) 225 (hereinafter: the second Coptic Patriarchate case). The Government issued an interim order not to change the possession of the two Chapels, that is, to leave the possession in the hands of the Ethiopian community, while allowing the Coptic community a right of access. The Government appointed a ministerial committee to decide the dispute between the two churches. The ministerial committee held many meetings, heard detailed arguments, and tried – to no avail – to bring the parties to a compromise. Four years passed, the Government changed, and a new Prime Minister was elected in 1977. Then Prime Minister, the late Mr. Menachem Begin, decided to hand the entire matter to the Ministerial Committee for Jerusalem. That committee established a sub-committee of its members to address the Coptic-Ethiopian dispute after the petition was submitted in the second Coptic Patriarchate case, in which the Court was asked to implement the order absolute issued in the first Coptic Patriarch case. The sub-committee held many meetings, and it too heard the arguments of the parties. The Court made an additional attempt to bring the parties to an agreement, but all to no avail. In the end, when the Court was forced to render judgment, the opinions of the justices were divided.

            In his dissenting opinion, Landau D.P. (Witkon J., concurring in principle) took the view that the petition should be granted, and the Government should be ordered to decide the Coptic Patriarchate’s claim within a reasonable period (ibid., at pp. 241, 248-249). The majority of the Court – Asher, Bechor, and S. Levin JJ. – was of the opinion that the petition should be denied because “the time dimension for deciding is a matter regarding which there is almost nothing in common between the approach of the Court and the Government’s approach to it” (ibid., p. 246).

            This is what occurred in one example of a dispute and disagreement in regard to one of the Holy Places. It is an important warning in regard to the issue before us. And with this we conclude our examination of the history of the Holy Places.

50.       An examination of the history of the Holy Places shows the very sensitive nature of these places to which disputes, disagreements and strong emotions are inherent. The treatment of the Holy Places is characterized by extreme care and moderation, attempts to achieve compromise and mediation between the parties, and by refraining from unequivocal rules and definitive solutions. Such an approach is inappropriate to the nature of the Judiciary, which is used to deciding disputes definitively on the basis of clear legal rules. Therefore, in practice, the treatment of the Holy Places was entrusted to the Executive branch. It relied upon the long-established principle of maintaining the status quo. Preserving the existing situation is the only means that ensures that peace and quiet, and public decorum – so necessary for places imbued with holiness – will be maintained.

 

Freedom of Worship and the Near-Certainty Test

51.       The principle of preserving the status quo can be presented in terms of legal rules that we employ in similar matters. Such is the rule by which a person’s freedom of worship is not absolute, but must retreat where there is a probable threat of harm to public order. This legal rule would seem to be nothing other than the status quo principle in different clothing, more appropriate to the Holy Places.

            Freedom of worship and religion is a fundamental right of our legal system. This was held in HCJ 262/62 Peretz v. Kfar Shemaryahu Local Council, IsrSC 16 2101; IsrSJ 4 191, and it is undisputed:

Religion and ritual are not merely matters of legal ruling to be gathered from the books but essentially matters of emotion, faith and reverence, and even of taste and sensitivity, which are not to be measured by any objective scale equal for all (at p. 2105 per Cohn J. [IsrSJ  4 194]).

…the Council in its decision (not to rent a public hall to members of the Progressive Judaism movement for the festival of Sukkot – M.E.) displayed a bias to one religious denomination and denied the right to exist of another, and in a somewhat arrogant tone decided that the form of service hitherto followed in the village is capable of providing for the religious requirements of the local inhabitants. I would have thought that it is a matter for each individual to search his own soul and decide which form of religious service and which form of prayer would give him inner satisfaction and elevation of spirit. If unity in public life and avoidance of division is what the Council strives for, compulsion will not serve to achieve such aims, and not at the expense of freedom of conscience and religion (ibid., p. 2113 per Witkon J. [IsrSJ 4 204]).

And in the words of Sussman P:

…but neither is it up to them (the Council – M.E.) to decide that the local inhabitants should pray in one form and not in another … But the Declaration of Independence guarantees freedom of religion and worship to every citizen of the State, and even if the Declaration itself does not grant the citizen a right enforceable by judicial process, the way of life of the citizens of the State is determined by it and its fundamental nature obliges every authority in the State to be guided by it (ibid., at p. 2116 [IsrSJ 4 207]).

            More recently, Shamgar P. wrote in his decision in HCJ 650/85 Movement for Progressive Judaism v. Minister for Religious Affairs IsrSC 42 (3) 377, 381:

Freedom of religion and worship is one of the fundamental freedoms recognized by our legal system, and constitutes a part of it.  The expressions of this freedom are, of course, primarily found in the freedoms of religious expression and action, but that is not sufficient. That freedom also requires, inter alia, that all believers be treated equally, and that governmental authorities refrain from any act or omission in regard to the believers of all movements, as well as their organizations and institutions, that smacks of discrimination.

Therefore, every general act performed in the course of carrying out the functions of a governmental authority requires an open, fair approach that is not conditional upon identification with the views of any movement, but that expresses the equality to which all movements are entitled.

52.       Freedom of worship is not an absolute freedom, and it retreats before other rights and interests:

Freedom of conscience, belief, religion and worship, to the extent that it proceeds from potential to practice, is not an absolute freedom … My right to pray does not permit me to trespass upon another’s borders or create a nuisance. Freedom of conscience, belief, religion and worship is a relative freedom. It must be balanced against other rights and interests deserving of protection, such as private and public property rights and freedom of movement. One of the interests that must be considered is that of public order and safety (HCJ 292/83 Temple Mount Faithful Association v. Jerusalem District Police Commander, IsrSC 38 (2) 449, 455, per Barak P.).

            As for the “balancing formula” between freedom of worship and public order and safety, this Court has held that it is to be found in the “near-certainty test”:

… Freedom of conscience, belief, religion and worship is limited and restricted in so far as required and necessary for the protection of public safety and public order. Of course, before any action is taken that may violate or limit this freedom by reason of harm to public safety, the police ought to adopt all reasonable means at its disposal in order to prevent the violation of public safety without violating the right to belief, religion and worship. Therefore, if the fear is of violence against the worshippers by a hostile crowd, the police must act against that violence and not against the worshippers. But if, due to its limitations, reasonable action by the police is insufficient to effectively prevent the violation of public safety, there is no alternative but to limit the freedom of conscience and religion as may be required for the protection of public safety.

… The power of the police is not unlimited. It is tasked with many responsibilities. Protecting freedom of conscience, belief, religion and worship is one of the duties of the police, but not its only one. It must also protect other freedoms, including the freedom of conscience and religion of others. In such circumstances, there may be a situation in which, despite the actions of the police, the fear of harm to public safety may remain. Does the existence of that fear, which is not certain, justify the denial or limitation of freedom of conscience, belief, religion and worship?

A fear alone … is not sufficient, but absolute certainty is also not required. Israeli law takes a middle ground of near-certainty … It would therefore appear to me that it would be appropriate that the “near-certainty test” serve for establishing the “balancing equation” between freedom of conscience, belief, religion and worship, on the one hand, and public safety on the other (ibid., pp. 455-456).

            The finding that there is near-certainty that the exercise of freedom of worship will harm public safety must have an evidentiary basis. Such evidence may be found in prior experience:

The requirement is of “substantial” evidence … the assessment must be based upon known facts, including past experience. Conjectures, speculations and apprehensions are not enough (HCJ 153/83 Levi v. Southern District Police Commander, IsrSC 38 (2) 393, 411 [English translation: http://elyon1.court.gov.il/files_eng/83/530/001/Z01/83001530.z01.pdf].

            In the Holy Places there is – in light of past experience that we have reviewed at length – an evidentiary presumption that a deviation from the status quo may lead to a disturbance of public order. This evidentiary presumption, together with additional evidence – and perhaps even on its own – may, in appropriate cases, provide the necessary evidentiary grounds required under the near-certainty test to limit the freedom of worship in the Holy Places, and to delimit it due to the need to preserve public order. In the Holy Places, the principle of maintaining the status quo is often nothing more than a concrete expression of the near-certainty test.

 

Freedom of Worship and the Need for finding the Common Denominator of the Worshippers

53.       In the matter of the petitions at bar, the possible clash is not only between the freedom of worship of the Petitioners and the interest in maintaining public order. There is an additional possible clash between the freedom of worship of the Petitioners and the freedom of worship of other worshippers. The legal principle that must apply to the latter – when it arises in the Holy Places – is one that seeks to find the broadest common denominator of all the worshippers. In the Holy Places, there is no choice – in a case of a clash between the freedom of worship of different worshippers themselves – but to try to find the common denominator of all the worshippers, even if, as a result, the freedom of worship of one may come somewhat at the expense of the freedom of worship of another. The special respect attendant to the Holy Places, and their character, require that worship at the Holy Places be conducted quietly and with decorum, without disputes, and in a manner that allows each person to serve his Maker without infringing the worship of his neighbor. There is no way to accomplish this other than by finding the common denominator of all the worshippers.

It was to this test of finding the broad common denominator that the late Kister J, referred in HCJ Ben Dov v. Minister of Religion IsrSC 22 (1) 440, which concerned a clash – in a particular Holy Place – between the members of one religious denomination and another:

… in the area under the jurisdiction of the State of Israel, there are places that are holy to the members of more than one religion, and the legislature wished to treat all religions equally, and protect the place that are holy to each and every religion. On the one hand, the legislature established the requirement of protection in order not to infringe the freedom of access of the members of the various denominations to their holy places, while on the other hand, it established a requirement of protection against desecration and any other harm, as well as to prevent offense to the feelings of the members of the religious communities in regard to those places. Each religion has its various rules and customs in regard to respect, conduct and even the conditions and restrictions upon entering their holy places, and it is not easy to fulfil them all while ensuring the freedom of access of the members of one religion, on the one hand, and respecting and not offending the feelings of some other religion, on the other hand (ibid., p. 448).

            Kister J. addressed this at greater length in the National Circles case, at pp. 180-181:

The freedom of access to pray does not grant a person the right to act in a manner that injures others or the existing arrangements in the place, and the police may prevent such injury. For example: A person who visits a Catholic church, whether or not he is Catholic, and acts in a manner that offends or angers, such as being dressed in a manner that is not appropriate for church, or covering his head when the accepted practice is to uncover one’s head, or who stands while others bow, and certainly talking during a service, or demonstrating derision, cannot complain if the police remove him from the place, and criminal charges may also be appropriate. This is not limited to a church, but applies to any other place that is holy to Christians, as well as to a procession or other ceremony. By the same token, a Christian may not enter a place reserved for priests, nor may a Moslem man enter a women’s mosque.

            And further on, at pp. 181-182:

It is only natural that when a particular site is deemed holy by the members of different faiths, problems and even disputes may arise in regard to the extent that the members of all those faiths may use the site for their ceremonies. Moreover, it may be that the conducting of a ceremony or the placing of religious symbols by the members of one religious denomination may offend the members of another denomination who may deem it as sacrilege (an extreme example in Jewish history was the erecting of a statue or altar of a pagan god in the Temple by Antiochus Epiphanes). In such a case, it may not be possible for the members of different religions to hold their ceremonies at that holy site, but only that the members of the religion whose ceremonies so offend pray as individuals, without any ceremony and without offending the others, and it is also possible that none of the religious groups will be able to conduct regular ceremonies if what one religion views as worship, another sees as sacrilege. Even if the differences are not so great, it would be hard to order the police to permit the members of each and every religion to conduct prayers or worship in the same place, as each saw fit, inasmuch as the matter might result in clashes and riots.

            In some Holy Places, a common denominator may be found among all the worshippers by maintaining the status quo. In such cases, maintaining the status quo is the appropriate path.

 

Local Custom” and the Principle of maintaining the Status Quo

54.       Having arrived at this point, we will now employ these principles to examine the regulation promulgated by the Minister, the validity of which is disputed by the parties.

            As earlier stated, subsection (1a) of regulation 2(a) of the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews states as follows:

            Prohibited Conduct

            2.        (a)                     In the area of the Holy Places, and subject to what is set out in sub-regulation (b), the following is prohibited:

            (1) …

(1a) Conducting a religious ceremony that is not in accordance with the local custom, that offends the sensitivities of the praying public in regard to the place [emphasis added – M.E.].

            This regulation expresses the principle of maintaining the status quo – “local custom” and the status quo are one and the same. In promulgating this regulation, the Minister of Religion did not exceed the authority granted to him by the legislature in the existing Protection of the Holy Places Law, as Shamgar P. explained in HCJ 337/81 Mitrani v. Minister of Transportation, IsrSC 37 (3) 337, 357-358:

The criterion for the validity of secondary legislation is always to be found in the words of the primary legislator. It sets out the boundaries for the actions of the secondary legislator by granting positive authority to carry out secondary acts in defined areas, and in the absence of such a conferral of authority by the primary legislator, the secondary legislator has nothing. The secondary legislator draws its power only from the conferral of authority in the parent law, which defines its permissible operating framework.

            In the matter before us, the secondary legislator acted within the operating framework delineated by the primary legislator. The Protection of the Holy Places Law establishes that the Holy Places – including, of course, the Western Wall – will be protected from desecration and any other violation and from anything likely to violate the feelings of the members of the different religions with regard to the places sacred to them (sec. 1 of the Law). The purpose of the regulation is to realize this law – to prevent the desecration of the Western Wall and violation of the feelings of the worshippers there in regard to the Wall.

55.       There was more than enough evidence before the Minister of Religion that prayer conducted in the manner of the Petitioners – prayer that, as we explained, violates “local custom” – leads to severe, tangible harm to public order, and thereby leads to desecration of the Western Wall. That evidence was presented in great detail at the beginning of our opinion, in the description of the factual background of the petitions (see paras. 4-11).

            The described events create a sufficient evidentiary basis to ground the need for promulgating subsection (1a) of the Regulations in order to prevent desecration of the Western Wall. “… the phrase ‘protected from desecration’ means ‘protection of respect …’” (HCJ 223/67 Ben Dov v. Minister of Religion, at p. 447, per Sussman D.P.). The events that occurred in the Western Wall Plaza when the Petitioners began to pray in accordance with their custom – that is, while wearing tallitot, reading from the Torah, and singing aloud in prayer – demonstrate the severe violation of the respect due to the Wall, and of the desecration. Women sitting and women lying on the Western Wall Plaza, women removed from the Plaza, worshippers throwing mud and dirt, chairs, tables and rocks at one another, and worst of all, the use of tear gas canisters – all intolerable sights at this Holy Place.  And all of this took place in the sight of the media who “happened” to be there. The events that occurred when the Petitioners in HCJ 257/89 attempted to realize their right to pray in the prayer area of the Western Wall Plaza inform us of what may be expected if the Petitioners in HCJ 2410/90 try to pray in that place. It should be noted to the credit of the Petitioners in HCJ 2410/90 that when they were told that their praying at the Wall while wearing tallitot and reading from the Torah would violate local custom and the feelings of the other worshippers, they refrained from conducting their prayers (see para. 11, above), as opposed to the Petitioners in HCJ 257/89 whose conduct precipitated severe, bitter disturbances, while they laid themselves out on the Western Wall Plaza, and so forth, with no thought for the desecration of the Holy Place.

56.       The Petitioners argue that “if the police fear the violence of a hostile crowd against the women worshippers, then it must act against that violence and not against the women worshippers” (sec. 13 (a) of the amended petition in HCJ 257/89). It has already been held in this regard that:

… if, due to its limitations, reasonable action by the police is insufficient to effectively prevent the violation of public safety, there is no alternative but to limit the freedom of conscience and religion as may be required for the protection of public safety (HCJ 292/83, above, p. 455, per Barak J.) [emphasis added – M.E.].

            In the Holy Places, the reasonableness of police action is not evaluated exclusively on the basis of “the means at its [the police] disposal” (ibid., p. 456), but also with regard for the special character of the Holy Place. The sight of dozens of baton-wielding police standing in the city center is not comparable to the sight of dozens of police in a Holy Place. The very presence of those police in a Holy Place can lead to a desecration of the site.  Therefore, when ensuring someone’s freedom of worship may require that the police take such action as dispersing tear gas canisters, we must conclude that such action should not be required of the police in a Holy Place.

57.       Despite the said evidentiary grounds before the Minister of Religion, the Minister did not promulgate the regulation addressed by these petitions immediately following the described events, but first attempted to bring the parties to a peaceful compromise. The Minister was right to adopt that approach, inasmuch as the paths of peace, which are always appropriate, are particularly appropriate in regard to the Holy Places.

            The Minister of Religion was forced to promulgate the regulation to prevent desecration of the Western Wall only when it became clear that the dispute could not be resolved peacefully. An additional virtue of the regulation is that the “local custom” to which it refers is intended not only to prevent desecration of the Wall, but also expresses the broadest common denominator of all the worshippers at the site. As we explained in addressing the halakhic position, prayer in the manner conducted by the Petitioners comprises ceremonial elements that are not acceptable to the overwhelming majority of Jewish communities. The broadest common denominator of all the female worshippers in the Western Wall Plaza is in accordance with the form of worship that has been acceptable in the Western Wall Plaza for generations by the male and female worshippers who visit the site every day, every year, in all seasons, and even by the Petitioners. The common denominator for women praying at the Western Wall is to be found in the manner of prayer that is customary in the overwhelming majority of Jewish communities, which does not include women wearing tallitot and reading the Torah.

58.       In light of all the above, we conclude that the regulation promulgated by the Minister of Religion is valid. Promulgating the regulation was within the Minister’s authority, it was not intended to discriminate among worshippers, but was entirely compelled by the need to preserve the sanctity of the Western Wall. The regulation is a reasonable expression of the principle of preserving the status quo, the principle of preserving public order in a Holy Place, and primarily – in expressing the broadest common denominator of all the worshippers at the site. In this regard, in another context, Shamgar P. wrote in HCJ 156/75 Daka v. Minister of Transportation, IsrSC 30 (2) 94, 103-105:

Not every decision that the Court sees as comprising some measure of unreasonableness is sufficient to invalidate a regulation. For the purpose of the matter before us, the unreasonableness must be extreme and not mere trivial unreasonableness.

                        …

… Here, too, we apply the important principle that the Court will not supplant its own discretion for the discretion of the authority that promulgated the regulation, and the fact that the Court might have established other, more flexible rules had the matter been given to its discretion and authority, does not itself justify invalidating a regulation …

                        ….

The Court will generally exercise great self-restraint in evaluating the validity of secondary legislation.

            And as Olshan P. explained in HCJ 57, 58/53 Tabak Haus v. Haifa Municipality, IsrSC 7 701, 707, the basic tendency of the Court is to validate secondary legislation, to the extent possible, and not to invalidate it.

            Further on in the Daka case (above), Shamgar P. added (at p. 106):

The reasonableness of a regulation cannot be deduced merely from its application in a single concrete case, without also addressing and weighing its general, legitimate purpose. Here, too, reasonableness is not an absolute concept but a relative one. Therefore, a situation may arise in which the weight to be granted to an injury to an individual that derives from the regulation may be reduced when considered in light of the policy that the regulation expresses, which is firmly grounded in the authorizing primary legislation.

            In the case before us, the reasonableness of the subsection of the regulation derives from the policy grounding the regulation, and from the purpose that it seeks to realize – a policy grounded in the Protection of the Holy Places Law – which is the protection of the Holy Place against desecration.

 

Consultation with the Chief Rabbis

59.       As stated, the Petitioners complained of the Minister of Religion’s consultation with the Chief Rabbis prior to promulgating the regulation. This claim is lacks any merit. Section 4 of the Protection of the Holy Places Law expressly states:

                                    The Minister of Religious Affairs is charged with the implementation of this Law, and he may, after consultation with, or upon the proposal of, representatives of the religions concerned and with the consent of the Minister of Justice, make regulations as to any matter relating to such implementation [emphasis added – M.E.].

            In the matter before us, the relevant representatives of the religions concerned are the Chief Rabbis:

Until now, no regulations have been promulgated in regard to the right of prayer on the Temple Mount for the relevant religious communities …

… and when the matter shall reach the Minister of Religion, he will be required to enquire as to the position of the heads of the Moslem religious community and the position of the Chief Rabbinate (the National Circles case, at p. 189) [emphasis added – M.E.].

            The Chief Rabbinate is the “highest halakhic authority in the State” (HCJ 47/82 Foundation of the Israel Movement for Progressive Judaism, above, p. 682). That is all the more so after the enactment of the Chief Rabbinate of Israel Law, 5740-1980, the adoption of which:

Reinforced the status of the Chief Rabbinate as an official religious authority of the entire Jewish public, in accordance with the functions granted to the Council in sec. 2 of the Law (HCJ 47/82, at p. 693).

            The Minister of Religion was therefore required to consult with the Chief Rabbis before promulgating the said regulation.

 

“Local Custom” for Worship at the Western Wall

60.       The Petitioners raised various claims in regard to the differences in the liturgy between the Ashkenazic and Sephardic communities, and so forth, but these claims lack any merit and have nothing in common  with the subject of the petitions regarding a prayer service conducted by women wearing tallitot, reading the Torah, and so forth. Another strange claim raised by the Petitioners is:

Both the International Commission (for the Wailing Wall, 1930 – M.E.), and even the Shaw Commission Report on the Palestine Disturbances of August 1929 … make it clear that at that time there was no mehitza at the Wall, or any other furnishings other than a portable Torah ark that could be brought to the Wall on specified days (para. 64 of the summary pleadings, above).

            In this regard, the Petitioners in HCJ 2410/90 appended photographs from various periods, prior to 1948, from which it appears, as they state it, that: “There was not even a custom of separating Jewish male and female worshippers at the Wall” (para. 65 and appendices P/19-P/23 of the summary pleadings, above).

            It were better that these claims had not been raised at all. As we stated above:

Interreligious friction concerning the Western Wall continued throughout the 1920’s … The Moslems complained, in particular, about the erection of prayer furnishings in the plaza by the Jews, and their complaints led to the forcible removal – by the British police – of the separation between men and women on Yom Kippur (in 1928). In August 1929, an incited Moslem mob stormed through the opening that the Mufti had opened on the southern end of the plaza, attacked the worshippers and destroyed religious objects. Several days later, the mayhem spread, and the murderous “1929 Arab riots” began (HaEncyclopedia HaIvrit, vol. XX, pp. 1123-1124) [emphasis added – M.E.].

            How can one infer the lack of a “local custom” in regard to the separation of women and men from a situation that was forced upon the Jews by the decree of a foreign ruler? I am at a loss.

            The question before the Court is, therefore, whether it accords with the “local custom” at the Wall for women to pray while wrapped in tallitot or reading the Torah, and whether women pray there in the framework of a “minyan” and while raising their voices in song. The answer to this question is clear. It can be found in the affidavit of Rabbi Getz, according to which:

Women’s prayer in the manner requested by the Petitioners has never taken place in the Western Wall Plaza, not during all the years that I have served as Rabbi of the Wall since 1986 (para. 3 of the affidavit of Rabbi Getz of Feb. 7, 1991).

            The Petitioners claimed that there was an event in which people prayed “in an identical or similar way” in a ceremony at the Wall (para. 18 (b) of the petition in HCJ 2410/90. Needless to say, that is insufficient to testify to the “local custom”, as Rabbi Getz testified:

If ever there was such an event in the Western Wall Plaza, as claimed in the petition, it was an exception that is neither evidence or instructive as to the rule (para. 3 of the affidavit of Rabbi Getz of Feb. 7, 1991).

 

Conclusion

61.       It is clear beyond all doubt that granting the petitions before us would lead to particularly harsh, bitter and sharp dispute, as well as to violence that would end in bloodshed. It is an uncontested fact that the overwhelming majority of worshippers who visit the prayer area at the Western Wall every day and every night are of the honest, good-faith opinion and belief that the changes requested in the two petitions before the Court amount to desecration of the prayer area at the Western Wall. Not only will it result it extremely violent and severe dispute, but in terms of halakha, both men and women will be prevented from praying at the Wall. At present, access to the Wall and prayer at the Wall are open and permitted to every Jewish man and women, who pour out their hearts before God as each women and man desires, and as each wishes to speak with his Maker, whether by heart or from a book. It is would be unthinkable that different dates and times for prayer would be instituted at the prayer area at the Western Wall for the prayer services of different groups, and that the fate of this holy site would be its division into times and periods among the members of the Jewish People, their holidays and different movements, as has been the fate of the Holy Places of other religious communities, as we have learned and seen in what we stated above (paras. 44, 48, 49). As stated above (para. 39), the substantive change in the status of women and their place in the current century, to which religiously observant women are full partners, may be eventually show its effects even in this complex, sensitive area of women’s prayer groups, as stated above. But the prayer area at the Western Wall is not the place for a “war” of deeds and opinions in this regard. At present, the reality is that the overwhelming majority of halakhic decisors and the Chief Rabbis of Israel are of the opinion that granting the petitions, even that in HCJ 2410/90, would constitute a desecration of the prayer area at the Western Wall, which is the one and only place in all the Jewish world, divided in opinions and customs, where free access is guaranteed to every Jew, man and women, regardless of who they are. The Western Wall is a spiritual and real, special and unique asset that unites all the Jewish People, and we are obligated to protect it against every challenge. That objective can be achieved by finding the common denominator of all the Jewish People, whoever they may be, who come to pour out their hearts before their Creator in the prayer area at the Western Wall. That objective will be achieved only if we strictly observe what is set out in regulation 2 (a) (1a) that was promulgated by the Minister of Religion, in consultation with the Chief Rabbis, and with the approval of the Minister of Justice, which prohibits “Conducting a religious ceremony that is not in accordance with the local custom, that offends the sensitivities of the praying public in regard to the place”. In light of all the above, this regulation, promulgated by the Minister of Religion under the authority granted him by the legislature, is reasonable and even necessary, and is not tainted by any extraneous consideration that might invalidate it. Granting the petitions before the Court would constitute a substantive change in the local custom, and the conducting of prayer services in the manner requested in the petitions would constitute a grave offense to the feelings of the overwhelming majority of worshippers in regard to the place. An important principle of this Court is that we do not intervene in secondary legislation except when it suffers from extreme unreasonableness or is tainted by extraneous considerations. That is not the case here. The purpose of the regulation is to find the common denominator in order to facilitate the prayers of every Jew, whomever he may be, in the place that is holiest to the Jewish People, while preventing severe, violent dispute in this one unique place that unites the Jewish People. That is a good objective. It is reasonable and desirable in accordance with the facts and circumstances that we presented above.

            Clearly, it goes without saying that the Petitioners are entitled to pray in accordance with their custom in their communities and synagogues, and no one will stand in their way. The freedom of worship of the Petitioners stands. But due to the uniqueness of the Western Wall, and the great sensitivity of Jewry’s holiest site, prayer at that one unique place must be conducted in accordance with the common denominator that makes it possible for every Jew to pray there – the local custom that has been observed there for generations, and that should be strictly adhered to.

62.       Along the way, we addressed the concept of “true judgement that is according to the truth”, which the Sages deemed a proper and desirable objective for which a judge should strive in rendering judgment (paras. 37 and 38; and see my book,  Jewish Law – History, Sources, Principles above, pp. 226-232, 1075, and elsewhere). We addressed two interpretations of this concept, and it would seem fitting to conclude this discussion with an additional interpretation that was given to the task of a judge in making “true judgment that is according to the truth”. This interpretation is that of Rabbi Joshua Falk Katz, one of the greatest and earliest commentators of the Tur and the Shulhan Arukh, in seventeenth-century Poland, who wrote (Drisha, Tur, HM 1(b)):

Their intention in saying “true judgement that is according to the truth” means to say that one judges in accordance with the place and time of the matter so that it be according to the truth, with the exception of not always actually judging in accordance with actual Torah law. Because sometimes the judge must rule beyond the letter of the law in accordance with the time and the matter, and when he does not do so, even though he renders true judgment, it is not according to the truth. As the Sages said: Jerusalem was only destroyed because they based their decisions only upon Torah law and they did not go beyond the letter of the law. And concerning that it is said: You must not deviate from verdict that they announce to you either to the right or to the left, on which the Sages said: Even if they say to you that right is left, etc., and all the more so if they say the right is right, etc.

            When treating of a subject as sensitive and central to the world of halakha, in the place that is holiest in the Jewish world and Israel in the generations following the destruction of the Temple, it is only right and fitting that we act beyond the letter of the law, in accordance with the common denominator of all Jews, whomever they may be, so that all can go to the Western Wall at any time or hour to pour out their hearts before their Maker, for the peace and unity of Jerusalem their capitol. In that, we will have rendered true judgment that is according to the truth.

            I therefore recommend to my colleagues that the petitions be dismissed.

            In order to bring the parties to the observance of the law and what is beyond the letter of the law, I recommend that we do not impose costs.

63.       I have read the opinion of Justice S. Levin, and I see no need to add to my clearly detailed opinion. I will, however, address my colleague’s conclusion, that:

A total ban upon conducting worship services at the site of the Wall should not be imposed merely because there are groups that oppose them, and considerations of certain and proximate danger of disturbance of the peace need not necessarily justify imposing such a ban. Rather, it is the duty of the relevant authorities to see to the appropriate conditions in order to strike a balance among all the relevant interests, in order that all who seek to congregate at the Wall and its plaza can fully exercise their rights without overly offending the sensitivities of others.

            Accordingly, he is of the opinion that the petitions should be granted.

            This is an absolutely new approach in the case law of this Court, and it stands in utter contradiction to a long line of decisions since the National Circles case. This decision concerns the holiest place in the Jewish world on the eastern side of the Wall, that is, the Temple Mount, upon which the First and Second Temples stood, and which housed the Holy of Holies (see in detail: HCJ 4185/90, pp. 228-247), and the holiness of the Western Wall derives from its being “the last remnant of our Temple”. In all of those decisions, without exception, it was held, on the one hand, that the right of members of the Jewish People to pray on the Temple Mount is undisputable and eternal, it exists from time immemorial and will continue for all the future, and other such superlatives. However, on the other hand, in order to preserve public order and prevent a proximate threat of disturbances and rioting, Jews were prevented from praying on the Temple Mount. Freedom of worship thus retreated before the need to preserve public order to the point of denying any Jewish religious worship on the Temple Mount. The extent of this approach can be seen in a decision issued by this Court some eight months ago, on April 4, 1993, in which we addressed, inter alia, the petition of a Jew who wished to enter upon the Temple Mount “while wearing tefillin and a tallit or carrying holy ashes …” (HCJ 67/93 “Kach” Movement v. Minister of Religious Affairs, IsrSC 47 (2) 1, 3). The petition was denied. The reasons for the decision (per Goldberg J., Barak and Mazza JJ. concurring) stated, inter alia (at pp. 5-6):

It would not be superfluous to point out that the position of the State Attorney’s Office in the aforesaid HCJ 99/76 was … that: ‘The Petitioner’s right of access to the Temple Mount is a fundamental right, established by law, and is not and never was disputed. We may even assume that no one will bother to enquire if, in the course of visiting this exalted place, he chooses to speak quietly with his Maker. But if what he desires is a demonstrative display of prayer … the matter is different.

This would appear to be consistent with the claim of the Petitioners. If their right of access to the Temple Mount is a fundamental right that is not infringed even if, while realizing it, the visitor silently speaks with his Maker, then why should silent prayer be prevented simply because the Petitioner has a prayer book or other holy text in his possession, or is wearing tefillin or a tallit? However, in the opinion of the police, there is a real fear that such an act would be interpreted as a provocation, and would lead to a disturbance of public order that might even result in bloodshed …

The question is, do we have the ability to decide that the fear raised by the police is groundless, and that its considerations are unfounded to the point that we will intervene? I believe that the answer is self-evident in view of the exceptional sensitivity of the place, which is unparalleled in any other place in the country. Therefore, even if we understand the desire of a visitor who innocently wishes to pray privately while carrying religious paraphernalia, we cannot, at this time, deem the positon of the police to be flawed in terms of its reasonableness.

            And here one may ask: How is it possible that a single, solitary Jew cannot ascend to the Temple Mount (and we are concerned with those parts of the Temple Mount to which entrance is permissible in the opinion of many great halakhic scholars – see in detail HCJ 4185/90, at pp. 259-268) while wearing a tallit or holding a prayer book in his hand, when such an absolute prohibition of freedom of worship is justified by this Court by reason of the existence of a threat to public order and rioting, while as opposed to this, prohibiting prayer by women wearing tallitot and reading the Torah, which involves only a certain concession in the religious ceremony, and other than that they are free to pray as they wish at the Wall, and while there is no doubt that this has always been the local custom, and where there is a nearly certain danger of riots, disputes and tear gas canisters – as occurred in the past – nevertheless, such a change should be permitted in order to prevent an infringement of freedom of worship! How is the Temple Mount on the east of the Wall different from the prayer plaza on the west of the Wall, both of which are Holy Places? According to the decisions of this Court, any Jew, even one individual, is prohibited from praying on the Temple Mount, and that is consistent with the principle of freedom of worship, but prohibiting the inclusion of a single element in the prayer service, one that was never customary at the Wall and to which the overwhelming majority of worshippers there are extremely opposed, such a prohibition constitutes an infringement of freedom of worship? Therefore, it is fitting and proper that, in order to prevent discrimination, a commission be appointed, as my colleague the President proposes, and that when the Court is called upon to address this subject again, it will consider the subject of freedom of worship in its entirety, on both sides of the Western Wall. As I stated above, the petitions should be dismissed.

 

President M. Shamgar:

1.         These petitions focus, in theory and practice, upon the interpretation and meaning of sec. 3 of Basic Law: Jerusalem, Capital of Israel, and the Protection of the Holy Places Law and its regulations.

            These statutes express the State’s concern in preventing the desecration and any other violation of the Holy Places. At the same time, the said provisions establish that the Holy Places will be protected against anything that might violate the freedom of access of the members of the various religious communities to their Holy Places or their feelings in regard to those places.

            This provides statutory expression to the statements of the Declaration of Independence, which declares that the State of Israel will ensure freedom of religion and conscience, and will protect the Holy Places of all religions.

2.         The Wall – which bounds the Temple Mount on its western side – was sanctified in the religious tradition of the Jewish People as the remnant of our Temple. For thousands of years, it has represented in our national tradition what we lost with the destruction of the Temple, as well as the continuity of our national existence. In the eyes of the religious halakha, it is a mikdash m’at; from a nationalist perspective, it symbolizes generations of suffering   and the aspiration for a return to Zion and the return of our diaspora, and therefore, it expresses the strength and vitality of the nation, its ancient roots and its eternality. Therefore, inter alia, the opening ceremony of Remembrance Day for the Fallen Soldiers of Israel is held there, and soldiers are sworn in while facing it.

            The importance of preserving it – its exalted, esteemed status and the unifying, fortifying power it radiates to all parts of the nation in Israel and in the Diaspora – increased and was reinforced due to the temporary restrictions imposed, in practice, by the governments of Israel upon the freedom of access of Jews to the Temple Mount.

            In light of the status of the Western Wall in the public mind, one can understand the concern and diligence in regard to the following two objectives: maintaining freedom of access to the Wall, and upholding the obligation to preserve respect for the place and all its visitors. Expression was already given to these different objectives in the law enacted in 1967: In speaking of desecration – against which the Holy Place must be protected – the legislature was referring to harmful acts that by their nature or consequences violate the holiness of the site. At the same time, it established that freedom of access must be ensured to anyone who regards the place as sacred, and infringement of that free access must be prevented. The law further instructs that violation of the feelings of the members of the religious community that regard the place as sacred be prevented (and see sec. 2 (b) of the above law[10]). Understandably, these primary objectives are not necessarily compatible in all possible circumstances, and when a conflict arises, an appropriate path must be found to balance these objectives in order to ensure that the fundamental purpose is not infringed.

            It is therefore sad when a Holy Place become a scene of verbal or physical dispute, and when people conduct themselves there in a manner that does not show respect for the place and its visitors. We should be mindful that it is difficult to preserve the honor of a Holy Place if we do not also respect the honor of those who visit it.

            Therefore, we have emphasized on various occasions that the sons and daughters of a free society in which human dignity is a fundamental value, are asked to respect the personal-emotional feelings of the individual and his dignity as a person, while understanding that the personal-emotional priorities and the manner of expressing them differs from person to person. Thus we were of the opinion in CA 294/91 Jerusalem Community Jewish Burial Society v. Kestenbaum, IsrSC 46(2) 464, that a free society is sparing in imposing limits upon the choices of the individual and acts with patience and tolerance, and even tries to understand the other, even when he chooses paths that the majority does not deem acceptable or desirable.

            However, we must bear in mind that tolerance and patience are not unidirectional norms, but rather they are peripheral and multidirectional. An enlightened society also respects the beliefs and opinions of those who fiercely hold them and identify with them in a manner that is not necessarily the manner of the average person. Understanding others is more important than self-understanding. With all due regard for the aphorism “know thyself”, borrowed from another cultural tradition, it cannot replace adopting the principle of tolerance as expressed in the great rule: “what is hateful to you, do not do to your fellow”. Tolerance is not a slogan for acquiring rights, but a standard for granting rights to others. Ultimately, tolerance must be mutual. Belligerent demonstrations that sometimes draw upon the practices of violent societies from the east and west are not appropriate to it.

            All of this leads us to the bumpy road of trying to balance between approaches and beliefs that are incompatible. In this regard, it is worth remembering that exclusive focus upon presenting questions and problems before the Court – the “wonder drug” of our generation – is not necessarily the appropriate solution or the desirable remedy for all that ails us. At times it comprises the desire for an imposed solution, grounded in a judicial order, when an attempt at reaching agreement and discussion between the various approaches seems more difficult. However, a solution achieved through agreement and understanding has the advantage of deriving from the parties, and the spirit that led to the agreement will imbue its results.

3.         The halakhic and historical analysis in the opinion of my colleague Deputy President (Emeritus) Elon is impressive and tremendously informative.

            My honorable colleague’s call to find a common denominator for all Jews, whomever they may be, is also worthy of respect. But in my view, the common denominator means sufficing with the basic arrangements that would ensure freedom of access and freedom of worship to everyone, without imposing special conduct upon those who do not want it, and without violating the sensitivities of the believers. It does not mean imposing the strictest approach. Incidentally, if we were to adopt the strictest approach, then no Jew would be permitted to visit the Temple Mount.

            I also concur with my colleague’s conclusion that, in light of the unusual sensitivity of the issue at bar, it cannot be resolved at a stroke, while ignoring its deep roots. On the other hand, I am not convinced that the Respondents are not exaggerating the conflicts and differences. Thus, for example, anger was expressed in regard to the Petitioners’ singing, despite the fact that they were singing prayers. Besides, is there any prohibition upon singing at the Wall? After all, people often sing and dance there, and it is unthinkable to prevent the singing of visitors, Israelis or foreigners, soldiers or citizens that is conducted with decorum. Therefore, it is possible, and I emphasize the term “possible”, that the objectors’ opposition to the identity of the singers has led to an opposition to singing itself, which is inappropriate.

            In my opinion, practical solutions should continue to be sought, according to which anyone who wishes to approach his Creator in prayer will be able to do so in his own style and manner, as long as it will not constitute a substantial interference with the prayers of others. The legal starting point is, indeed, the prevailing situation. But we must not bar the way before the good-faith right of anyone who wishes to pray in his own manner, as is clear from the provisions of the said laws.

            I have already noted that this Court may not be the most effective medium – and certainly not the only one – that, through meeting with the various parties, can try to find practical ways for realizing the legislative purpose of the two aforementioned laws, which continues and realizes the principle declared in the Declaration of Independence.

            If the relevant parties are willing, it would be appropriate to make at least an attempt to reach a solution that would be suitable to all those who wish to visit the Western Wall.

            It is, therefore, my opinion that, at this stage, we should not decide the matter before us in the manner that a normal legal dispute is decided. I would recommend to the Government that it consider the appointing of a committee that would continue to examine the issue in depth in order to find a solution that will ensure freedom of access to the Wall and limit the harm to the feelings of the worshippers.

            Therefore, I would, at present, dismiss the petitions, subject to my above recommendation. The gates of this Court are always open, but as stated, the other available options should first be exhausted.

 

Justice S. Levin:

            I concur in the opinion of my colleague the Deputy President with regard to the jurisdiction of this Court to address the subject of the petition, but I do not see eye-to-eye with him with regard to most of his reasoning or with the operative result for the petitions. I will briefly explain my view of the subject:

A.        In my opinion, the subject of the petition should not be decided on the basis of halakhic considerations. After all, it is clear that the Protection of the Holy Places Law (hereinafter: the Law) is a secular law. It takes account of considerations of the relevant religious communities, including the considerations of the Chief Rabbis (see sec. 4), but not only those considerations, and the terms it employs should be interpreted in accordance with the common denominator acceptable to the Israeli population in its entirety. Therefore, the terms “desecrate”, “other violation”, and “anything likely to violate … their feelings (of the members of the religious communities – S.L.) towards those places” in sec. 1 of the Law should be given an interpretation that, on the one hand, expresses the right to freedom of worship and religion, as accepted in a democratic society and as “tolerated in it”, and on the other hand, the protection of the interests of public safety and “intolerable” violation of the feelings of others as acceptable in that society.

B.        Unquestionably, the Western Wall (and its plaza) has been a holy site for the Jewish People for generations, as a religious site and a prayer site, but at the same time, it also bears national symbolic significance as a unique historical remnant of the walls of the Temple, a symbol of the Jewish kingdom that the masses of Israel yearned for throughout the generations. In these circumstances, the fact that the Wall serves as a site for prayer is not necessarily decisive in establishing the scope of activity permitted at the site. In this sense, I am unwilling to accept a priori and as a foregone conclusion that for the purposes of the Law, the Western Wall should be viewed as a “synagogue” in every way, and that the activity conducted there is subject to the rules of halakha that apply to a synagogue and none other.

C.        The above leads to two primary results. One in regard to the right to freedom of worship at the Western Wall site, and the other in regard to the right to conduct other activities of an appropriate nature at the site. As for these two types of matters, we should establish permission in principle for conduct, as long as that conduct does not constitute “desecration”, an “other violation”, or a “violation of feelings” of the nature that I have already mentioned above. In this regard, in my opinion, the adoption of the broadest common denominator as a standard – in the manner presented by my honorable colleague -- is of no help. Consider, for example, even if there are those who believe that a particular manner of prayer is absolutely forbidden by a severe halakhic prohibition, or that activities of a national character at the Wall are objectionable in their eyes, that alone should not justify prohibiting such activity. In my view, the common denominator that must be taken into account in the matter before us – and I agree that it is possible to employ this test – is the common denominator of all the groups and people who visit the Western Wall site and the plaza in good faith, whether for prayer or for other legitimate purposes. If we do not say this, then we hand an exclusive monopoly to a particular point of view, in preference to any other, in regard to freedom of expression, and as a result, the right to freedom of worship and freedom of expression will be found lacking.

D.        What I have said up to now does not mean that limitations cannot be placed upon certain types of conduct at the Western Wall site. Without exhausting the subject, it may be justifiable to restrict religious ritual or other conduct at the site when the common denominator of the public that legitimately cares about the Wall, and not merely one sector, sees the conduct as an “intolerable” violation that “desecrates” the site, or where the conduct is not carried out in good faith but simply to anger and provoke, or where circumstances justify establishing that certain concrete conduct will, by reason of its extent or timing, lead to a breach of public order in circumstances in which preventing the conduct (in those concrete circumstances) overrides the right to worship or the conduct of the relevant party, while ensuring appropriate alternatives for the conduct in order to limit the danger to public order that would result from it.

E.         The result of all the above is that no absolute prohibition should be placed upon conducting prayer services at the Western Wall site simply because there are groups that oppose them, and considerations of certain and proximate danger of a breach of the peace need not necessarily justify imposing such a prohibition. Rather, it is the duty of the relevant authority to ensure the appropriate conditions in order to balance all the relevant interests so that all those who seek to assemble at the Wall and its plaza may fully realize their rights without unnecessarily violating the feelings of others.

F.         I concur with my honorable colleague President Shamgar that regulation 2 (a) (1a) of the Regulations for the Protection of Holy Places to the Jews is not repugnant to the Law, but in my opinion, the term “local custom” need not be interpreted specifically in accordance with the halakha or the existing situation. It is the nature of custom to change over time, and in its framework expression should be given to a pluralistic, tolerant approach to the views and customs of others, subject to the limitations that I have noted above.

            Four years have passed since the events that led to the filing of the petitions before us, and that period is long enough for the Petitioners and the Respondents to reexamine their concrete positions in accordance with the guidelines set out above. In light of the long period that has passed since the above events, it is no longer appropriate to decide at present whether or not the conduct of any of the Petitioners was in good faith at the time.

            Under these circumstances, I am satisfied that, at this point, it is sufficient to issue a decision that recognizes in principle the good-faith right of the Petitioners to pray at the Western Wall Plaza while wearing tallitot and while carrying Torah scrolls, subject to the provisos that I have already noted above. That is what I would decide. In light of the sensitivity of the subject, and the need to prepare for the execution of this decision, and perhaps also to enact legislation to arrange the matter, I would recommend to my colleagues that this judgment be issued subject to the interim order remaining in force for one year from today.

            Like the Deputy President, I too would not make an order for costs.

 

            Decided by majority to dismiss the petitions, subject to the recommendation in the opinion of presiding judge.

 

Given this 14th day of Shevat 5754 (Jan. 26, 1994).

 

[1] Translator’s note: The reference is to the fact that the Temples were destroyed in the month of Av.

[2] Translator’s note: Elon, D.P., who was an ordained rabbi and a professor of Jewish law, is adapting the verse, “I am no prophet, nor a prophet’s son; but I am a herdsman, and a dresser of sycamore trees” (Amos 7:14), an expression of modesty frequently employed in rabbinic literature, see, e.g., TB Berakhot 34b, TB Eiruvin 63a, TB Yevamot 121b, Leviticus Rabbah (Margulies), Vayikra 6, Aharei Mot 20.

 

[3] Translator’s note: Both Prof. Shilo and Prof. Shochetman were students of Elon, D.P. at The Hebrew University.

[4] A sixteenth-century Yiddish exegetical/homiletical presentation of the weekly Torah and Haftarah readings, and the Five Scrolls.

[5] Translator’s note: The term “Rishonim” refers to scholars who were active following the Geonic period and the period prior to the writing of the Shulhan Arukh, approximately from the middle of the 11th century to the middle of the fifteenth century. “Aharonim” refers to scholars active following that period.

[6] Translator’s note: That is, the commandment pertains to the article rather than the person, i.e., in principle, it does not require that a person wear tzitzit, but rather that tzitzit be affixed to any four-cornered article of clothing that a person wears.

[7] Translator’s note: This refers to wearing tefillin in which the parchments are arranged in the order specified by Rabbeinu Tam in addition to wearing tefillin in which the parchments are arranged according to Rashi.

[8] The Sages gave a homiletic interpretation of the words lo titgodedu as meaning “lo ta’asu agudot agudot”, thus understanding the verse as “you should not cut yourselves into factions”.

[9] Trans. Note: On this expression, often employed as a question as to whether a later generation has become more righteous than its predecessors,  see: TB Yevamot 39b; Hullin 93a

[10] Trans. note: The Protection of the Holy Places Law, 5727-1967.

Amir v. The Great Rabbinical Court in Jerusalem

Case/docket number: 
HCJ 8638/03
Date Decided: 
Thursday, April 6, 2006
Decision Type: 
Original
Abstract: 

[This abstract is not part of the Court's opinion and is provided for the reader's convenience. It has been translated from a Hebrew version prepared by Nevo Press Ltd. and is used with its kind permission.] 

 

This petition puts to the test the question of the Rabbinical Court's authority to adjudicate a property dispute between a couple after the divorce proceeding between them has been completed, and it focuses on an alleged breach of the divorce agreement by one member of the couple. Is the matter within the jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Court or is it within the power of the civil judicial instance; and if the Rabbinical Court does indeed have authority to adjudicate the matter, what is the source of the authority and from where does this authority derive? Is it from the law; is it from the parties' agreement in arbitration or otherwise? And what is the nature of this authority?

 

The Supreme Court, sitting as the High Court of Justice, granted the petition and held (per Her Honor Justice A. Procaccia, with the concurrence of His Honor Vice President (Ret.) M. Cheshin and His Honor S. Joubran) that –

 

The High Court of Justice's intervention in religious court decisions is limited to extreme cases of ultra vires, infringement of the principles of natural justice, departure from the provisions of law aimed at the religious court or when equitable relief is necessary where the matter is not within the jurisdiction of another court or tribunal.  The subject matter of the petition justifies this Court's entertaining the matter on grounds of the Rabbinical Court's exceeding the jurisdiction vested in it.

 

The Rabbinical Court is a state judicial instance, which was established by virtue of the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction (Marriage and Divorce) Law, 5713-1953 (hereinafter: "the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law"), and it derives its power and jurisdiction therefrom, and it has only those jurisdictional powers that the state law has given it.

 

The original powers of the Rabbinical Court were set in the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law and they are built of exclusive powers by virtue of the law and powers that are parallel to the civil court and the Rabbinical Court that are vested by virtue of the parties' agreement. The case law has recognized the existence of the judicial instance's inherent ancillary power that derives from the original power of the Rabbinical Court by virtue of the law, and in special circumstances grants it jurisdiction to again hear a matter upon which it has ruled in the past.

 

Is the Rabbinical Court vested with jurisdiction to decide a dispute by virtue of the parties' agreement, where such jurisdiction is not in the scope of the statute that empowers the Rabbinical Court or within the ancillary powers that are vested in it? The parties' agreement to vest jurisdiction in the Rabbinical Court might take on two guises: one, simple agreement, irrespective of the provisions the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law; the other, agreement intended to empower the Court to deliberate and decide on a dispute as an arbitrator. A court's jurisdiction is vested by law and it has no power to derive it from the parties' agreement except were the law itself has seen fit to recognize such agreement in certain circumstances as the source of jurisdiction. A similar approach is also taken with regard to the judicial instance's power to adjudicate by way of arbitration. Since the state judicial instance merely has the subject matter jurisdiction conferred to it by statute, it is not vested with power to deliberate and adjudicate a matter as an arbitrator by virtue of the parties' agreement, unless it has been expressly given that power by statute. The Rabbinical Court does not have power to hear and decide a matter that is not one of those that is within its exclusive jurisdiction in accordance with the statute or within its parallel jurisdiction, even if the parties have given their agreement to its jurisdiction. According to the same way of thinking, the Rabbinical Court has no power to decide a dispute as an arbitrator by virtue of an arbitration agreement between the parties in a matter which by its nature is not within its legal jurisdiction.

 

Is the respondent's answer against the petitioner within the bounds of the Rabbinical Court's subject matter jurisdiction? The respondent's cause of action is the enforcement of a contractual indemnity provision concerning property in the divorce agreement that obtained the force of a judgement of the Rabbinical Court, further to which the parties' divorce was completed. The source of the Rabbinical Court's exclusive jurisdiction in matters of marriage and divorce in accordance with the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law does not apply because the subject of the claim is a property matter after the dissolution of the parties' marriage and a matter of "marriage and divorce" is not involved. Nor is it a matter "connected with a divorce suit". The respondent's cause of action is a new one, the subject of which is the enforcement of a divorce agreement or an application for the enforcement of a divorce award, based on a divorce agreement. The Rabbinical Court does not have jurisdiction either by virtue of the parties' agreement pursuant to section 9 of the Law, which deals with the Rabbinical Court's parallel jurisdiction that is vested by virtue of the parties' agreement in matters of personal status according to article 51 of the Palestine Orders in Council or the Succession Ordinance. Subject matter jurisdiction under section 9 is limited solely to the matters mentioned in it – matters of "personal status" as defined in the Palestine Orders in Council or the Succession Ordinance. In a dispute that does not relate to those matters, even the parties' agreement cannot vest jurisdiction in the Rabbinical Court. The Rabbinical Court therefore has no original jurisdiction to hear the respondent's claim.

 

The Rabbinical Court does not have "ancillary" inherent jurisdiction to try the respondent's claim. In the instant case, the Rabbinical Court's ancillary jurisdiction, insofar as it relates to setting aside a divorce award by reason of a defect in making the divorce agreement, that might have given the Rabbinical Court ancillary jurisdiction to try its revocation, is of no relevance. Similarly, the Rabbinical Court has not acquired ancillary jurisdiction by virtue of a material change in circumstances after making the divorce award that justifies setting aside the divorce agreement and the divorce award since the respondent's claim is for the specific performance and enforcement of the divorce agreement. Again, the Rabbinical Court's ancillary jurisdiction to retain jurisdiction in a matter pending before it until the proceedings conducted before it are concluded will not vest it with jurisdiction. The second respondent finally and unconditionally adjudicated herein and awarded the force of judgement to the divorce agreement. A property dispute that has arisen between the parties after the award of judgement gives rise to a new cause of action and necessitates the institution of new proceedings in accordance with the jurisdictional framework prescribed by law.

 

Nor does the Rabbinical Court have jurisdiction to hear the matter by virtue of the doctrine of "continuing jurisdiction". Continuing jurisdiction is vested where an instance has tried a particular matter in the past and in special circumstances need has arisen to set aside or modify an earlier decision due to a material change that has occurred in the circumstances upon which the original decision was based.  The claim seeks to enforce the agreement and has no place in the continuing jurisdiction vested in the Rabbinical Court.

 

The Rabbinical Court does not have ancillary jurisdiction to try the new cause arising further to the divorce agreement in order to interpret the agreement. Having completed and exhausted its power to rule on the matter of divorce, it no longer has ancillary power to interpret the divorce agreement or the divorce award. Moreover, in the instant case no question of interpreting the divorce agreement has arisen and a claim for its enforcement has been brought instead.

 

A rabbinical court cannot be empowered to decide a dispute between litigants in arbitration, in a matter that is not within its subject matter jurisdiction according to the statute. In the instant case, it also appears from the divorce agreement that its contents cannot be construed as an arbitration clause, equal to "an arbitration agreement" between the parties. The power of an arbitrator to decide a dispute between parties derives from an arbitration agreement. The condition precedent for arbitration is the existence of an agreement to refer a dispute to arbitration. If parties have agreed to refer disputes between them to the decision of some entity but it is not clear that a decision in arbitration is involved, then there is no arbitration agreement.

 

By deciding the respondent's lawsuit against the petitioner for the enforcement of a contractual indemnification provision in the divorce agreement, the Rabbinical Courts exceeded the power vested in them by law. Consequently, the decisions of the first and second respondents are void.

 

 

 

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
majority opinion
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

In the Supreme Court

Sitting As the High Court of Justice                                             HCJ 8638/03

 

Before:

His Honor, Vice President (Ret.) M. Cheshin

Her Honor, Justice A. Procaccia

His Honor, Justice S. Joubran

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Petitioner:

Sima Amir

 

 

 

 

v.

 

 

 

The Respondents:

1. The Great Rabbinical Court in Jerusalem

 

2. The Regional Rabbinical Court in Jerusalem

 

 

3. Yoseph Amir

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

On Behalf of the Petitioner:

Adv. Michael Korinaldi

 

 

 

 

On Behalf of the Third Respondent:

Adv. Nechama Segal

 

 

 

 

On Behalf Of the Rabbinical Courts System:

Adv. S. Jacoby

 

 

 

 

 

JUDGEMENT

 

Justice A. Procaccia

 

1.         This petition puts to the test the question of the Rabbinical Court's authority to adjudicate a property dispute between a couple after the divorce proceeding between them has been completed, and it focuses on an alleged breach of the divorce agreement by one member of the couple. Is the matter within the jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Court or is it within the power of the civil judicial instance; and if the Rabbinical Court does indeed have authority to adjudicate the matter, what is the source of the authority and from where does this authority derive? Is it from the law; is it from the parties' agreement in arbitration or otherwise? And what is the nature of this authority?

 

2.         The petition concerns the petitioner's motion to vacate the decisions of the Great Rabbinical Court in Jerusalem – the first respondent – of May 4 and June 9, 2003, which dismissed the petitioner's appeal against the judgment of the Regional Rabbinical Court of Jerusalem – the second respondent – of May 27, 2002, and its decisions of March 5, 2001 and June 18, 2002.

 

Background and Proceedings

 

3.         The petitioner and the third respondent (hereinafter: “the respondent") were married in 1980 and have three children. Their relationship became unstable and they motioned the Regional Rabbinical Court of Jerusalem in 1992 in order to arrange for divorce proceedings. As part of that proceeding, the couple requested the Regional Rabbinical Court to approve a divorce agreement that they had made. In the agreement, the couple agreed on the act of divorce, the custody and support of the children, and various financial and property arrangements, as follows: the three children would be in the custody of the wife until reaching the age of 18 (clause 3); the husband would pay child support in the sum of NIS 1,000 per month for all three of the children until they reach the age of 18; the sum of the child support as set in the agreement would not be increased, and in exchange, the husband would transfer his share of the couple’s apartment to the wife, including his share of the apartment’s contents and the gold objects, ownership of which would all be transferred to the wife (clauses 4(a) and (b)); the husband also undertook to discharge the balance of the mortgage loan each month (clause 6(c)). The agreement also included a condition whereby the wife undertook not to sue the husband in any court for an increase in child support, either directly or indirectly, and if the husband were sued, the wife would compensate him in such a way that he would receive half of the apartment, half of its contents and half of the gold (clauses 4 and 5 the agreement). Taking out a stay of exit order inhibiting the husband's departure from the country would also be deemed a breach of the agreement and lead to the same result (clause 13). In order to secure the wife's obligation in accordance with the agreement, a cautionary note would be registered against the apartment, pursuant whereto one half of the apartment would be transferred into the husband's name if he were sued to increase child support. The relevant provisions of the agreement are as follows:

 

                        "4.       Child Support

 

                                    (e)       For the avoidance of doubt and without prejudice to the generality of the aforegoing, child support under the agreement shall unequivocally cover all the children's needs without exception… until the children reach the age of 18.

 

                                    The mother undertakes not to sue the father in any legal instance for an increase in child support or for the satisfaction of any of the children's needs without exception beyond what the father has undertaken in this agreement, either directly (herself) or indirectly (through any institution, entity, authority, person and/or in the name of the minor and/or anyone who now and/or in future has an interest), and if the husband is sued, the wife shall compensate him and he shall receive one half of the apartment, one half of its contents and one half of the gold. The obligation is in perpetuity.

 

                                    …

 

                        5.         Indemnification

 

                                    (a)       The mother undertakes and takes it upon herself not to sue the father in any legal instance whatsoever for an increase in child support or for the satisfaction of any of the children's needs without exception beyond what the father has undertaken in this agreement, either directly (herself) or indirectly (through any institution, entity, authority, person and/or in the name of the minor and/or anyone who now and/or in future has an interest).

 

                                    (b)       If, contrary to the abovementioned, the father is sued for an increase in child support and/or satisfaction of any of the children's needs, whether the lawsuit is brought by the mother and/or the mother in the name of the children or by an entity, authority, institution and/or anyone who now and/or in future has an interest, beyond what the father has undertaken in this agreement, then the mother undertakes to transfer one half of the apartment into the father's name and one half of its contents and one half of the gold. The obligation is in perpetuity.

 

                                    (c)       To secure the wife's obligations in this agreement, a cautionary note shall be registered, pursuant whereto one half of the apartment shall be transferred into the husband's name if the husband is sued to increase child support…"

 

            The agreement also includes a provision with regard to the exclusivity of the Rabbinical Court's jurisdiction in the event of a dispute between them after the divorce, in the following terms:

 

                        "9.       Cancellation of Mutual Claims And/or Complaints

 

                        …

 

                        10.       …

 

                        11.       If after the divorce, differences arise between the couple, they undertake to file the lawsuit solely in the Rabbinical Courts.

 

                        12.       …

 

                        13.       The wife undertakes not to take out a stay of exit order preventing the husband's departure from the country, and taking out such an order shall constitute a breach of this agreement, and the husband shall be entitled to obtain one half of the value of the apartment, of the contents and of the gold.

 

                        …"

 

            The divorce agreement was given the effect of judgement by the Rabbinical Court, and on May 26, 1992 the couple was divorced.

 

4.         About five years later, in June 1997, the couple's children (through the petitioner) filed a child support motion against the respondent in the Jerusalem Family Court (FC 10330/97). The motion was mainly intended to increase the child support upon which the couple had agreed in the Rabbinical Court to NIS 6,700. This was, inter alia, due to the petitioner's claim that the respondent was not paying the mortgage payments as undertaken by him in the divorce agreement. In the answer of defense, the respondent defended the claim on its merits. According to him, he was living off a general disability pension of NIS 1,200 per month, from which he was paying child support. The Family Court (per Judge N. Mimon) held in its judgement that the children's monthly support should be increased to a total of NIS 2,000 for both minor children together, and the sum of NIS 500 for the other child until his enlistment to the IDF; with respect to the minors, it was further held that from the time they reached the age of 18 until they completed their service in the IDF, the child support for them would be reduced by NIS 700, and upon completion of their military service the liability for their support will be terminated; if they do not enlist, the liability for them would be terminated when they reach the age of 18. With regard to the other child, upon his enlistment to the IDF and until his discharge, support of NIS 300 would be payable for him.

 

            On September 20, 1997, about three months after the motion to increase child support was filed in the civil court, the respondent filed a motion in the Regional Rabbinical Court of Jerusalem "for a declaratory judgement and specific performance" of the divorce agreement. In the motion, he pleaded that the petitioner had breached the divorce agreement several times and in several different aspects, as follows:

 

                        "8        (a)       The defendant (the petitioner – AP) filed a motion to increase child support in the name of the minors before this Honorable Court on February 28, 1993 – a motion that was dismissed by the Court

 

                                    (b)       The defendant filed another motion on November 6, 1994 and at the end of that motion the wife again applied for an increase in child support.

 

                                    (c)       The defendant motioned for a stay of exit order that was cancelled on July 21, 1997.

 

                        9.         (a)       The defendant went further, and when she saw that her motions were being dismissed by the Honorable Rabbinical Court, she  filed a motion to increase the child support in the name of the minors in FC 10330/97 in the Jerusalem Family Court.…

 

                                    (b)       As part of the motion in Family Court, the wife applied for a stay of exit order that the Court approved.

 

                                    (c)       Moreover, at about the time she filed the motion, the defendant filed a motion for a stay of exit order on July 22, 1997, after the previous order inhibiting departure from the country had been set aside, and the Chief Execution Officer approved it".

 

            He pleaded that the wife had therefore breached clauses 5 and 13 of the divorce agreement. On the basis thereof, the respondent sued the wife for one half of the apartment and its contents and one half of the gold.

 

5.         After filing his motion to the Regional Rabbinical Court, the respondent traveled abroad for more than two years and abandoned his motion. After returning to Israel, he renewed the motion in the Rabbinical Court. The petitioner pleaded in her defense, that the subject of the motion was " breach of a divorce agreement" and according to the law laid down in HCJ 6103/93 Sima Levy v. The Great Rabbinical Court in Jerusalem, PD 48(4) 591 (hereinafter: "Sima Levy Case") the Rabbinical Court did not have jurisdiction to adjudicate the motion. As for the merits of the motion, the petitioner argued that the respondent had come to court with unclean hands because he had breached the divorce agreement by not paying the mortgage payments as he had undertaken in the divorce agreement. The Regional Rabbinical Court, in its decision of February 25, 2001, referred the issue of jurisdiction raised by the petitioner to the Rabbinical Courts' then legal counsel on rabbinical jurisdiction, Adv. E. Roth, for his opinion.

 

            During the same month (February 2001) the petitioner filed a lawsuit in the Jerusalem Family Court against the respondent for "declaratory judgement as to the revocation of the indemnity provision in the divorce agreement" (FC 10331/97). This was based, inter alia, on the argument that the respondent breached the divorce agreement by not paying the mortgage payments as he had undertaken in the divorce agreement. The petitioner further requested that the Court declare the revocation of clauses 11 and 13 of the divorce agreement, pleading that they were "contrary to public policy and the law". The respondent argued in his defense that the claim should be summarily dismissed due to the proceedings conducted on the same issues in the Rabbinical Court.

 

            On March 4, 2001, and before the Family Court had awarded its decision on the respondent's motion for the summary dismissal of the petitioner's claim, the opinion of the legal counsel on rabbinical jurisdiction, Adv. Roth, was filed in the Rabbinical Court. In his opinion, with reference to clause 5(b) of the divorce agreement, the Rabbinical Court did not have jurisdiction to adjudicate the respondent's motion after the divorce. Nevertheless, he believed that clause 11 of the divorce agreement could be treated as an arbitration clause in accordance with the Arbitration Law, 5728-1968 (hereinafter: "the Arbitration Law"). By virtue of the rules of arbitration, the Rabbinical Court is empowered to adjudicate the suit as an arbitrator in accordance with the rules and restraints governing an arbitrator. He further added that, in his opinion, it was unnecessary for the couple to sign an arbitration deed, since clause 11 of the divorce agreement constituted an arbitration deed in all respects.

 

            Following the opinion of the legal counsel, Adv. Roth, the Regional Rabbinical Court decided on March 5, 2001 that it was vested with jurisdiction to adjudicate the respondent's suit "since in the Court's opinion clause 11 constitutes an arbitration deed".

 

            On May 14, 2002, and before the Regional Rabbinical Court's judgement had been awarded in the respondent's suit, the Family Court awarded its decision in the respondent's motion for the summary dismissal of the petitioner's suit. It reviewed the question of the Rabbinical Court's jurisdiction to try the respondent's claim, whether as a court empowered by virtue of statute or as an arbitrator, but it decided to stay the award of its decision on jurisdiction on the ground that:

 

                        "Mutual respect of legal instances requires that after a decision has been awarded by the Rabbinical Court holding that it has jurisdiction to adjudicate the suit that has been filed with it as an arbitrator, the award of a decision on jurisdiction should be stayed until the proceedings in respect of jurisdiction have been exhausted by the plaintiff, who will perhaps wish to act by applying on appeal to the Great Rabbinical Court or by applying to the High Court of Justice to clarify whether her position with regard to jurisdiction will be allowed, or even by motioning to vacate an arbitral judgment as provided in section 24 of the Arbitration Law…"

 

            On May 27, 2002, the Regional Rabbinical Court awarded its judgement in the respondent's motion. The court was divided in its opinion between the three judges, and the decision was made, in the words of the judgement, in accordance with –

 

                        "the third opinion, which was the decisive one of the three, since there are several doubts regarding the interpretation of the agreement, and there is a doubt as to whether it constitutes a breach according to Halachic authorities and the circumstances. Therefore, the case should be decided according to the law, and if the apartment has already been transferred into the wife's name, it is not possible to take away her ownership of the apartment because of a doubt, and of course the wife is liable to comply with all of the obligations in the divorce agreement.... If the apartment has not yet been transferred, it is not possible to order the plaintiff ... to transfer his share of the apartment into the wife's name ....

If the plaintiff has already signed a power of attorney and delivered it to the wife, it would appear that the wife cannot be precluded from exercising the power of attorney in order to transfer the plaintiff's share of the apartment into the wife's name…. On the other hand, if the husband still needs to sign transfer documents and the like, he should not be made to help transfer the dwelling into the wife's name in any way whatsoever….

With regards to the gold objects that the wife has received, it would also appear that she cannot be made to return them to the husband because they are in her possession and in this way her possession is valid…"

 

            As mentioned above, according to the Rabbinical Court's decision of March 5, 2001 it decided the respondent's suit as an arbitrator, but on June 18, 2002 it awarded another decision that was headed "Clarification", according to which:

 

                        "The Rabbinical Court makes it clear that it was the Rabbinical Court that approved the agreement and that there was an undertaking that all matters involved in the agreement would be tried solely by the Rabbinical Court. Therefore, since both parties undertook in the agreement, and the Rabbinical Court also approved the agreement, the Rabbinical Court consequently has jurisdiction to hear and adjudicate the matter, and the Rabbinical Court awarded the judgement by virtue of its jurisdiction, and there was no need for the Rabbinical Court to adjudicate the same as arbitrator, and although the Rabbinical Court could also adjudicate the matter as an arbitrator, the Rabbinical Court also had jurisdiction to try the matter as an adjudicating court in accordance with the aforegoing".

 

6.         The petitioner appealed to the Great Rabbinical Court against the Regional Rabbinical Court's judgement of May 27, 2002. Her main plea in the appeal was that the Regional Rabbinical Court did not have jurisdiction to adjudicate the respondent's suit, either as a competent court by virtue of the law or as an arbitrator, and its judgement is therefore void. As to the actual merits, she argued that the Regional Rabbinical Court had made an error "of judgement" and "disregarded facts" by not giving proper weight to the fact that it was the respondent who was in breach of the divorce agreement by not making the mortgage payments as he had undertaken in the divorce agreement. Consequently, on that ground too, on the merits of the case, the Regional Rabbinical Court's judgement should be vacated. The respondent also appealed to the Great Rabbinical Court against the said judgement.

 

            The Great Rabbinical Court, in its decision of May 4, 2003, dismissed the petitioner's appeal with respect to jurisdiction and held that the interpretation of the divorce agreement indicated that it concerned the couple's agreement for "property in consideration for child support". That interpretation affects the substance of the complaint that the respondent filed to the Rabbinical Court, and it demonstrates that it is a suit to revoke the divorce agreement as opposed to a motion for the enforcement of an indemnity provision. That being the case, the Rabbinical Court had jurisdiction to adjudicate the respondent's motion by virtue of its original (primary) authority because "indemnification was not involved, but property and child support and the connection between them, and those matters of property division and child support are certainly matters of personal status that are governed by section 9 of the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law". The Rabbinical Court was also vested with original (primary) jurisdiction to adjudicate the suit in view of clause 11 of the divorce agreement, which provides that if differences arise between the petitioner and the respondent after the divorce, the two undertake to file the motion solely to the Rabbinical Courts. The Rabbinical Court mentions that at the hearing, the respondent also pleaded avoidance of the Get and the divorce because according to him the Get had been given by mistake. Consequently, on that ground too, the Rabbinical Court had original (primary) jurisdiction to adjudicate the claim. According to the Rabbinical Court, it also had jurisdiction by virtue of its "continuing" jurisdiction, because the respondent was "applying expressly for the revocation of the property arrangement as a result of a change in circumstances concerning child support". Finally, the Great Rabbinical Court held that the jurisdiction to adjudicate the respondent's suit was vested in the Regional Rabbinical Court, when "the jurisdiction is the essential jurisdiction vested in the Rabbinical Court, rather than jurisdiction by virtue of the Arbitration Law". The Great Rabbinical Court adjourned the deliberation on the appeal itself to a later date.

 

            On June 9, 2003 the Great Rabbinical Court awarded another decision, this time with regard to the respondent's appeal against the Regional Rabbinical Court's judgement. In its decision, the Great Rabbinical Court ordered the matter to be remitted to the Regional Rabbinical Court for it to try the argument, which had not been tried in the Regional Rabbinical Court, that the petitioner had breached the divorce agreement by suing for increased child support in the Regional Rabbinical Court in 1993.

 

The Petition

 

7.         In her petition before us, the petitioner seeks to set aside the decisions of the Great Rabbinical Court and the Regional Rabbinical Court, according to which the Rabbinical Court had jurisdiction to adjudicate the respondent's motion, both as original (primary) jurisdiction and by virtue of an arbitration clause.

 

            This Court issued an order nisi in the petition.

 

The Parties' Arguments

 

8.         The petitioner's essential argument in her petition herein is that the Rabbinical Court lacks jurisdiction to adjudicate the property dispute that has arisen between her and the respondent in respect of the divorce agreement that was made between them. According to her, the Rabbinical Courts are not vested with original (primary) jurisdiction to adjudicate the suit. Moreover, they do not have continuing jurisdiction to hear the respondent's suit. The respondent's motion to obtain one half of the property, which was transferred to the wife, is based on the cause of enforcing an indemnity provision in the divorce agreement. This cause is based on a plea of breach, if one occurred, after the divorce agreement was made and the judgement of the Rabbinical Court giving it force and effect was awarded, and after the couple had been duly divorced. A subsequent breach of the divorce agreement in respect of property after the parties' divorce cannot be bound in retrospect with the divorce agreement and the judgment that materialized in the past. From the divorce and onwards, motions that relate to the breach of the divorce agreement are not a part of matters of personal status. The Rabbinical Court therefore lacks jurisdiction to adjudicate them, and jurisdiction in respect of them is vested in the civil court. Moreover, it was argued that the respondent himself breached the divorce agreement by not paying the mortgage payments as he had undertaken to do in the divorce agreement. His breach of the agreement has civil-financial character, which also demonstrates that his suit after the divorce is subject to the jurisdiction of the civil, rather than religious, court. The petitioner further pleads that clause 11 of the divorce agreement does not amount to an arbitration clause and does not purport to establish an agreement for arbitration. Instead, its wording and contents merely demonstrate its determination, by agreement of the parties, to which court the couple's motions after the divorce should be filed. This agreement, per se, does not vest jurisdiction in the Rabbinical Court. In view of all of this, and based on other grounds too, upon which we shall not focus, the Rabbinical Courts' decisions on jurisdiction are void.

 

9.         The respondent's position in his petition is that the Rabbinical Court is vested with jurisdiction to adjudicate the suit he filed to it. In this respect, he relies on the provision of the divorce agreement, according to which the parties expressly agreed to vest the Rabbinical Court with jurisdiction to try any future dispute between them concerning the agreement. He pleads that, according to case law, a matter that can be bound from the outset with the divorce suit, such as property matters, and it was agreed in the divorce arrangement to vest jurisdiction in the Rabbinical Court in respect to them, is also within its jurisdiction after the divorce. He further asserted that the meaning of the cause of the action that he filed was the revocation of a conditional undertaking given under the agreement, as opposed to the enforcement of a contractual indemnification arrangement. That is to say that the respondent entered into a conditional undertaking to transfer property to the petitioner in consideration for the child support being set in a binding amount and not being increased, and for motions not to be brought in this matter. Since that condition had not been fulfilled, the property undertaking that he had given is void. A contractual indemnification provision is not to be treated in the same way as a conditional property undertaking, with regard to which the Rabbinical Court has continuing jurisdiction even after the divorce. Alternatively, it is argued, the Rabbinical Court has jurisdiction to entertain the respondent's suit according to the law of arbitration, by virtue of clause 11 of the divorce agreement, which constitutes an arbitration agreement, even if the word "arbitration" is not mentioned in it.

 

Judgment

 

10.       This Court's intervention in the decisions of religious courts is limited to extreme cases of ultra vires, infringement of the principles of natural justice, departure from the provisions of law aimed at the religious court or when equitable relief is necessary where the matter is not within the jurisdiction of another court or tribunal (sections 15(c) and (d)(4) of the Basic Law: the Judiciary; HCJ 323/81 Vilozni v. The Great Rabbinical Court, PD 36(2) 733; HCJ 1689/90 E'asi v. The Sharia Court, PD 45(5) 148, 154-155; HCJ 1842/92 Blaugrund v. The Great Rabbinical Court PD 46(3) 423, 438; HCJ 5182/93 Levy v. The Rehovot Regional Court PD 48(3) 1, 6-8).

 

            The subject matter of the petition herein justifies this Court's entertaining the matter on grounds of the Rabbinical Court's exceeding the jurisdiction vested in it for the reasons explained below.

 

The Question

 

11.       The couple signed a divorce agreement containing property and child support arrangements. In the scope of the property arrangements, they agreed to limit and not increase child support. They added a condition according to which if motions to increase child support were filed by the wife, directly or indirectly, or if she took out stay of exit orders, these actions would have certain property consequences. The parties further agreed that if differences arose between the couple after the divorce, they undertook to conduct the claims solely in the Rabbinical Courts. Indeed, after the divorce, disputes did arise between the parties following motions to increase child support that were brought against the husband, and stay of exit orders were taken out. Further thereto, the husband filed a suit in the Rabbinical Court claiming a breach of the divorce agreement by the wife and requesting to receive one half of the property because of that breach. In those circumstances, after the couple's divorce, is the Rabbinical Court vested with jurisdiction to adjudicate the husband's property suit, which is based on an alleged breach of the divorce agreement by the wife? Or is the exclusive jurisdiction to deliberate and adjudicate that claim vested in the civil court?

 

            The subsidiary questions that are to be decided can be divided into two:

 

            First is whether the Rabbinical Court has jurisdiction by virtue of the law to adjudicate a property claim based on a breach of the divorce agreement after the divorce has been completed, by virtue of one of the following:

 

            (a)       Original-primary jurisdiction by virtue of statute to hear and adjudicate issues pertaining to the divorce;

 

            (b)       the Court's "ancillary" jurisdiction to adjudicate matters connected with the divorce after its completion, as interpreted and expanded by case law.

 

            The Second is whether the Rabbinical Court has jurisdiction to decide a property claim based on the breach of a divorce agreement by virtue of the parties' agreement, and what legal significance is to be given to this agreement.

 

            We shall consider these questions.

 

The Starting Point

 

12.       The starting point underlying the analysis of the Rabbinical Court's scope of jurisdiction is based on several fundamental assumptions:

 

            First, the Rabbinical Court is a state judicial instance, which was established by virtue of the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction (Marriage and Divorce) Law, 5713-1953 (hereinafter: "the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law"), and it derives its power and jurisdiction therefrom. As such a state judicial instance, the bounds of the Rabbinical Court's powers are defined and fashioned in accordance with the state law.

 

            Second, every state judicial instance, including the religious court, has merely those jurisdictions that the state law has granted it; it is the statute that established it, and it is the one that defined its powers and assigned them to it. In doing so, the statute assumed, as part of the basic concept of democratic government, that in the granting of judicial powers also lay judicial limitations. Anything that has not been granted to the judicial instance is outside and beyond its power, and it must not surpass its acknowledged boundaries and into areas that have not been entrusted to it and go beyond its responsibility. That is the principle of legality that characterises the structure of democratic government, upon which rests the perception of the status of the government authorities, including the courts. It is on the basis of this principle that the realm of jurisdiction that is vested in the state judicial instances, of which the Rabbinical Courts form part, extends.

 

            Third, the definition of the judicial powers of the various different courts, including the Rabbinical Courts, derives from statute, and statute is subject to interpretation by case law. The case law's interpretation of the extent of the powers vested in the judicial instance is intertwined with the provisions of the statute as the primary source of the power vested in the judicial instance, and it is intended to serve its purpose. In reviewing the boundaries of the religious court's power we shall therefore assume that the religious court is vested with the powers that have been granted to it by the statute, as they have been interpreted by case law, and it has only what the law has given it. As the Court stated (per Justice Landau) in HCJ 26/51 Menashe v. The Chairman and Members of the Rabbinical Court in Jerusalem, PD 5 714, 719:

 

                        "The Rabbinical Courts of our country exist in accordance with the general law, which determines their place in the state courts system, and the questions relating to the spheres of their jurisdiction should generally be resolved in accordance with the same principles as govern other courts".

 

            This is what distinguishes Rabbinical Courts from arbitrators, internal tribunals and voluntary tribunals, which are not established by virtue of statute but mainly by virtue of contract or regulations, and the scope of their jurisdiction is determined pursuant thereto. These entities are essentially governed by the principles of the private law that creates them and they are not part of the country's state judicial system.

 

            As Justice Zamir stated in HCJ 3269/95 Yosef Katz v. The Jerusalem Regional Rabbinical Court, PD 50(4) 590, 602:

 

                        "The Rabbinical Court is established by virtue of statute and its jurisdiction derives from the statute. Its budget comes from the State Treasury and its judges receive salaries like state employees; it sits in judgement beneath the symbol of the State and it writes its judgements on State paper; the orders that it issues speak in the name of the State and are enforced by the State. The Rabbinical Court is not a private entity but a state institution. It is therefore subject to public law and review by the High Court of Justice. Amongst other things, the Rabbinical Court is obliged to respect and observe the fundamental principle that governs every government agency, namely the principle of legality. According to that principle, the Rabbinical Court has nothing other than the power granted to it in accordance with the statute" (emphasis added).

 

            In this respect Justice Cheshin stated in the Sima Levy Case (ibid, p. 616):

 

                        "The legal system takes a grave view of a judicial entity acting beyond the bounds set for it by the law; hence, the case law holds that a lack of subject matter jurisdiction plea stands out and the court will consider it at any stage of the litigation, even where a party first raises it on appeal".

 

            (See also HCJ 816/98 Eminoff v. Eltalaff, PD 52(2) 769, 796-7; HCJ 512/81 The Hebrew University Archaeology Institute v. The Minister of Education, PD 35(4) 533, 543-4; HCJ 30/76, MF 150/76 Siho v. The Karaite Jewish Community Religious Court, PD 31(1) 15, 17-18.)

 

            The state judicial system, and its various different courts, both civil and religious, is built on common norms that govern all its agencies. Thus, for example, it has been held in the past that the fundamental principles that govern civil judges also apply to rabbinical judges. The rabbinical judge, like the civil judge, is part of the judicial authority and in his position he is subject to the same basic rules as obligate any judicial officer:

 

                        "He is not an arbitrator between parties who voluntarily apply to him. He operates by virtue of state law and his authority extends over the whole public with all its diversity, opinions and views. Like a civil judge, a rabbinical judge enjoys independence in matters of judgement. The laws concerning conditions of service, immunity, appointment, discipline and the like that govern the rabbinical judge are very similar to those that govern a civil judge. Like the civil judge, so too the rabbinical judge must, by his action, ensure the public's trust in his judgement. The public is not only the religious public. The rabbinical judge deals with the whole people and he must by his conduct ensure the trust of the whole people, both secular and religious". (Per Justice Barak in HCJ 732/84 MK Tzaban v. The Minister of Religious Affairs, PD 40(4) 141, para. 16.)

 

            In this context, case law has also drawn a clear distinction between a person's fitness as a rabbinical judge of the Israeli Rabbinical Court and his fitness as a community rabbi. On enactment of the Dayanim (rabbinical judges) Law a clear separation was created between judicial and rabbinic functions, and a mix between the two in judicial work is no longer consistent with the concept of state law. In the words of the Minister of Religious Affairs Warhaftig, when he presented the Dayanim Law draft on first reading in the Knesset, as cited in the Tzaban Case:

 

                        "With the establishment of the State of Israel we adopted this course. We distinguished between those functions and separated between rabbis and rabbinical judges" (Knesset Proceedings Session 5457, 1954, p. 2182).

 

 

 

            As Justice Goldberg added on this subject in the Tzaban Case:

 

                        "The main power of the Rabbinate rests in its traditional authority over those who come 'to seek God', whilst the rabbinical judges' authority when sitting in judgement does not depend on the wishes of the litigants but is enforced in the context of the judicial system prescribed for it by the legislature. In this sphere, the rabbinical judges perform the function of 'judging the people', with its varied opinions and views".

 

 

            The religious function of the rabbinical judge as rabbi is not intertwined with the judicial function that he performs as a rabbinical judge and is separate from it. The Rabbinical Court cannot therefore rely on its religious power in order to assume jurisdiction in a matter that exceeds its powers and authorities in accordance with state law (Schiffman, Family Law in Israel, 5755, Vol. I, p. 42).

 

            Against this background there is difficulty with the argument that is sometimes made that the Rabbinical Court might perform a dual function: on the one hand, a state judicial function imposed upon it by virtue of state law, and on the other hand, a religious court in monetary matters by virtue of the parties' agreement. Like any public entity that performs a function in accordance with the law, so the Rabbinical Courts, which operate by virtue of statute must also discharge the responsibility owed by them by virtue of statute and decide the matters entrusted to them. As part of the state judicial system, they possess only the jurisdiction that the statute has placed in their hands. That is the essence of the principle of legality that underlies public administration and the judicial system (Katz Case, ibid, p. 607); hence, even if Jewish law and tradition permit a Rabbinical Court to adjudicate and decide disputes in a certain manner, that does not suffice to authorize it to do so because "the Rabbinical Court, as a state institution, must act within the authority vested in it by state law" (Katz Case, ibid, p. 607). To the same extent, a civil court, which is part of the judicial authority, may not assume an authority or function that does not derive from state law (Tzaban Case, ibid, p. 152).

 

            It is against this background that we shall examine the question of the Rabbinical Court's jurisdiction to decide the respondent's property suit against the petitioner based on a breach of the divorce agreement, and the relief deriving therefrom. A comprehensive analysis of the issue of jurisdiction in a similar context can be found in the judgement of Justice Cheshin in the Sima Levy Case and it will guide and direct us.

 

The Rabbinical Court's Original – Primary Jurisdiction

 

13.       The original primary powers of the Rabbinical Court were set in the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law and they are built on two tiers: exclusive powers by virtue of the statute; and parallel powers of the civil court and the Rabbinical Court that are vested by virtue of the parties' agreement. The exclusive powers comprise matters of marriage and divorce, as well as matters that are duly bound up in the motion for divorce, including wife and child support. Parallel jurisdiction that is vested by agreement relates to matters of personal status in accordance with article 51 of the Palestine Orders in Council and the Succession Ordinance. The relevant provisions are as follows:

 

                        "1.       Jurisdiction in matters of marriage and divorce

 

                        Matters of marriage and divorce of Jews in Israel, nationals or residents of the State, shall be under the exclusive jurisdiction of rabbinical courts.

 

                        …

 

                        3.         Jurisdiction in matters incidental to divorce

 

                        Where a suit for divorce between Jews has been filed in a rabbinical court, whether by the wife or by the husband, a rabbinical court shall have exclusive jurisdiction in any matter connected with such suit, including support for the wife and for the children of the couple.

 

                        …

 

9.         Jurisdiction by consent

 

In matters of personal status of Jews, as specified in article 51 of the Palestine Orders in Council, 1922 to 1947, or in the Succession Ordinance, in which a rabbinical court does not have exclusive jurisdiction under this Law, a rabbinical court shall have jurisdiction after all parties concerned have expressed their consent thereto."

 

The Rabbinical Court's powers – both the exclusive ones (marriage, divorce and matters bound with divorce) and the jurisdiction in accordance with the parties' agreement in matters of personal status – are original-primary powers by virtue of the statute to hear and rule on the matters that fall within the scope of those powers.

 

Power Ancillary to Original Jurisdiction

14.       The Case law has recognized the existence of a judicial instance's inherent ancillary power that derives from the original power of the Rabbinical Court by virtue of the statute and in special circumstances grants it jurisdiction to again hear a matter upon which it has ruled in the past. Such is, for example, the jurisdiction of the civil and religious courts to vacate a judgement awarded by them that is based on an agreement between the parties, in the making of which there has been a defect. Such a material defect might lead to the revocation of the agreement and therefore also to revocation of the judgment that rests upon it, and the instance empowered to decide its revocation is the one that rendered the judgment (HCJ 124/59 Glaubhardt v. The Haifa Regional Rabbinical Court, PD 13 1490; CA 151/87 Artzi Investment Co. v. Rachmani PD 43(3) 489, 498-500). Additional expression of such ancillary jurisdiction occurs when there is a material change in the circumstances of the matter, that has occurred after the award of judgement by consent, which makes its continued performance unjust (Sima Levy Case, ibid, pp. 605-6; CA 442/83 Kam v. Kam PD 38(1) 767, 771; CA 116/82 Livnat v. Tolidano PD 39(2) 729, 732; CA 219/87 Rachmani v. Shemesh Hadar, Building Company Ltd et al. PD 43(3) 489, 498-500). The recognition of this ancillary jurisdiction is intended to bring about a proper balance between the judgment’s finality on the one hand, and the interest not to leave in effect a judgment, the enforcement of which has become extremely unjust due to a change in circumstances. Inherent jurisdiction is also vested in the judicial instance, including the Rabbinical Court, to retain jurisdiction in respect of a matter that is pending before it until the proceedings have been completed. So long as final judgement has not been awarded, jurisdiction continues until the judicial court has completed its work. Once a final, unconditional judgment has been awarded, the work is completed (Sima Levy Case, p. 607; CA 420/54 Ariel v. Leibovitz PD 9 1337; ALA 2919/01 Daniel Oshrovitz v. Yael Lipa (Fried) PD 55(5) 592; J. Zussman, The Civil Procedure (seventh edition, 5755) 550).

One of the expressions of ancillary jurisdiction relates to the existence of the Rabbinical Court's "continuing jurisdiction", the essence of which is that, under certain conditions, where the Rabbinical Court has in the past heard a particular matter, its continuing jurisdiction to hear it again will be recognized. The continuing jurisdiction also derives from the inherent power of the judicial instance. Its basic purpose is to give expression to the duty of mutual respect and the need for harmony between judicial instances where there is parallel jurisdiction between them, and in order to avoid parties running from one judicial instance to another. It has nevertheless already been explained that continuing jurisdiction is not intended to undermine or derogate from the original powers vested in the judicial instances in accordance with statute. Its purpose is essentially "to vest power to vacate or modify an earlier decision due to a change that has occurred in the circumstances upon which the first decision was based" (per Justice Cheshin in the Sima Levy Case, ibid, p. 608, 610). Such are matters of child support and custody, which by their nature are subject to material changes of circumstance, and the original judicial instance therefore has inherent jurisdiction to reconsider them when the appropriate conditions arise.

It should be made clear that no inherent power has been recognized for a civil or religious court to exercise its original authority again in order to interpret a judgement awarded by it. Hence, a Rabbinical Court that has granted a divorce does not have inherent jurisdiction to interpret the divorce agreement and the judgement that awarded it force and effect (Sima Levy Case, ibid, pp. 612-13).

These are the characteristics of the original jurisdiction that is vested in the Rabbinical Court in accordance with the statute, alongside its ancillary powers that are sparingly exercised in special circumstances by virtue of its inherent jurisdiction, in order to complete the judicial act and make it a complete and just deed.

We shall now examine the question of whether the Rabbinical Court has jurisdiction to adjudicate a dispute by virtue of the parties' agreement, where such jurisdiction is not set in the statute empowering the Rabbinical Courts, and is not within the scope of the ancillary jurisdiction vested in it.

The Rabbinical Court's Jurisdiction by Virtue of the Parties' Agreement

15.       The parties' agreement to vest jurisdiction in the Rabbinical Court might take on two guises: one, simple agreement to grant the Court jurisdiction in a particular case, regardless of the provisions the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law; second, agreement intended to empower the Court to hear and rule on a dispute as an arbitrator. Can such agreement by the parties vest power in the Court that is not granted to it by the empowering statute or embodied in its ancillary powers?

The Israeli state judicial system and the various different judicial instances, derive their powers from statute. It is the statute that establishes them, it is what delineates the bounds of their activity and it is what defines the sphere of their subject matter and territorial jurisdiction. This is also the case in respect to the civil judicial instances; and so it is with respect to the special judicial systems, including the courts of Israel's different religious communities. These include the Rabbinical Courts in Israel.

By defining the powers of the various different judicial instances in Israel, the statute intended not only to delineate the function and responsibility of the system and its various different arms. It also sought, at the same time, to deny the power of a judicial instance to hear and adjudicate a matter which it was not charged with by the statute and which is not within its inherent jurisdiction. The definition of the judicial instances' powers has a dual dimension, both positive and negative: it constitutes a source of power and responsibility on the one hand, while denying the exercise of authority and power that have not been so conferred; the judicial instance has only what the statute that established it has vested in it, and insofar as it has been made responsible to adjudicate disputes within the scope of the power vested in it, it is under a duty that derives from the statute and the concept of democratic government not to try or adjudicate a matter that is beyond its statutory power.

A preliminary and mandatory condition for the satisfactory activity of any judicial system is a clear and exhaustive definition of the framework of powers and the apportionment of functions that rest with its various different instances. Without an exhaustive and specific definition of powers the systemic structure, built in accordance with the statute, is blurred and the stability of its functioning is not secured. The harmony necessary in the area of operation of the different judicial arms and the relationship between them is impaired; the allocation of professional, administrative and budgetary resources to the different instances is disrupted, and direct harm might occur to the efficacy of the judicial system and the level of judicial performance. The uniqueness of the responsibility owed by the judge, which requires the existence of a clear framework of authority, alongside which is the responsibility and duty to rule, becomes blurry. Thus, recognizing the power of a judicial instance to adjudicate matters, the power and responsibility for which have not been legally transferred to it, might materially disrupt the internal balance required in the structure of the judicial system and severely undermine its standing and performance.

A consequence of the aforegoing is that the power of a judicial instance, as such, be it civil or religious, is acquired by law and it has no power to be derived from the parties' agreement, except where the statute itself has seen fit to recognize such agreement in certain circumstances as a source of the power to adjudicate. Thus, for example, with regard to the effect of the parties' agreement, the law has distinguished between the apportionment of subject matter jurisdiction and territorial jurisdiction between judicial instances. It is willing to acknowledge, in certain conditions, the parties' agreement as a valid source for changing the territorial jurisdiction that has been prescribed. Section 5 of the Civil Procedure Regulations, 5744-1984 provides that when an agreement between parties as to the place of jurisdiction exists, the lawsuit will be filed to the court in that area of jurisdiction. The relative flexibility regarding territorial jurisdiction, and the willingness to recognize the parties' agreement as the source of such jurisdiction, stems solely from the statute and derives its power from its provisions. That is not the case in respect of subject matter jurisdiction. Generally, the law does not recognize that the parties' agreement has power to depart from the rules of subject matter jurisdiction, as crafted by state legislation.

A similar approach is also taken with regard to the judicial instance's power to adjudicate by way of arbitration. Since the state judicial instance merely has the subject matter jurisdiction conferred to it by statute, it is not vested with power to hear and rule a matter as an arbitrator by virtue of the parties' agreement, unless it has been expressly given that power by statute. In general, a judicial instance is not supposed to adjudicate a matter that is referred to it as arbitrator. However, in certain circumstances, the law has expressly recognized the power of a civil instance to adjudicate a dispute in departure from the ordinary rules of procedure. Thus, for example, in the area of small claims, section 65 of the Courts Law (Consolidated Version), 5744-1984 provides that if a lawsuit has been filed in the small claims court, the judge may, with the parties’ consent, try the claim as arbitrator, and the provisions of the Arbitration Law will govern the matter, with certain restrictions; in addition, a court hearing a civil matter has been empowered, with the parties’ consent, to decide a matter before it by way of settlement (section 79A of the Courts Law) or to refer a matter, with the parties' consent, to arbitration or conciliation (sections 79B and 79C of the Courts Law). The said authorities are all vested in the court by virtue of statute. They assume that the subject of the dispute is within the subject matter jurisdiction of the court hearing the case and they give it special procedural means that are intended to facilitate and expedite the process of deciding the dispute and bringing about a just result. The various judicial instances have not been generally empowered by law to hear and decide matters that are not included in the scope of their subject matter jurisdiction by virtue of the parties' agreement, either as arbitrators or otherwise. Since such authority has not been conferred to them, it is, ipso facto, denied and does not exist.

The Rabbinical Courts are an integral part of the Israeli judicial system. They were established by virtue of the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law and they derive their power and authorities from the state statute. They have nothing other than what is vested in them by the statute, and they are subject to the set of powers of the statute in their judicial work, as interpreted over the years by case law. Along those lines, this Court has held in the Katz Case that the Rabbinical Court is not empowered to issue a Letter of Refusal in monetary matters that is intended to compel a party to submit to the Rabbinical Court's jurisdiction by ostracizing and disgracing the recalcitrant party; and in HCJ 2222/99 Gabai v The Great Rabbinical Court PD 54(5) 401, the opinion was expressed that the Rabbinical Court lacks legal authority to issue a forced settlement decision, without the parties' consent, thus forcing a judgment on the parties without determining facts on the basis of evidence, if it is unable to decide in accordance with the law.

It emerges from this that the parties' agreement as such cannot, per se, grant jurisdiction to the Rabbinical Court, unless, it has been recognized by the law as a primary source of authority. Thus, the parties' agreement has been recognized as a source of the Rabbinical Court's jurisdiction pursuant to section 9 the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law, in matters of personal status of Jews pursuant to article 51 of the Palestine Orders in Council or according to the Succession Ordinance, which are within the parallel jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Court and the civil instance. Nevertheless, the Rabbinical Court does not have power to hear and decide a matter that is not of the kind found within its exclusive jurisdiction in accordance with the statute or within its parallel jurisdiction, even if the parties have given their consent to its jurisdiction. Such agreement does not derive from a legally recognized source of authority in the law and it cannot, per se, vest jurisdiction in a state judicial instance.

The Rabbinical Court's Jurisdiction by Virtue of an Arbitration Agreement

16.       According to the same line of reasoning, the Rabbinical Court has no power and authority to decide a dispute as an arbitrator by virtue of an arbitration agreement between the parties in a matter, which by its nature is not within its legal jurisdiction. The Court has not been vested with jurisdiction by law to decide disputes as an arbitrator and the parties' agreement cannot vest it with such power.

The issue of the Rabbinical Court's jurisdiction to arbitrate financial and other matters that go beyond the powers granted to it in accordance with the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law has caused consternation and confusion over the years. It appears that, in reality, the Rabbinical Court assumes the role of arbitrating matters that are beyond the scope of its subject matter jurisdiction (Katz Case, ibid, pp. 606-8; CA 376/62 Bachar v. Bachar, PD 17(2) 881, 882, 885; CA 688/70 Doar v. Hamami, PD 25(2) 396, 399; M. Alon, Jewish Law – History, Sources and Principles, third edition, vol. III, 5748, 1529). Justice Barak considered the inherent difficulty of a state judicial instance's need to adjudicate a dispute by arbitration where it was not empowered to do so by law, saying:

"The first possible argument is that the motion to the Rabbinical Court is like that to an arbitrator and embodied in the Arbitration Law, 5728-1968. That possibility – which has used in practice and can be encored as a year-long custom - raises serious problems in principle. Thus, for example, it can be asked whether it is proper for a judicial entity, whose powers are prescribed by law, to assume additional judicial powers, by being empowered as an arbitrator. Is it conceivable that parties would motion the magistrate’s court to try a pecuniary claim, that is outside its jurisdiction, as an arbitrator? From the state's point of view, is it justifiable to use judicial time and tools (whether of the civil or religious courts) for matters outside the jurisdiction that the law has granted the judicial authorities? Is there no fear that the public be confused as to which decisions the judicial instance has awarded as the government and those that it has awarded as arbitrator?"

(HCJ 3023/90 Jane Doe (a minor) v. The Rehovot Regional Rabbinical Court PD 45(3) 808, 813-14; see also S. Ottolenghi, Arbitration, Law and Procedure (fourth edition, 5765) 167-8; Schiffman, ibid, vol. I, 37.)

In HCJ 2174/24 Kahati v. The Great Rabbinical Court, PD 50(2) 214, this Court (per Justice Dorner) once again referred to the practice, adopted from time to time by the Rabbinical Courts, of deciding disputes as arbitrators in matters that are not within their jurisdiction. It expressed skepticism with respect to the validity of the practice. However, as in the previous case, it again left this question open without making any conclusive ruling, since such a ruling was not necessary in that case (cf. Aminoff, ibid, pp. 792-3).

17.       There is indeed an inherent difficulty in recognizing the Rabbinical Court's power to decide a dispute in a matter on which it has not been given jurisdiction by law (cf. Ottolenghi, Dispute Resolution by Alternative Means, Israeli Law Yearbook, 5752-5753, p. 535, 550-1). In the past, the Mandate government empowered the Rabbinical Courts to act as arbitrators by means of section 10(d) of the Israel Knesset Regulations of 1927, but upon the establishment of the State, the “Israel Knesset”, within its meaning under the Mandate, ceased to exist and it was held that those Regulations no longer had any force or effect (Crim. App. 427/64 Yair v. The State of Israel PD 19(3) 402; HCJ 3269/95, ibid, p. 622-3; Schiffman, ibid, p. 39). It cannot therefore be argued that the said section might serve as the source of the Rabbinical Courts' power as arbitrators. Moreover, upon enactment of the Arbitration Law, it was proposed that an arbitration decision made by a religious court when ruling as an arbitrator would in all respects, except with regard to the appeal, be treated as a judgement of the court sitting in accordance with its jurisdiction prescribed by statute, and that the award would not require confirmation under the Arbitration Law. That proposal was not accepted (Knesset Proceedings 5728, pp. 2966-7).

It is indeed difficult to settle the governing perception that views the judicial system as an arm of government, which derives its power and authority from statute, while acknowledging the possibility that the selfsame system can acquire other subject matter authorities deriving merely from the parties' agreement that do not originate from the empowering law. The Israeli Rabbinical Courts, that are part of the Israeli judicial system, integrate with the said perception and, like the other judicial instances, operate in accordance with the principle of legality of the arms of government (see the dissenting opinion of Justice Tal in the Katz Case, distinguishing between the power of religious courts as a state authority and the power they have, in his opinion, by virtue of Jewish law, which is not connected with state law).

18.       Apart from the essential difficulty inherent in the judicial decision of the Rabbinical Court as an arbitrator, which is not consistent with the principle of legality of the government authorities, other difficulties arise from the said procedural practice. The practice blurs the spheres of the Court's own activity in respect of the procedural basis upon which its decision rests: is it a decision within the scope of the Court's state power that is subject to review by the High Court of Justice in accordance with section 15 of the Basic Law: the Judiciary, or is it an extra-statutory power that is built on a different foundation originating from the parties' agreement and subject to review by a different judicial instance, like the District Court, in accordance with the Arbitration Law (cf. Jane Doe Case, ibid, para. 7)? In more than a few cases the parties might misunderstand the nature of their agreement to vest jurisdiction in the Rabbinical Court as they do not always understand the meaning and implications of their consent. Moreover, usually, in the course of such adjudication, strict attention is not paid to enquiring into the existence of an arbitration agreement or the application of the Arbitration Law and the rules pursuant thereto, such, for example, the mechanism for the confirmation and revocation of an arbitral award and the role of the District Court as the competent instance in accordance with the Arbitration Law (Ottolenghi, ibid, p. 168; Dichovski, The Standing of a Rabbinical Court Dealing with Property Law As Arbitrator, The Jewish Law Yearbook 16-17 (5750-5751) 527; MF 268/88 Delrahim v. Delrahim, DCJ 49(3) 428; SC 2329/99 Kfir v. Kfir, PD 55(2) 518, para. 5). An arbitral judgment made by the Rabbinical Court frequently does not undergo confirmation or revocation proceedings in the District Court as required by the Arbitration Law for the purpose of its execution, and the Rabbinical Court has no power to confirm an arbitral judgment (Kahati, ibid, p. 220; HCJ 5289/00 Mograbi v. The Great Rabbinical Court, Takdin Elyon 2000(2) 581; Kfir Case, ibid, para. 5). Furthermore, a situation in which the District Court, by virtue of the Arbitration Law, might oversee the Rabbinical Court's decisions as an arbitrator might harm the proper balance between the instances and aggravate the tension between the civil and religious judicial arms (A. Porat, The Rabbinical Court As Arbitrator, Kiriat Mishpat II (5762) 503, 521-4; Dichovski Case, ibid, p. 529).

The Rabbinical Court, purporting to act as an arbitrator between the parties, still operates under cover, and with the characteristics, of its state role. To that end it makes use of the court's physical and organizational system, which is financed by the state; it adjudicates disputes as an arbitrator in the scope of the court calendar, as part of its ordinary work; the overall services, the organizational and professional arrangement and the government budget are also used by it in that function, which by its nature does not have a state character. The time that it should devote to matters of personal status in its official capacity is partly assigned by it to a different judicial function that is not for the state, despite appearing to carry the state seal in the eyes of the public at large, who finds it difficult to distinguish between the judicial function and the extra-statutory function performed by the Court. This intermingling of functions is inconsistent with the principle of legality and a correct definition of the functions and powers of a state judicial instance (Katz Case, ibid, p. 608; Schiffman, ibid, pp. 37-8).

19.       Mention ought to be made to the approach of Prof. Shochatman in his paper entitled The Rabbinical Courts' Jurisdiction in Matters Other Than Personal Status (Bar Ilan University Yearbook on Humanities and Judaism, vols. 28-29 (5761) p. 437, p. 449 et seq.). As he sees it, the Rabbinical Court might acquire jurisdiction by virtue of the parties' agreement in matters outside its jurisdiction in accordance with the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law by virtue of section 15(d)(4) of the Basic Law: the Judiciary, thereby acquiring jurisdiction as an arbitrator. According to that Law, which defines the High Court of Justice's power to review religious courts, the question of a religious court's jurisdiction can only be referred to this instance when it was raised at the first opportunity. The author infers from this that where there is prior agreement between the parties to vest subject matter jurisdiction in the religious court, a party who has so agreed may not later dispute jurisdiction. By virtue of that preclusion the religious court acquires subject matter jurisdiction, and the High Court of Justice is itself precluded from intervening therein. According to this approach, such an agreement vests subject matter jurisdiction and is not limited solely to matters of personal status. It might encompass numerous spheres that are beyond the subject matter jurisdiction of the religious court, as defined in the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law.

I cannot agree with this position. The interpretation expressed by Prof. Shochatman assumes that it is possible to recognize the existence of subject matter jurisdiction of an Israel state judicial instance by means of the parties' consent, combined with the doctrine of preclusion and estoppel that prevents someone who has agreed to jurisdiction from later disputing it. That approach is fundamentally inconsistent with the principle of legality that obligates judicial instances, including the religious courts. It is not consistent with the starting point whereby subject matter jurisdiction is vested in a judicial instance by a positive arrangement, and its existence is not to be inferred by an indirect interpretation of provisions of law concerning estoppel and preclusion. The Rabbinical Court's powers are granted to it by virtue of the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law and they cannot be added to by an indirect interpretation of statutory provisions, the purpose of which is not the vesting of power. Moreover, it has already been held (in Sima Levy Case, ibid, p. 618-19) that the element of preclusion emerging from section 15(d)(4) of the Basic Law: the Judiciary was not intended to vest in the Rabbinical Court subject matter jurisdiction that is not vested in it by virtue of the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law. The said preclusion is based on the assumption that the matter being adjudicated by the Rabbinical Court is of the type that are within the parallel jurisdiction of the civil court and Rabbinical Court, and regarding the latter, jurisdiction is conclusively consummated if both parties have agreed to it. In those circumstances, and only in them, a party's prior agreement or silence, or subsequent denial of jurisdiction, might lead to preclusion with respect to a lack of jurisdiction argument in the High Court of Justice - that and nothing more. An interpretation that takes the doctrine of preclusion out of context, and assumes the existence of a potentially unlimited Rabbinical Court subject matter jurisdiction, the final consummation of which is dependent only upon the parties' agreement, is directly opposed to the principle of legality, upon which the concept of democratic government is based. It is inconsistent with the subject matter jurisdictions vested by statute in the arms of government, including the judicial system.

Alternative Decision-Making Systems

20.       The need of various different circles in the religious world to entertain alternative systems for the resolution of disputes is proper and recognized. Indeed, alternative rabbinical judicial systems that are not associated with the state rabbinical judicial system, which decide disputes between litigants in the community, are recognized. They can be granted powers to act as arbitrators by agreement of the parties. The need of different communities for alternative dispute resolution systems specific to them can be met by reference to internal arbitration frameworks that are not part of the state judicial system, within which disputes can be settled by virtue of the parties' agreement. This alternative course to litigation in the state judicial instances can be developed and strengthened in accordance with the different needs and preferences of the communities. This was considered by Justice Zamir in the Katz Case (ibid, p. 606), who stated:

"As is known, there are still observant Jews who prefer to litigate in matters of property according to religious law before a religious court rather than the state court. The state's law does not preclude that, if both parties to the dispute so desire, and it is even willing to give the force of arbitration to such litigation, if the litigants fulfil the provisions of the Arbitration Law. Indeed, in practice, such courts exist in various communities around Israel, not by virtue of state law or as official institutions but as private entities. That is, for example, the case of the rabbinical court of the Edah Chareidis [the Haredi Community] in Jerusalem. However… in these cases we are not dealing with a private entity but a state court, and the law applies to it just as any other of the state's courts. Like any court, in fact, like any government agency, the Rabbinical Court is also subject to the principle of legality, meaning that it has nothing other than what was granted to it by the law… In this respect, the Rabbinical Court in Jerusalem is distinguished from the rabbinical court of the Edah Chareidis in Jerusalem. The Israeli Rabbinical Court, which has jurisdiction in accordance with the Basic Law: the Judiciary, is not like one of the rabbinical courts of the Jewish communities in the Diaspora. Unlike them, it has the power and authority of a government institution. So too, unlike them, it is also subject to the restrictions that apply to any government institution".

Consensual Resolution – Looking to the Future and to the Past

21.       The scope of the Rabbinical Courts' subject matter jurisdiction to decide a dispute by virtue of the parties' agreement outside the framework of the law looks to the past and the future. It calls into question the validity of the Court's rulings based on the parties' agreement outside the scope of the statute, not merely henceforth, looking to the future, but also with respect to the past. The outlook to the future seeks to find a binding definition of the limits of the Rabbinical Court's jurisdiction and to strictly observe those limits hereafter. However, the outlook to the past calls into question the binding legal validity of the Rabbinical Court's decisions that have been made over the years by virtue of the parties' agreement as aforesaid. That issue is far from simple; there is no need to decide it here, and it will wait until its time comes.

From the General to the Particular

22.       Let us return to the respondent's suit against the petitioner in the Rabbinical Court and examine whether it is within the subject matter jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Court; the test of jurisdiction depends on the nature of the cause of action, and whether the cause falls within the jurisdiction of the Rabbinical Court.

The Cause of Action – Enforcement of a Contractual Indemnity Clause

23.       The respondent's cause of action in the Rabbinical Court is the enforcement of a contractual clause concerning property, which is contained in the divorce agreement that was made between the couple for the purpose of the divorce proceedings. It provided that if the respondent were sued for an increase in child support and the satisfaction of any of the children's needs or if a stay of exit order was granted at the initiative of the wife, then the petitioner would compensate him, in the language of clause 4(e) of the agreement, with half the property. That provision is also mentioned in clause 5 of the agreement, which is headed "Indemnification", and according to the substance of the provision, and also its location and wording, it is an indemnity clause. The respondent sues for the enforcement of a property condition for his indemnification due to a breach of contract by the wife, and he gave expression thereto by heading his claim as one for "specific performance". That is to say, we have here a property claim for the enforcement of the contractual indemnity clause in a divorce agreement that received the effect of a judgement of the Rabbinical Court and further to which the parties' divorce was completed.

The Rabbinical Court's Jurisdiction to Adjudicate a Property Claim for the Breach of a Contractual Indemnity Clause in a Divorce Agreement after the Parties' Divorce

Does the respondent's suit, according to its cause, fall within the scope of one of the sources of the Rabbinical Court's jurisdiction? Because of the great similarity between the instant matter and the case of Sima Levy, we shall draw guidance and direction from that case.

 

 

Original – Primary Jurisdiction

24.       The source of the Rabbinical Court's exclusive jurisdiction in matters of marriage and divorce, as provided in section 1 of the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law, does not apply in the instant case because the subject of the suit is a property matter after the dissolution of the parties' marriage and a matter of "marriage and divorce" is, no longer involved. Nor is it a matter "connected with a divorce suit", including support for the wife and children, within the meaning of section 3 of the Law. After divorce, a property claim in respect of the breach of an indemnity clause is not connected with the divorce suit, which has ended and no longer exists. The respondent's cause of action is a new one, the subject of which is the enforcement of a divorce agreement or an application for the enforcement of a divorce judgment, based on a divorce agreement. The cause is based on the breach of a divorce agreement after the award of the divorce and completion of the couple's divorce, and such a new cause is naturally not to be bound up with the matters that were in the past connected with the divorce suit.

With regard to the property cause of action, which surrounds the breach of an indemnity clause of a divorce agreement, the Rabbinical Court does not have jurisdiction by virtue of the parties' agreement pursuant to section 9 of the Law, which deals with the Rabbinical Court's parallel jurisdiction that is vested by virtue of the parties' agreement in matters of personal status according to article 51 of the Palestine Orders in Council and the Succession Ordinance. Section 9 of the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law raises the question of whether jurisdiction can be vested in the Rabbinical Court by consent in a matter included in its parallel jurisdiction after completion of the divorce, or whether its jurisdiction pursuant to that provision is limited solely to matters within its parallel subject matter jurisdiction that arise in connection with, and until, the divorce and its completion, but not afterwards. Whatever the answer to this question, it is in any event clear that the subject matter jurisdiction pursuant to section 9 is limited solely to the matters mentioned therein, that is, matters of "personal status" as defined in the Palestine Orders in Council and the Succession Ordinance. In a dispute that is not within the bounds of those matters, even the parties' agreement cannot vest jurisdiction in the Rabbinical Court (Schiffman, ibid, vol. I, p. 37; Jane Doe Case, ibid, p. 812). The power of the parties' stipulation is restricted solely to the matters defined by the statute (MF 358/89 Zalotti v. Zalotti PD 43(4) 41, 42; Porat, ibid, p. 510).

Clause 11 of the divorce agreement in this matter looks to the future, and provides that if differences arise between the couple after the divorce, then they undertake to bring their claims solely in the Rabbinical Courts. That agreement is effective only to vest jurisdiction in the Rabbinical Court pursuant to section 9 of the Law in respect of matters of personal status according to article 51 of the Palestine Orders in Council or the Succession Ordinance. A property claim for the enforcement of a contractual indemnity clause in a divorce agreement is not a matter of personal status within the meaning of the Palestine Orders in Council or the Succession Ordinance, and thus, the parties' contractual agreement in respect of such a dispute cannot vest jurisdiction in the Rabbinical Court pursuant to section 9 of the Law.

The Rabbinical Court therefore does not have original jurisdiction to adjudicate the respondent's claim.

"Ancillary" Inherent Jurisdiction

25.       Does the Rabbinical Court have "ancillary" inherent jurisdiction to adjudicate the respondent's claim? The answer is in the negative.

            In the instant case, the Rabbinical Court's ancillary jurisdiction is irrelevant insofar as it relates to the revocation of a divorce award because of a defect in the making of the divorce agreement. It is not a defect of fraud, mistake, deceit, duress or similar that occurred in the making of the agreement and that might have given the Rabbinical Court ancillary jurisdiction to consider its revocation.

            Similarly, the Rabbinical Court has not acquired ancillary jurisdiction by virtue of a material change in circumstances after granting the divorce judgment that allegedly justifies revoking the divorce agreement and the divorce judgment in order to achieve a just result. On the contrary, the respondent's suit is for the specific performance and enforcement of the divorce agreement, not its revocation. Although, in the Great Rabbinical Court, the respondent pleaded that his suit was to revoke the divorce agreement because, according to him, the Get had been given by mistake (the Great Rabbinical Court's decision of May 4, 2003). These arguments were made as an "embellishment" at a late stage of the trial and do not reflect the real cause of action; the motion to revoke the divorce agreement and the act of divorce is inconsistent with the respondent's claim in his suit to compensate him with half the property (the apartment, the contents and the gold), which is nothing other than a claim for the enforcement of the divorce agreement (cf. CA 105/83 Menashe v. Menashe PD 38(4) 635; Yadin, The Contracts (Remedies for Breach of Contract) Law 5731-1970, Second Edition, 5739, p. 44).

            Again, the Rabbinical Court's ancillary jurisdiction to retain jurisdiction in a matter pending before it until the proceedings conducted before it are concluded will not vest it with jurisdiction in this case. The Regional Rabbinical Court had granted a final and unconditional judgment and awarded the effect of judgement to the divorce agreement. Indeed, the divorce agreement does contain an indemnification provision, which by its nature looks to the future, but this fact cannot transform a judgement that gave effect to a divorce agreement into a judgment that is not final, leaving the Rabbinical Court with jurisdiction that has not yet been exhausted to continue adjudicating with respect to the divorce agreement's future performance in this property matter. A financial-property dispute that has arisen between the parties after the award of judgement gives rise to a new cause of action and necessitates the institution of new proceedings in accordance with the jurisdictional framework prescribed by law (see Sima Levy Case, pp. 607-608; CA 468/85 Dondushanski v. Don PD 40(2) 609; D. Bar Ofir, Execution - Proceedings and Law (Sixth Edition, 2005, pp. 164-5)).

            Nor has the Rabbinical Court acquired jurisdiction to hear this matter by virtue of the doctrine of "continuing jurisdiction". It should be kept in mind, that continuing jurisdiction is vested where an instance has tried a particular matter in the past and, in special circumstances, a need has arisen to vacate or modify an earlier decision due to a material change that has occurred in the circumstances upon which the original decision was based such, for example, in matters of child support and custody. The instant case is fundamentally different. The motion does not seek to modify or revoke the divorce agreement made between the parties. On the contrary, it seeks to enforce the agreement, and such a claim has no place within the continuing jurisdiction vested in the Rabbinical Court. A decision on property matters is a final one and not a matter for continuing jurisdiction, as the Court stated in Sima Levy (Justice Cheshin, ibid, p. 611):

                        "As distinct from decisions concerning the payment of support or child custody – which by their nature are not final and the doctrine of continuing jurisdiction applies to them – a decision on a property matter is in principle a final one" (emphasis added).

            The property aspect of the divorce agreement, including the indemnification clause, and the divorce judgment that gave it effect, are therefore not within the Rabbinical Court's continuing jurisdiction.

            And finally, the Rabbinical Court does not have ancillary jurisdiction to adjudicate the new cause that arose following the divorce agreement in order to interpret the agreement. Firstly, the Rabbinical Court, having completed and exhausted its power to rule on the matter of divorce, no longer has ancillary power to interpret the divorce agreement or the divorce judgment (cf. HCJ 897/78 Yigal v. The National Labour Court, PD 33(2) 6, 7; CA 5403/90 The State of Israel v. RAM Revhiat Ibrahim PD 46(3) 459). Moreover, in the instant case, the question of the agreement’s interpretation hasn’t risen as such, but a claim for its enforcement has been brought instead. Hence, the Rabbinical Court does not have ancillary jurisdiction in this respect either.

            In conclusion: the Rabbinical Court does not have primary original jurisdiction, or ancillary inherent jurisdiction, to adjudicate a property claim for enforcement of a contractual indemnification clause in a divorce agreement that has given the effect of judgement, once the couple's divorce has been completed.

The Rabbinical Court's Jurisdiction by Virtue of Consent

26.       As can be recalled, clause 11 of the divorce agreement provides that differences between the couple after the divorce are to be adjudicated solely in the Rabbinical Courts. The couple's agreement as such cannot vest the Rabbinical Court with jurisdiction where there is no legal source for it. The agreement in this case concerns something that is not a matter of personal status according to section 9 of the Rabbinical Courts Jurisdiction Law, and it was therefore given for this purpose outside the scope of the law, and is ineffective.

            Indeed,

                        "where the subject of the litigation is not within the jurisdiction of a particular judicial entity, no agreement in the world has power to grant the entity jurisdiction that the statute has not given it; it is the statute that gives and it is the statute that takes away" (Sima Levy, p. 617).

            The Regional Rabbinical Court's decision of June 18, 2002 and the Great Rabbinical Court's decision of May 4, 2003, according to which the Rabbinical Courts have jurisdiction in principle to try the claim by virtue of the law, are inconsistent with its provisions.

The Rabbinical Court's Jurisdiction by Virtue of an Arbitration Arrangement

27.       It was further argued that clause 11 of the divorce agreement is an arbitration provision that vests the Rabbinical Court with power as an arbitrator to adjudicate the respondent's claim of a breach of the agreement's indemnification provision. Although not strictly necessary, we have considered the question in principle of whether a Rabbinical Court can be empowered to decide a dispute between litigants in arbitration, in a matter that is not within its subject matter jurisdiction according to the statute. We have answered that question in the negative and the answer is applicable to the case herein.

            In the instant case, the conclusion that the Rabbinical Court lacks jurisdiction to try the matter as an arbitrator is also reinforced by another reason. Studying the contents of clause 11 of the divorce agreement shows that it cannot be construed as an arbitration clause, equal to an "arbitration agreement" between the parties. It is well known that the power of an arbitrator to decide a dispute between parties derives from an arbitration agreement. Without an arbitration agreement, no arbitration arises. An "arbitration agreement", according to the Arbitration Law, is "a written agreement (between parties) to refer to arbitration a dispute that arises between them in the future, whether an arbitrator is named in the agreement or not" (section 1 of the Arbitration Law). The condition precedent for arbitration is therefore the existence of an agreement to refer a dispute to arbitration. If parties have agreed to refer disputes between them to the decision of some entity but it is not clear that a decision in arbitration is involved, then there is no arbitration agreement (ALA 4928/92 Aziz Ezra Haj v. Tel Mond Local Council PD 47(5) 94; Ottolenghi, ibid, pp 9-41).

            In this case, the parties undertook to refer any disputes arising between them after the divorce solely to the Rabbinical Courts. No intention can be inferred from that agreement to refer such disputes to the Rabbinical Court qua arbitrator. In Jane Doe (para. 6 of Justice Barak's opinion), as in the case herein, the couple mistakenly believed that their consent to the Rabbinical Court's adjudicating disputes connected with the divorce agreement could vest it with power to decide as a state judicial instance, rather than as an arbitrator. Indeed, the wording and contents of clause 11 of the divorce agreement do not demonstrate the parties' intention to treat it as an arbitration clause purporting to empower the Rabbinical Court to act as arbitrator. Consequently, even if we assumed that the Rabbinical Court could be empowered to act as an arbitrator in matters in which it has no original or ancillary jurisdiction by virtue of the law, there is still no effective arbitration agreement, as pleaded.

A Note before Closing

28.       The issue of the Rabbinical Court's power to adjudicate by virtue of the parties' agreement, outside the scope of the law, has arisen in earlier contexts in the past, and although different opinions have been expressed in such respect by the courts, no binding decision has been necessary in connection therewith. This absence of a ruling has permitted the continuation of a procedural practice that is inconsistent with the organizational structure of the courts and the division of powers between them in accordance with state law. This custom has enabled a judicial practice that is inconsistent with the principle of the administration's legality and the legality of the judicial system. The time has come to move from the stage of expressing an opinion to the stage of making a ruling, which is necessary to ensure the proper function of the judicial system within the scope of its powers, and thereby to protect the basic foundation that defines the boundaries of its activity based on the principle of legality and the rule of law. This will not harm, in a any way, the need and ability of various social groups to entertain alternative resolution systems outside the state judicial instances, based on the principles of arbitration regulated by law or on the basis of other agreed and recognized rules of procedure. However, at the same time, it is necessary to safeguard, and protect against blurring the boundaries between the state judicial systems and alternative resolution systems that are built on the parties' agreement, in order to protect the proper operation of the different arms of the judicial system and the public's confidence in the way in which its powers are exercised and its judgments.

Conclusion

29.       By deciding the respondent's lawsuit against the petitioner for the enforcement of a contractual indemnification clause in the divorce agreement, the Rabbinical Courts exceeded the power vested in them by law. Consequently, the decisions of the Regional Rabbinical Court and the Great Rabbinical Court in the respondent's claim are void. The result is that the order nisi that has been awarded should be made absolute. The respondent shall bear the petitioner's professional fees in the sum of NIS 12,000.

 

Vice President (Ret.) M. Cheshin

 

            I concur.

 

Justice S. Joubran

            I concur.

Therefore, held as stated in the opinion of Justice Procaccia.

Awarded today, this eighth day of Nissan, 5766 (April 6, 2006).

 

___________________

___________________

___________________

Vice President (Ret.)

Justice

Justice

 

Doe v. Friedman

Case/docket number: 
CA 7918/15
Date Decided: 
Tuesday, November 24, 2015
Decision Type: 
Appellate
Abstract: 

[This abstract is not part of the Court's opinion and is provided for the reader's convenience. It has been translated from a Hebrew version prepared by Nevo Press Ltd. and is used with its kind permission.]

 

A transgender woman ended her life, and, in documents she left behind, she made clear that she wished for her body to be cremated and that most of her ashes be scattered at sea and some be buried in a place for her memory. In her will she asked that the First Respondent act to execute her wishes – this, among others, because she was concerned that her biological family members (who are religious) would object to the cremation of her body. The District Court accepted the Respondent’s motion and ordered to deliver the deceased’s body to be cremated – as she wished. This appeal, which was filed by the deceased’s mother in light of the family’s objection to the body’s cremation, challenges the decision.

 

The Supreme Court (by Justice N. Hendel, joined by Justices U. Shoham and A. Baron) rejected the appeal for the following reasons:

 

On the question of authority, the Court believed no in-depth discussion as to which court is authorized to hear the matter  – the District Court or the Family Court – is necessary, because the difficulty raised by the jurisdiction issue has been in large part resolved by bringing the matter to the Supreme Court. Beyond the necessary scope, the Court added that in light of the nature of the concrete dispute and the general issues it raised, the District Court was correct in its findings regarding authority.

 

On the merits, the Court believed that, in balancing the wishes of the deceased and the status of the family, the wishes of the deceased prevail. The roots of the duty to protect the dignity of the deceased – from which the requirement to realize their wishes stems – are in one’s constitutional right to dignity and personal autonomy. The constitutional nature of this duty gives it normative superiority over the family members’ interests and leads to preferring the wishes of the deceased in case of a conflict. In this case, the deceased’s wishes that her body be cremated were clearly expressed in several ways, and there was no factual foundation that points to flaws in her will. Her suicide, shortly after preparing the documents, does not undermine the conclusion regarding her mental capacity. Her free will, therefore, outweighs the family’s position.

 

However, though the principle of the will of the deceased is significant, it is not absolute. Where there is a legal bar, the will of the deceased yields to it. In our case, as indeed the Appellant maintains, Jewish law prohibits cremation of bodies. However, Israeli law does not restrict individual liberty to diverge from the rules of Jewish law on various issues. The matter should be examined on a case by case basis, while balancing the duty to execute the deceased’s wishes and considerations of public interest and human dignity – all this in light of existing law. In the absence of any provisions requiring burial of bodies, or prohibiting their cremation, and once this does not conflict with the public interest, and such is the case here (as reflected even in the Attorney General’s position), there is no bar to doing so. Explicit legislation by the Knesset would be necessary in order to create a prohibition against the cremation of bodies.

 

It was therefore ruled that the deceased’s wishes should be respected and that her body must be delivered for cremation in spite of her family members’ objections.

Voting Justices: 
Primary Author
majority opinion
Author
concurrence
majority opinion
Full text of the opinion: 

[Emblem]

 

In the Supreme Court as High Court of Justice

 

CA 7918/15

 

Before:                                    The Honorable Justice N. Hendel

                                    The Honorable Justice U. Shoham

                                    The Honorable Justice A. Baron

           

 

                                    Jane Doe

 

                                    versus

 

1.Gal Friedman

2.The Attorney General

3.Israel Police

                                   

                                    Appeals of judgment handed down by the Jerusalem District Court on November 18, 2015 in CC 32812-11-15

 

Date of session:           12th Kislev 5776; November 24, 2015

 

Adv. Itzhak Dahan, Adv. Daniel Ben Shlush

                                    on behalf of the Appellant

 

                                    Adv. Yossi Wolfson, Adv. Gilad Barnea

                                    on behalf of the First Respondent

                       

                                    Adv. Ruth Gordin

                                    on behalf of the Second and Third Respondents

 

 

Judgment

Justice N. Hendel

1.Before us is an appeal against the decision of the Jerusalem District Court (CC 32812-11-15, Hon. J. A. Darel,) which accepted the request by the First Respondent (hereinafter: the Respondent) and ordered to cremate the body of the deceased, May Peleg (hereinafter: Peleg), according to her wishes.

Factual Background

2.In March 2014 Peleg retained the services of the “Alei Shalechet” company, which deals with cremating dead bodies, and the parties agreed that upon her death, the company would cremate her body. On November 10, 2015 Peleg signed her last will. In it, she again expressed her wishes that her body be cremated and her ashes be mostly scattered at sea. This, as she explained in her signed affidavit three days later, in light of her ideological opposition to burial in general, and her objection to religious burial in particular – as, in her words, “Judaism does not acknowledge me as a woman and a female despite the fact that I did undergo sex reassignment surgery. This violates my dignity and erases my identity.” Additionally, Peleg requested that some of her ashes be scattered under a tree which she requested by planted in her memory in Jerusalem “because I have the interests of my children at heart, and I recognize the need they may have for a place where they can honor my memory.” In another affidavit signed that day, Peleg explicitly requested that the Appellant be prevented from receiving her body for fear that the latter would bury her in a religious ceremony. At the same time, Peleg requested in her will that the Respondent act to fulfill her wishes – this, among others, in light of her concern that members of her biological family would object to her body’s cremation. She made a similar request to the Respondent’s attorney, Adv. Wolfson. Several days later, on November 14, 2015, Peleg took her own life.

Loyal to Peleg’s last request, the Respondent approached the Jerusalem District Court on November 15, 2015 and requested that Respondents 2-3 be ordered to deliver her body to the “Alei Shalechet” company in order to be cremated. The following day, Peleg’s mother (hereinafter: the Appellant) asked to join the proceeding, objected strongly to the body’s cremation and asked that it be buried. The Second Respondent (hereinafter: the Attorney General) did not take a position on the merits of the dispute, but clarified that in his view realizing Peleg’s wishes is not unlawful or inconsistent with the public interest.

On November 18, 2015, the District Court handed down its decision in favor, as noted, of the Respondent’s request, however the decision’s execution was stayed until November 22, 2014, the date on which the appeal before us was filed along with a petition for a temporary injunction. The hearing in the appeal was set for November 24, 2015, and I ordered a stay on the District Court’s decision until a decision be handed down in the appeal. The time for this has come. Time is of the essence.

Discussion and Decision

2.After hearing the parties’ arguments, reviewing the submitted materials and closely reading the clear and reasoned decision by the District Court, it seems we must focus on three central issues.

The Jurisdiction Issue

3.The Appellant argues that the exclusive jurisdiction to adjudicate the dispute as to what ought to be done with Peleg’s body is granted to the family court, and thus the District Court acted without authority when deciding the matter. I believe that in the circumstances of the case before us, it is unnecessary to address this issue in depth. It would suffice to say that this Court, as an appeal level, is authorized to adjudicate Peleg’s matter regardless of which trial court considered it, so that the difficulties raised by the jurisdiction issue had been resolved, for the most part, by bringing the dispute to our door. Beyond the scope, I will add that in light of the nature of the concrete dispute and the general questions it raises – as will be detailed further below – it seems the District Court was correct in its findings in terms of jurisdiction (see and compare CA 1835/11, Avni v. The State of Israel (November 17, 2011) para. 6 (hereinafter: the second Avni case) and the District Courts’ decisions brought in para. 5, below.)

The Deceased’s Wishes Versus The Family’s Status

4.A more significant issue that the Appellant has raised goes to the balance between honoring the deceased’s wishes and her family’s status. She claims that heavier weight should have been placed on the position of the family, who objects to the cremation. However, there is not much to this argument, because –

“At the heart of the deceased’s right to dignity is the deceased’s interests while still alive, in protecting his dignity when he passes. This interest is rooted in a person’s legitimate expectation, while he is still alive, that his dignity, expectations, wishes and legacy would be preserved and honored even after his death” (HCJ 52/06, Alaksa Company for Developing Muslim Holy Properties in Israel Inc. v. Simon Wiesenthal Center Museum Corp., para. 139 of Justice Procaccia’s opinion (October 29, 2009) (hereinafter: the Alaksa case.))

I will add that the roots of the duty to protect the dignity of the deceased – from which the requirement to realize their wishes stems – are in one’s constitutional right to dignity and personal autonomy (see also CC 4660/94, The Attorney General v. Lishitzki, IsrSC 55(1) 88, 115 (1999)). The constitutional nature of this duty gives it normative superiority over the family members’ interests and leads to preferring the wishes of the deceased in case of a conflict. This can also be inferred from different pieces of legislation – such as section 6A of the Anatomy and Pathology Act 1953, which stipulates that had a person agreed for an autopsy to be performed on their body after death, no weight should be given to the family’s objection to the autopsy – and vice versa. The principle at the foundation of wills, which allows a person to control how their assets may be distributed after death also instructs us to prioritize the deceased’s wishes over their family’s interests. I understand a family member who wishes to take part in decisions about a relative who passed. At times, the family may also assist the court in identifying the real wishes of the deceased. But make no mistake. Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty places the will of the deceased’s at center stage – where it ordinarily stands alone.

In light of the superiority given to the wishes of the deceased, we are then only left with examining whether the documents detailed above reflect Peleg’s free and actual will. This is the factual level of the legal issue at hand. Even in this aspect I believe that the deceased’s wishes were expressed in several ways, and the District Court was correct in finding that there was no meaningful factual foundation to point to flaws in her will. It should be noted that the parties agreed – both due to time constraints and the sensitivity of the matter – not to question their own witnesses. This procedural agreement increases the weight of the documents that were submitted. The medical documentation presented to the trial court demonstrates that Peleg suffered difficulties such as depression, but at the same time it was maintained that her “cognition, memory and thought process are functional. There are no delusions or hallucinations.” This documentation means that Peleg had capacity to make decisions. Beyond this, the calculated and planned manner in which she worked toward guaranteeing her wishes be followed – from her early contact with “Alei Shalechet” about a year and a half ago, in March 2014, through a string of documents she prepared in her last days, including setting up the “memorial mechanism” to ease her children – clearly indicates the existence of a firm and free will. Her suicide, a short time after preparing the documents, does not undermine the conclusion regarding her mental capacity. Under these circumstances, there is a solid foundation for the holding that Peleg was capable of making the decision as to her fate. Her free will outweighs, therefore, her family’s position.

Before ending the discussion regarding this issue, I will shortly comment on two additional sub arguments raised by the Appellant. First, I shall clarify that the Respondent’s standing, though he is not a relative, is a result of the normative weight that must be given to the deceased’s wishes. The identity of the person to serve as her voice is a direct result of Peleg’s wishes. Second, the argument that “the children’s best interest” requires, in the Appellant’s view, Peleg’s burial, was made as if out of thin air, without any factual substantiation. The children’s mother and their natural guardian – who used to be married to Peleg, before she transitioned – did not approach the courts to join the proceedings, on her own behalf or on behalf of their children. This is sufficient to dispose of the arguments in this regard.

Once we have found that Peleg’s wishes to be cremated are valid, we must examine whether there is any legal bar to these wishes being realized. With all the significance of the principle of respecting the wishes of the deceased, this principle is not absolute. Of course to the extent that such prohibition is in place, the deceased’s will cannot be followed.

Cremation of Bodies – The position of Israeli Law

5.The Appellant argues that Jewish law prohibits cremation, and that in the absence of an explicit authorization in Israeli law, our decision must follow Jewish law. Indeed, Jewish law prohibits bodies’ cremation, for two reasons: on the positive level, there is an obligation to bury the deceased – even despite any position expressed while still alive: “whoever instructs not to be buried from their assets, must not be heard. Rather the heirs must be responsible to furnish all the needs of the burial despite them… Even those who have no wealth to bequeath and instructs not to be buried – must not be heard.” (Shulhan Aruch, Yoreh De’ah, §60, sections b-c; see also HCJ 6167/09, Avni v. The State of Israel, (November 18, 2009) para. 7 of then Justice E. Rubinstein’s opinion (hereinafter: the Avni case)). On the negative level, cremating bodies is considered “dishonoring the dead and contempt toward them” and is forbidden for other reasons as well (for more on this see Michael Vigoda, Burning Bodies in Religion and Law, 250; Ruling by Rabbi David Tzvi Hoffman, leader of German Jewry in the 19th and 20th centuries, in Responsa Melammed Leho’il, part b, sign 114 (Frankel Edition 123.))

However, I believe it would not be new to say that Israeli law does not prohibit personal liberty to stray from the rules of Jewish law in various situations. Application of this can be seen in Avni in both its incarnations. The first judgment there held – while drawing inspiration from Jewish law – that abandoning a body to be eaten by animals is in conflict with public interest and human dignity. However, as I noted in a later round of that case, this holding can not be seen as negating lawful categories of “any form of non-burial.” Indeed, any such practice – for instance, throwing a body into the sea – requires a case by case examination, while balancing the duty to fulfill the wishes of the deceased and considerations of public interest and human dignity – all this in light of existing law (the second Avni case, para. 6.) This is apt also in regard to the practice of cremation – while Jewish law may serve as a guide at times, it cannot be determinative in each and every case. As was held by Justice Procaccia:

“The religious aspect of this value illuminates the constitutional content of the deceased’s dignity, but it does not define the scope of the constitutional right, nor does it define the scope of its protection” (Alaksa, para. 157.)

After this review, I have concluded that the Attorney General’s position – as presented before us and before the trial level court – that there is no prohibition in existing law against cremation of bodies is correct. Indeed, it would have been better for the sensitive issue of care for the deceased would be regulated in legislation (see Avni para. 5.) However in the absence of any legislative provision that requires bodies to be buried or prohibits their cremation, the principle of legality instructs that there is no bar to do so.

Of course, the court – and not the Attorney General – is to determine the interpretation of the law and establishing the current legal situation. Still, in this case it seems the Attorney General’s position that cremation is not inconsistent with the public interest should be given weight. First, there is no statutory prohibition of the practice. Second, it appears that cremation is not a new issue and that the courts that have addressed it in the last decade repeatedly found that there is no prevailing public interest that gives rise to a prohibition to do so. In this context, we turn to the decisions by Honorable Judge M. Sobel in Mot.Civ (Dist. Jerusalem) 4230/06, Fried v. Rozen, (December 28, 2006), para. 6; and Honorable Deputy President G. Ginat in Mot.Civ. (Dist. Haifa) 6082/08, Farkash v. Sharf, (April 7, 2008) para. 6, which permitted cremation of bodies. The Attorney General’s position as laid before us is not novel, and is also familiar. Under the circumstances, and in the absence of any prohibition in statute, it seems that in order to prohibit bodies from being cremated explicit legislation by the Knesset would be necessary.

Although the author of this opinion holds a different view in regard to the dignity of the deceased and the proper care for it, the analysis above leads to a conclusion that there is no legal basis to intervene in the opinion of the District Court, which relies on the existing legal situation in Israel.

6. Finally, in the absence of any legal bar to fulfilling Peleg’s free will that her body be cremated, this will must be respected and her body must be delivered to “Alei Shalechet” – despite the family members’ objection.

On a personal note, I will say that this proceeding as a whole is disturbingly sad on its entire circumstances – from May Peleg’s tragic death to the dispute around caring for her body after her death. More than that the sensitive issue before us challenges the mind of the jurist, it tugs at his heart causing human sentiment as deep as the abyss. I can only end this judgment by expressing condolences to the deceased’s family members and to her many loved ones.

7.My opinion is that the appeal must be rejected.

 

                                                                                    Justice

 

Justice U. Shoham:

I join.

 

                                                                                                Justice

Justice A. Baron:

I join in the outcome reached by my colleague Justice N. Hendel. I fully agree with him on the issue of the authority and the supremacy of the deceased’s wishes – what should be done with a body after death – even in conflict with the will of the family. This, as long as there is no legal prohibition and this is not against public interest, such is the case here as expressed even in the position of the Attorney General. Honoring the wishes of the deceased, including their rights over their body, is enshrined in Basic Law: Human Dignity and Liberty. It is part of one’s right to dignity and autonomy. One must be respected in life and in death. May Peleg expressed her wishes explicitly and with conviction, with a clear, consistent and unequivocal voice – she wished that her body be cremated after her death. Most of her ashes were to be scattered at sea, and some of it buried under a tree to be planted in her honor in Jerusalem. In doing so, May Peleg set up, with much sensitivity, a place for her remembrance for anyone who wished to do so, and in particular considered her children. We do not come to judge May Peleg’s will or her ways, but only to honor them. May her memory be a blessing.

                                                           

                                                                                                Justice

 

 

                  It was therefore decided to order the rejection of the appeal, as said in the opinion by Justice N. Hendel.

                  The stay of the judgment of the District Court is hereby lifted.

Given today, 12 Kislev 5776, November 24, 2015.

 

 

Justice                                                 Justice                                                 Justice

 

Full opinion: 

Pages

Subscribe to RSS - Jewish Law